Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

    Many would argue stories have only one beginning. However, this couldn’t be further from the truth! But where does one begin? Start as it always does, with a restless dream of a crystal’s song? How about when the enigmatic traveler is discovered? Or just before that, when she discovers a new purpose? Or maybe further back, when memories of a by-gone world are restored? Perhaps further still, when the world was whole, and all man knew was paradise. (Or at the very least, their rose-coloured perception of paradise.) The world unsundered did not lack struggle; but suffering was a concept to be avoided or ignored at all costs. Death was always beautiful, even when it wasn't, and the cycle was ineffable, despite its fragility. Nay, praise the unbound perfection of the star teeming with creation magics! And look to the Convocation for succor when aught was amiss; for surely there was no issue that at least one of its members could not solve. And the sun, unbound, shall forever travel across the endless sky and shepherd the star to a new day, always knowing what souls to call upon whenever her light alone was not enough. Thousands of thousands of years ago, there were many days when the sun cried for succor; but certain words exchanged on one particular day would follow the sun until she walked through end’s beginning.

    A wayward, unapproved experiment made of slime and a crystal core had seeped from its confines becoming quite a problem. It gobbled up anything along its rocky path; which would be less of an issue were it not expanding in size the more it consumed. Azem had already identified the solution. Breaking the crystal would undo the slimy beast. The problem was striking the crystal in the first place! She’d discovered the hard way that the wiggly body was immune to spells; and her other combat abilities were still... well. She was working on them!

    “I call to thee! Come to my aidaaaAAAHHH!” Azem only summoned two circles of light successfully before a gelatinous tendril lashed out and snared her leg. The monster battered her into the moss-covered rocks. Once, twice, thrice! Her mask split in the middle with that third swing, revealing her luminous sea-green eyes; and the only thing that saved her from a fourth meeting with the stones was a well-timed sword slice from a very-angry Emet-Selch.

    “Absolutely revolting!” He squeaked. “Who authorized such a ghastly concept!”

    “Not I; t’was rejected by me personally, in fact. Now step aside, if you please!” Hythlodaeus had perched himself on a rock outcropping further away, hood thrown back and mask hanging around his neck. Bow raised and arrow nocked, he waited until Emet-Selch was good and out of the way before he released the string from his fingers. His aim was unmatched; the arrow struck true. Whistling through the air and piercing the viscous body, striking the very soul crystal that had thwarted Azem. It shattered once struck, and the creature shrieked and wiggled, deflating much like a balloon into a harmless, bubbling pile of sludge. “And that’s that!” Hythlodaeus smiled as he jumped down from his ledge. He was not one for combat usually; Azem and Emet-Selch’s skills far surpassed his own. That said, he would never ignore her call to him for aid and he saw why she’d summoned him in this instance. “Is she alright?” He titled his head, eyeing her as she lay prone across the muck and slime covered stones. Panic washed over Emet-Selch’s face as he rushed to her side, putting a hand on her chest.

    “Azem? Azem! Neither of us can heal; you’d better say something or I will be quite cross!” He noted there was a cut on her forehead from her mask breaking in half. Her eyes were closed. She didn’t respond, and he worried he was about to witness her soul colour vanishing. Of course, before he could scoop her into his arms, she stuck out her tongue dramatically to the side as if pretending to be a dead animal.

    “Bleeauughh! Death.” She teased. Emet-Selch’s face puckered as if he’d bitten into a sour fruit. Hythlodaeus let out a hearty laugh, full glad he was she was otherwise alright.

    “Oh! You!” He bapped her shoulder before rising to his feet. “You would do well to call us sooner next time! What if we hadn’t arrived when we had, hm? We’d have to retire to Amaurot and inform the Convocation that we required a replacement Azem!” He chided as he held out his hand, wrinkling his nose when her goop covered hand grasped his.

    “We would find ourselves without a wife as well.” Hythlodaeus laughed, returning his mask and hood to their proper positions now that the encounter has concluded.

    “Mhm, mhm! You’d need a wife replacement!” Azem giggled, as if blood wasn’t currently dripping down her face. Her hood currently lay haphazardly on her head, thanks to being held upside down, but she didn’t seem to mind how messy she looked. In fact, she seemed to revel in it. 

    “Oh, perish the thought!” Emet-Selch guffawed. “In such matters, there’s no replacement. So if it’s all the same to you; no leaving Hythlodaeus and I until your business is good and done.” He scolded her with a smile.

    “I’ll be done when you both are. I’ve already decided.” She hummed, casting a regenerative spell on herself. 

    “Please, do not prematurely end your purpose on the star just because we-...” Hythlodaeus paused, and wrinkled his nose at the ungodly smell that suddenly filled the air. Emet-Selch retched a little as he plugged his nose, frantically waving his free hand.

    “That STENCH. My dear, I propose returning home and bathing before you do aught else! Since, aside from that small wound, you seem to be otherwise unharmed.” Emet-Selch tried to flick off what little goo had transferred onto his hand when he’d helped her to her feet.

“I was contemplating, actually, appearing like this! Drenched in goo and who knows what else! Smelling like a carcass that’s been languishing and festering in the midday sun.” She grinned and wiggled. “And I’ll walk right up to Fandaniel and Lahabrea, and say...’what, pray tell, the fuck?’ Before giving them hugs!”

   “You will use no such language.” Emet-Selch scoffed.

   “I will exclusively use such language!”

   “No!”

   “Yes!”

   “You will not!”

   “Make me.”

   “I -...” He narrowed his eyes. “Nooo, no no! I know what you’re trying to pull and it will not work! You think yourself silver-tongued like Hythlodaeus?” He huffed, pulling his mask back over his face. “I’m returning, and informing them that you will be present at today’s meeting, yet you will be late because- Azem, do not!” He squealed as she slumped back into the pile of sludge, yanking him down with her. Hythlodaeus took a few steps back, ensuring he was well out of grabbing range.

    “Perhaps ‘tis I who shall return to inform the Convocation you shall both be late!” Hythlodaeus tapped his chin, smiling wide before teleporting away.

    “HYTHLODAEUS!” Emet-Selch squeaked as Azem cackled, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    “What a shame! T’would appear that you and I both need to return home, and we shall be late together! Or, perhaps, we can simply show up as is, smelling horrible!” She leaned in to touch his nose with hers, and as much as he wanted to smile, all he could really do was gag. How was she not retching herself? He gently pulled her arms off him as he stood.

   “You’re incorrigible!” He huffed, “I have no time for this!” He snapped his fingers, immediately freeing himself of… whatever the sludge was. However, the stench continued to insult his senses.

   “What! Why’re you instructing me to go home and bathe when you could just do that?”

   “Well, you’ve been traveling all week; I assume you would have required to do so regardless.” A coy smile spread across his face.

   “…. YOU... YOU.... Well, you’re probably right, but just because you said it out loud like that, Hythlodaeus is sleeping in the middle tonight, you ass.” She snorted, attempting to wipe off her robes as she rose to her feet.

   “We’ll see. Nevertheless, let us withdraw from this place, hm? Now that the trouble has been vanquished, there’s no further need to remain.” 

   “Hades?”

   “Yes, my dear?”

   “Thank you for coming.”

   “You called, and I came. As I always will. As we both always will.” He lifted his mask and offered her a loving smile. Normally he’d cup her face in his hands, but she was a bit...ah...gooey and bloody.

   “... Even if you both are dead and I still live?”

   “Truly, you underestimate our devotion to you, not to get too sentimental, but we will always find a way to you, even if we... oh don’t give me that look!” He squeaked, crossing his arms and looking anywhere other than directly at her and those  big ol' sea-green eyes.

   “This is how I always look at you!” Azem navigated the slippery stones back onto the flora filled grass. Her head pounded; but she was sure the pain would pass.

   “Exactly! Stop it!” He hastily pulled his mask down again, hoping it hid his rose-flushed cheeks. “I need to compose myself before returning to the city!” She was already giving him a headache.

   “I can’t wait to regal everyone with tales of how the wise, kind, and strong Emet-Selch came to Azem in her hour of need!” She giggled, twirling in a patch of flowers, kicking up petals. “Assisted by the graceful, silver-tongued Hythlodaeus~!”

   “Oh please.” He snorted. “You’re the hero, not us. Especially not I. They’d think you were unfit for your duty.”

   “Every hero needs a hero, once in a while.” She smiled, getting close to his face. “Though I will admit, you and Hythlodaeus are always mine.” There was a split second where he thought she was going to kiss him; but she giggled and skipped off before disappearing with another twirl. He sputtered, face as red as his mask.

   “I swear!” He squeaked. “That woman will be the death of me.” He sighed, before teleporting away as well.

    Azem walked the streets of Amaurot, maskless, covered in sludge and blood, and smelling like something rotten. As much as she wished she could have just teleported directly home, there were designated spots in the city now. Partially to stop her from blipping all over the place and being a nuisance. So walking home it is! She waved politely at the Amaurotines who had the misfortune of walking too close and got a whiff of the pungent odor. But no one scolded her about the mask. Considering her disheveled appearance they rightfully concluded that she’d just vanquished something nasty and dangerous.

    “Nothing stops you!” A passerby called out in amusement.

    “You know it!” she replied with an animated flex. She received a few giggles, but couldn’t tell who they came from.

    “Azem!” another voice called out to her, one she knew.

    “Elidibuuuuss~!” She grinned, spinning on a heel. He stood at the top of the ramp she’d just scaled. “I hope you’re not here to sass me about being late, because I am a mess!” She grinned, placing her hands on her hips.

    “Alas, I must inform you that you’ve irritated everyone. Again. And they demand an audience with you forthwith.”

    “What!” she squeaked, crossing her arms. “What could I have possibly done? All I did, with some assistance in the end, was get rid of something that was not supposed to exist and was quickly becoming a problem!” She protested.

    “I understand, and Emet-Selch has explained as such. Nevertheless, I am here to collect you.”

    “Looking and smelling like this?”

    “I could allow you time to make yourself presentable. But they did order me to bring you immediately.“ He smirked. Azem understood his ploy right away, and she grinned, oooh did she grin.

    The rest of the Convocation quickly surmised that they should have, perhaps, listened to Emet-Selch and allowed Azem just a little more time to make herself presentable. But they weren’t about to admit their error. Each one wore a sour expression on their face, (though half covered by their masks); both from the smell and their irritation. Though truly, when were they not cross with her? No one had spoken yet as there was this genuine fear they’d retch if they opened their mouth to speak. Which would be unsightly, of course. Normally she would be in her seat when speaking to the rest of the Convocation, but for occasions like this where they were interrogating her over her choices, she stood in the center of the golden circular room. Azem was growing impatient with the silence, tapping her foot on the intricately tiled floor. The throbbing headache that rolled around in the back of her head didn’t help her mood at all.

    “Well?” She crossed her arms. “What displeased you about me getting rid of a monster that was made without approval?”

    “It wasn’t... beg pardon.” Lahabrea cleared his throat. “It wasn’t an unapproved monster; it was an experiment that will now have to be restarted.”

    “What?” Azem stomped her foot. “That’s a lie and you know it!” She pointed at Lahabrea. Even Emet-Selch crossed his arms and shot Lahabrea an annoyed glace, half-hidden, though it was. “Hythlodaeus himself had said the monster was rejected!”

    “Calm yourself! We have it on good authority that the construct was approved, and it was a field test for- “

    “No!” Azem interrupted, stomping her foot again. “Tests with concepts like that don’t happen outside of Elpis and designated research areas! That was neither Elpis nor a designated research area! I’m MARRIED to the fucking Chief of the Bureau of the Architect! And he said HIMSELF that he’d rejected the concept-“

    “Azem, language!” Emet-Selch groaned. Did he truly care at the moment? No, he was feeling sluggish himself. But it got her to glance at him, and a subtle gesture was enough to make her realize he was suspicious. She exhaled slowly, calming herself the best she could. Fandaniel, meanwhile, was watching her sludge stained robes curiously. She somehow looked slimier than she did when she first came in. Mayhap it was simply a trick of the light?

    “I apologize for my language.” She mumbled in a mocking tone, rubbing the back of her neck. She flinched; but only Emet-Selch, Elidibus and Emmerololth cared to notice. “Peer into my memories yourself if you think I’m lying about what Hythlodaeus said!” Exhaustion chewed away at her body, mind.

    “Actually, I think we need to pause this meeting for the moment and-“ Elidibus raised his hand, glancing between Azem and Emet-Selch, but the rest of his words were muffled. Someone else spoke, but it was if there were cotton in her ears. Her heart raced, her breathes hastened. Who was saying her name?

                                                           Hear...

        At first, there was naught but darkness. A cold, enveloping darkness that hugged the soul. A breeze, no, not a breeze. Was she falling? Falling.... falling... were those stars? Glittering in the distance? Maybe if she reached out to them, the stars would reach back.

     Azem teetered for a moment, then fell to the floor. The rest of her mask shattered and scattered across the floor as soon as she hit the elaborate tiles. Which was enough of a concern as is, but when Emet-Selch tottered and fell backwards as well, it sent the rest of the Convocation into a calm panic. Windows were opened in a hurry in case the smell was to blame, and someone sent word to see if Hythlodaeus had collapsed as well.

     Azem hit the void-woven ground at Emet-Selch’s feet. He pursed his lips together, peering at the rest of the Convocation as they stood on their marbled pedestals.

    “Why dump this battered lesser Ascian at my feet?” He hummed, paying her no mind as she sputtered and spat up blood.

    “Don’t play us for fools, Emet-Selch!” Lahabrea bellowed, pointing accusingly at him. “You can see the colour of her soul, sundered it may be! Tis plain to all present that she is a shard of Azem!”

    “Is she now.” Emet-Selch mumbled, glancing away.

    “She did not rise to Ascian on her own! And neither Elidibus nor I granted her such power. That leaves you.“

    “My my, what an accusation.” He inspected his fingernails as if checking for dirt, despite the fact he was wearing gloves.

    “We found her in YOUR- “

    “Yes yes, fine. I got a little sentimental.” He frowned, stealing a glance at her as she clutched the hem of his robe. “But I’ve kept her on a tight leash, as it were. She poses no threat to us or the Rejoining.”

    “And she never will. Remove her from existence, or we will. And we will be much less kind about it.” Lahabrea warned. Elidibus had remained quiet, but no one called him out on his silence. Emet-Selch jutted his lower jaw into a pout. Oh, how heavy he felt, and his shoulders drooped. He leaned on his cane with one hand and held up his other, ready to snap his fingers. He stared into her dimmed, sundered sea-green eyes that peaked out from behind her broken, black mask. His back turned to the rest of the tempered Convocation, and mouthed to her one word, just one word. 

    “Run. “

The last thing she heard was a snap of his fingers. 

    The stars didn’t reach back, of course, and it was in this moment when it finally sunk in for her she was falling. She flailed a little as if somehow, magically, she’d find something to grab onto. Instead, her body painfully hit the ocean’s surface as hard as one would the floor. 

    “Help me...” her soul cried out as she struggled under the waves.

Thancred paused halfway through his sentence, turning in the lighthouse's direction. 

    “Did you hear that?” He tilted his head to the side.

    “Hear what? Ye hearin’ things now?” Jacke raised an eyebrow.     

    “... I could have sworn...”

Chapter Text

   
                                                     





   “Did anyone else just see a woman fall out of the bleedin’ sky?’

   The sea kissed air of La Noscea bathed Limsa Lominsa in a salty brine. Chilling the lungs and refreshing the senses. 'Twas not a thing appealing to everyone, but to those who called the sea home nothing could be more perfect. Stars glittered brilliantly in the inky blue night, the moon was full, and all was quiet; save for the hush of the waves breaking along the chalkstone pillars and the drunken squabbling of a pair of night owls.

     “Don’t be daft!” The Midlander male belched. “Wimmen don’t jus fall out o’the bleedin’ sky! Ye had too much to drink, says I!” As if he himself wasn’t completely red in the face from the swill he’d been chugging all night. He polished off the bottle in his hand and tossed it in the water; and immediately pulled out a second bottle he’d tucked in his sack.

    “Well, maybe there’s an airship up there!” The burly Roegadyn male protested, slacked jawed, and pointed approximately in the lighthouse’s direction.

     “There ain’t no clouds, mate! Just a blanket of stars, twinklin’ in the black abyss of night! If there was an airship, we’d be seein it!”

     “Siren’s piss!” A boisterous female voice called out to the two. “We set sail in the mornin’ and here I find ye two pissed beyond all reason, stumblin’ round the ferry docks!” The captain, a female Roegadyn with long, wavy lavender hair tipped with pink, stomped her way over. “If yer both still shite faced when we depart, I’ll leave ye in port!”

      “Sorry Cap’n.”

     “But, but cap! I saws woman fall into the water!” He exclaimed, pointing towards the lighthouse. “But she ain't come back up!”

     “...Well if ye saw what ye saw, and she ain’t swimmin’ to the docks, the Navigator ain’t on her side. Leave it be!” Ffion honestly didn’t believe his claim, on the account of how plastered he was and she was positive someone sober would’ve long noticed such an event. Especially one of the several fishermen who were getting their boats ready.  “Now come on; ‘fore you wake the whole bleedin’ city.” She griped, whacking them both upside the head.

    “Oi, slow down, dove. Ye got a minute o’two for us?” A male voice called out from the shadows.

The captain eyeballed the darkness, finally spotting the two men that slowly approaching her and her crew.

    “What do you two pretty boys want?” She scrunched her nose; neither looked like undercover Yellow Jackets. Not that she’d done anything wrong aside from her crew members being drunk and rude in the wee hours of the morning.

     “Pretty? I ain’t pretty. Me? I’m handsome. He’s the pretty one.”

     “I shall never forget the night you called me pretty.”

     “Oi hush it.” He gently whacked his companion’s arm.

     “Ahem. Can I help you?” She quirked an eyebrow; deciding she’d call the one with the silver hair and the strange contraption on his arm handsome just to badger the other.

     “Yes, pray, forgive our bantering, but we couldn’t help but overhear. Did your crew member say he saw a woman fall into the ocean?” The handsome stranger tilted his head, curious about the claim.

     “Aye, I did! I swear it! Right over there!”

     “He’s pissed beyond all rational thought! Don’t waste yer time, Mr.Handsome!” Ffion waved her hand dismissively. The white-haired man took a moment to smirk victoriously at being called handsome, and the other just scrunched his nose in protest, muttering something about being the “actual handsome one.”

      “If it’s all the same-”

      “Cap! Look!” The Roe pointed towards the water again. Just barely visible, a woman had breached the surface, gasping for air and struggling to keep her head up.

     “Seven hells, ye weren’t takin’ the piss!” Ffion’s jaw dropped. Thancred wasted no time in diving into the water as Ffion watched the woman sink below.

     Run, she had been told. Run! But now she was sinking. Sinking into the abyss as the memories of being carried out of the Convocations' hall clogged her mind. She was being carried out now, and the ocean was merely a nightmare, yes. That must be it. Whose arms were around her? No, that was just part of the dream. She remembered; when she was on the floor. She could see something. Something in the shadows, grinning, watching. Waiting. Someone grabbed the back of her robes- no, no, that had already happened. Long ago? No, more recently. Her head flopped from side to side. Why was nothing in order? She couldn’t quite remember where she was. Was she laying on the floor in Amaurot, eyes locked with a creature lurking in the shadows? Or was she laying on a floor woven by void? No, she was in the water. Had been in the water. Someone was pulling her onto a dock. That was the word for this, right? A dock? Wood saturated from years of salt and tide, boots and gods only knew what else.  

    “Well that dove’s a frigate well rigged!”

Someone rolled her onto her back.

    “Is she breathing?”

    “I can’t tell!”

She’s heard that before. When had she heard that before? Hands were on her chest, pressing down. The compressions hurt, but she couldn’t say so.

    “Azem, blink if you can hear me!” 

She didn’t blink then, but she blinked now.

    “Ye awake, dove?”

    “What are these injuries? She looks as though she’s been-“

    “Found? Who has been found?”

    “Don’t play us for the fool! You know who I am referring to!”

Floor, void, dock. Floor, void, dock.  Floor...dock? Where?

                                        Hear....

                                                Feel...

    Two different eras, thousands of lifetimes apart. In one, Emet-Selch stood by a door in an empty, silent hallway. In the other, Thancred leaned against the wall by a door, watching as other inn guests walked by, paying him no mind. 

    The door opened, and a healer stepped out, bowing politely.

    “How is she?”

    “She’ll be fine! A moment’s rest is all she needs.”

    “Good! Good. That’s good.”

     In the past, this was the moment when Hythlodaeus came running over, out of breath, worried; but quickly reassured that all was well with Azem and Emet-Selch. He sighed, ever grateful that their earlier jokes remained jokes, and not a premonition. However, no such person came running over now. No friend or worried family member, not even a frazzled co-worker came to inquire if she was alright. Thancred glanced at all the passerby's expectantly as if he somehow, deep down, was aware of the missing similarity. 

    “By the way, what’s your relation to my patient?” The Lalafell tilted her head to the side.

    “Oh! Me? I’m just the handsome stranger what pulled her from the sea. I haven’t the foggiest idea as to whom the lovely lady is.”

She overheard that from her bed, and a small smile spread across her lips. 

    “Neither do I.” She murmured, gawking at the ceiling, sodden hair sticking to her face. She was certain, however, she was in a bed in a warm room in a safe place. There was something hard and sharp in her hand, and she held it up to inspect it. It looked like a shard from a black porcelain mask; something about the way it glinted briefly made her remember the voice telling her to run. Did she still need to run? She didn’t think she could, even if she wanted to. Glancing towards the door where Thancred continued to speak with the Doctor, she wondered if she should call out. But she didn’t know their names, would it be rude to interrupt? She let her hand fall back to her side, studying the ceiling once more. Spots clouded her vision for a moment, and she groaned.

    “ - a bit of aether sickness.”

    “So then asking her anything of important at the moment would be a wasted effort. Hmn.”

    “Well, I’m not one to let someone suffer through it; I can go make a tincture that will alleviate the systems faster but I am loathe to leave her by herself, if you don’t mind...?”

    “Tis no trouble at all! I’ll pull up a chair and await for you to return anon.” Thancred nodded, stepping into the room. 

Whatever memories remained of the past were being washed out and replaced by the present. She turned her head and eyed Thancred curiously as he dragged a chair over.

    “Where?” She asked; the word felt strange and chewy in her mouth.

    “A room in the Mizzenmast Inn, unless you mean the city, in which case, Limsa Lominsa!” He smiled warmly. The name was familiar, she’d heard it before, somewhere, somewhen. Somewhen the red moon hung in the sky, Thancred was commenting on the new aether technology from Sharlayan. She asked him about it when she stopped remembering his own thoughts. 

    “How did you-?”

    “Pray, forgive my tardiness. Had to mend the nose of a drunkard who fell face first into the floor.” The doctor toddled over, holding the vial out to the woman. “Here you are. It’s bitter, but it’ll clear your head!”

    “Thank you.” More chewy words. Bitter was an understatement. Her face wrinkled, but she drank every last drop as instructed. Once the liquid had been all consumed, the Doctor felt satisfied that her work for the evening was done; and there were more broken noses to attend to. She bade the two farewell - but to call if her condition changed. Thancred nodded politely and waited for the door to close before he questioned the woman again.   

    “Sorry; mind telling me just how you knew I was from Sharlayan?” Amusingly enough, it hadn’t occurred to him she might just have recognized him as an Archon because of his neck tattoos. 

    “I saw you...talking...” Her greyed eyes wandered to the ceiling, and she held up the mask shard again. Slowly, slowly her mind cleared. He asked her about the mask shard but she didn’t answer, staring blankly, getting lost in its sheen until 'twas if someone had flipped an ‘on’ switch. Her eyes lit up with a sundered sea-green and she sat up so suddenly she startled Thancred.  “AHH. Where, who wh-...ah!” She looked around the room, now fully aware of the present. “Wait, you said Limsa Lominsa, I know Limsa Lominsa! ...How do I know Limsa Lominsa? Anyways, I - AHH.” She took a look at the mask shard again and dropped it as if were a hot potato. 

    “Are you...quite alright?”

    “Yes, no! maybe. Never better!” She rubbed her forehead. “What year is it? NO. That doesn’t matter. Yes it does, no it doesn’t, wait wait wait!” She dragged her hand through her long, carrot-red hair. “I’d been doing something important; I was getting yelled at, no, yes! No!” She snapped her fingers. “I’d been SPOTTED. I had a message to give, it was important, really, really important!” She tapped her temples, struggling to recall what the message was. “FUCK what was it?” She squinted as if it’d help her remember. 

    “Pray, tell me what’s the last thing you recall before finding yourself in the ocean?” Thancred plucked the mask fragment from her bed and pocketed it without her realizing. 

    “Running!”

    “Running from who?”

    “Soldiers!”

    “Soldiers? Were they from the Empire?”

    “The what?”

    “How can you possibly  not know what the Empire is?”

    “Askin’ the wrong questions.” Jacke was suddenly THERE, and Thancred was startled for the second time that night. “First off, what’s yer name, dove?” He elbowed Thancred for not asking her sooner, and he gave a sheepish shrug.

    “Claire! No. Himi? Ah. Wait. That’s not right either, but both aren’t wrong. A-“ Whatever word she was about to say caught in her throat like a bad memory. 

    “Ye recall bein’ chased, and ye had a important message, but not yer bloody name?” Jacke crossed his arms.    

    “I remember names, just not which one I...”

    “Ye a spy, dove?” 

She pursed her lips together. A voice in the back of her mind told her to say yes, but it didn’t feel right. No, it didn’t feel wrong?

    “....Uh.”

    “Speaking of wrong questions,” Thancred snorted, giving Jacke a good elbow. “If she were, it’s not exactly something that one would admit to when in unfamiliar company.” He wagged a finger.

    “Worth a shot.” Jacke shrugged, turning his attention back to the strange woman. She was currently tapping her forehead repeatedly, her attire changing with each tap. Eventually she came to a glamour that included a Garlean third eye; Thancred and Jacke were immediately on edge until, well, she wrinkled her nose and flicked the third eye off her forehead. It bounced across the wooden floor with a soft tk-tk-tk, and Thancred placed a hand on her shoulder while Jacke plucked the thing from the floor.

     “Slow down, take a breath…” Thancred frowned. “Well, something tells me she’s not Garlean or part of the Empire.”

     “I am unsure of a lot of things right now, but that does sound correct!”

      “Ye could still be spinnin’ a taradiddle’ bout not being part o’the Empire.” Jacke pointed out, not...completely convinced of her claims. He slyly pilfered the bogus third eye. Thancred mulled over this possibility, humming quietly to himself.

A hearty knock on the door pulled their attention away from the conversation. Ffion entered once, given the go-ahead, and she gave a polite wave.

    “Wanted to see how th’dove was doin’ fore I shoved off.” She leaned against the doorframe. 

    “I hope we haven’t been friends for ages because I don’t recognize you.” Himi puffed out her cheeks, a tad embarrassed. 

    “Ha! Nay, was just a couple o’my crew who saw ye fall into the water. You can call me Ffion, miss...?”

    “Himi, or...Claire? I have no idea. Either works. More names to come, maybe.” She shrugged, Ffion let out a hearty laugh. 

    “Well then, may the Navigator bless our paths t’cross again then, Himi or Claire.” She smiled, giving another wave. “See ye two pretty boys later.” 

    “I ain’t pretty!” Jacke protested as Ffion shut the door behind her with a loud cackle. “Damn pirates.” He fussed under his breath.

    “Now, now, she’s broken no codes! You can’t be all that bitter.”

    “Yeah yeah.” Jacke waved a hand dismissively at Thancred. “Well, I’m thinkin’ me part in this over n’ done with.” He hummed, tossing a quick glance to Thancred. Her head spun, her heart thumped in her chest. And she remembered without remembering, Jacke and Thancred speaking on the docks not long after they had carried her to the inn.

     Thancred rubbed his chin as he leaned towards Jacke.

    “A ‘gift’ to be found in the sea, you weren’t kdding.”

    “Aye. Ye ever know our intel to be bad?”

     “Perish the thought! Pray forgive me if it sounded as though I doubted you.”

     “….Ye sound so formal now. All prim and proper like. Don’t think I fancy it.” Jacke wrinkled his nose.

     “Am I too pretty for you now?” Thancred fluttered his eyes.

     “...I ain’t above knockin’ ye back into the Navigator’s arms...” Jacke whacked Thancred’s arm playfully. “I get enough dove’s an' cove’s flirtin’ with me on the regular. Don’t need that shite from ye.” He scrunched his face.     

     “It’s amazing you ever get anything done.”  

  “Pot callin’ the kettle black.” Jacke snorted as he  crossed his arms. 

There was a hand on her shoulder; her eyes darted to Jacke, who was giving her a curious stare. Thancred was currently at the other end of the room, murmuring into his linkpearl. Her eyes blinked at two different times as she regained her bearings. 

    “Y’alright dove?” 

    “What did Thancred sound like if he sounds so formal now?” She tilted her head.

    “....What? How did ye-“

    “Annnd this is where I take over!” Thancred waltzed over. “Pray, forgive the urgency, but there is somewhere I need to bring you immediately. If you can’t walk, I am more than happy to carry you.” He winked. She wrinkled her nose as she flung her legs over the side of her bed. She gave her clothes a curious tug, noting this wasn’t what she remembered wearing earlier; the Garlean attire had vanished once she flicked the third eye off, but this still wasn't what she'd been wearing when she fell in the ocean. “Ah! Your clothes are over by the fire. They appear dry now if you wish to change into them, as tattered as that jacket is.”  He gestured towards the chair where they hung. She nodded, and the other two quickly scooted out of the room so that she could change. Jacke gave a quick nod once the door was closed, and he hid in plain sight as he slinked backed to the guildhall. He still had his suspicions, but if she had the Echo like Thancred now claimed, then it was highly unlikely she was loyal to the Empire. At least, he hoped. If she turned turncoat on them, it’d be on his head. All Jacke could do was hope that the Scions could do something for her while he had his people poke around to see if anyone was missing their Empire spy.

    Thancred escorted her along the docks. The sun had still not yet peaked over the horizon, but the night sky had become tinged with a softer shade of blue and the full moon hung lower in the sky. Yet the air was just as nippy as it was earlier. He mulled over the mask fragment still concealed in his pocket; a trip to the Waking Sands with her was absolutely in order. 

    “I’m out of aetheryte tickets, but I’m sure due to the circumstances, I can persuade them to let you board the airship without the usual paperwork.” He nodded, patting her shoulder. She hummed, and turned her eyes towards the fading constellations, feet dragging along the wood till her steps eventually stopped.

     “The sun moves through the stars as the wayward traveler starts again~!” She mused.

     “Beg your pardon?” He quirked an eyebrow. She fell silent for a moment, staring at the stars as if waiting for something to happen. Her expression went from one of calm to filled with dread, as if seeing something no one else could.

    “Run! I have to run! I...need to warn! I...!” She panicked, lost in a memory or a vision. She grabbed Thancred's collar and gave it a good shake before stumbling away from him. He reached for her, afraid she might tumble off the docks and into the water again. But before he could grab her, she disappeared with the telltale vworp of a teleport. 

     “Seven hells!” Thancred cursed his luck. “She could be anywhere now!”

     “Thancred? Forgive me my lateness. I only just learned of the night’s events.”

     “Ah! Y’shtola. What impeccable timing! I swear I had a thought to call you sooner, but everything happened so quickly. I uh...may have erred, just now.” He gave her a sheepish grin. Y’shtola pursed her lips together and gave him a look.

    “I noticed.”

Chapter Text

    Van, for what it was worth, had officially retired from being a hero five years ago, thank you very much! Alas, despite his insistence that he no longer had an interest in adventuring, he was still quite good at finding lost people and enjoyed the hunt, as it were. He would never admit that he was having fun as he searched, but he would accept the challenge all the same. With some coercion, of course, and when he wasn’t slacking. Which is what he was presently doing; slacking on the job. No, favour, what he was doing was a favour. Van was very skilled at finding people; when he wanted to.  

    His left hand nursed his knee where his battered prosthetic was attached while holding the drink he was nursing in his right. Perhaps thinking him a slacker was a tad harsh. Even if that’s what the nagging voice in the back of his mind was currently proclaiming. His ears flicked towards the tavern entrance as a familiar foot cadence sauntered in. Thancred soon claimed the empty seat next to him, and his tail fuzzed out and flicked. The older Miqo’te gave the younger Scion a salty stare, and Thancred gave a cheeky smile as he leaned on the bar.

   “What? Am I not permitted to accompany you in reprieve?” He took a quick moment to order his own drink.

   “You’re here to give me cheek.”

   “What? Never!” Thancred waved a hand dismissively. “I only thought I would thank you personally for temporarily coming out of retirement to lend us your unparalleled tracking skills.” He raised his glass in a toast. Van flattened his expression and gave Thancred another sour face before downing the remainder of his drink, leaving the glass upside down on the bar.

    “I’d rather be home in Limsa; but your runaway mystery woman is definitely roaming around Thanalan.” He mumbled.

   “Marvelous! Shan’t be too much longer till we locate her again, hm?”

   “Meh.” Van shrugged, pulling his hood up and snatching his staff. “Depends on how stupid you are.” He limped towards the tavern door. A pair of whispering adventurers caught Van’s attention as he hobbled by.

    A dark-skinned Half-Elezen with mossy-slate green hair was looking his way while mumbling something to a grey Viera male with white-tipped black ears and shoulder-length hair that matched.

They fell silent when they realized Van was now staring at them. “You two chuckleheads want something?” He grumped.

   “Are you...” the Elezen spoke. “Are you Van?”

   “Maybe.”

   “We’ve been told you are quite the Thaumaturge and might be willing to instruct us.” The Viera hummed, tracing the rim of his teacup with a gloved finger.

   “Who told…?” Van shot a glance at Thancred, who was innocently sipping away at his own drink, pretending he wasn’t witnessing the current scene. “Bleedin’ bugger all... yeah; I fling spells if I need to and I’m decent at it. But I’m not a teacher! I don’t take on students! If you wanna learn how to fling fire or whatever, go to the Thaumaturge guild in Ul’dah!” He angrily limped out into the humid, midday desert sun. Thancred polished off his own drink and gave the two a sympathetic shrug as he followed Van outside.

   “Not even offering to introduce him to the Cocos?”

   “Oh piss off, they can do that on their own! I’m only doing this one favor because Minfilia knows what buttons to push. As do you and Jacke, would seem. I think you enjoy it.” Van grumbled as he swatted at a fly that’d buzzed too close to his face. Even if he had an interest in training others, his gut was telling him he needed to leave as soon as possible. Thancred bobbed his head from side to side, quite proud of himself.

   “You would be correct.”

   “Kid, I will send you into Thal’s sweet, sweet embrace if you vex me too much.”

   “Pray, forgive my shenanigans.”

   “Yer not sorry.”

   “Also correct.”

Van let out an exasperated growl as he rolled his eyes. Ignoring Thancred’s mischievous chuckling, he stomped out of Horizon, fully intending to resume his search. He’d make the trek on chocobo to Ul’dah, make a few inquires in the city and along the way, and go from there. A fool proof plan if there ever was one! At least, he’d assumed so.

    He was about a malm away from Horizon when he realized his mistake; at some point, he’d completely lost focus and although not lost, he was certainly not going in the direction he initially wanted to be. He cursed under his breath; grateful it was still early enough in the day and he wouldn’t have to deal with night-time beasts, but the mistake was annoying all the same. He mulled over the error, tugging on his bird’s reins to turn them around. The chocobo let out a defiant kweh and stomped the dirt road. “I’m not in the mood for a fuss!” He hissed, before his ears flicked towards the sounds of combat. Normally, he’d ignore and move on. But the chocobo was defiant, and since he was searching for someone, it would be prudent to investigate, just in case. He dismounted and vanished, slinking towards the sounds as they echoed off the rock walls. 

    “Come here, you thieving bitch! We just wanna talk!” A low, gruff voice called out.

     “Sure you do! And I’m kissing the Emperor!” Came the snarky reply from the pursued female.  Van snuck around the rock face just in time to see a group of bandits, or cultists? It was hard to say, really, fall to the desert floor, fast asleep. There were a handful of others who were already laying in the dirt, leaving three awake. Well, she certainly seemed to be doing just fine on her own and didn’t need his help. But she matched the description of the woman Thancred was looking for, so he’d watch, at least. 

    Annoyed, the Roegahdyn male - presumably the leader - charged forward with a boisterous yell, wildly swinging his sword. She barely avoided his attack, and either out of panic or because she didn’t take the threat seriously, swung her staff as if it were a bat at the man’s head; effectively knocking him out. Van felt that was a little silly, and he wrinkled his nose. But it worked, he supposed? The remaining two took one glance at the pile of fallen comrades and decided they wanted nothing more to do with her.

     “Sorry pretty miss! We’ll uh. We’ll just be going now!” One of them stammered before they took off running. The woman spun her staff before it vanished, humming a little victory fanfare to herself.

      “Thieving bitch doesn’t have time for your fucking bullshit today!” She snorted, flipping off the fleeing bandits. If this was indeed the woman he was looking for; he couldn’t wait to dump her on Thancred. He remained stealthed, but he took a few steps closer to get a better view. Though being invisible to the naked eye didn’t amount to much, as she turned and stared directly at him as if he were visible. Before he registered what was happening, his head ached and his heart thumped - as did hers- as the Echo went absolutely wild. Neither were plagued by memories, recent or long since passed. There was just pain. Especially for her. She clutched her head and stumbled backwards; Van noticed that a few of the bandits were stirring just before he himself fell to the ground right before she did. The waking ones thought themselves lucky, seeing her fall and her apparent “back up” fall to the ground as they gained their second wind. They fully intended to take advantage of the situation. Thancred, however, was having absolutely none of that.

      He made a timely entrance, incapacitating the bandit about to strike her with his weapon, before pivoting and cutting down a second one before he could do anything else. The third outlaw’s mistake was hesitating; he swiftly accompanied the others on the ground. And when four and five saw a group of Immortal Flames charging in their direction, they concluded that their prize simply wasn’t worth it. They tried to flee; only to discover their bodies becoming heavier... heavier... until they face planted into the ground, asleep once more. Thancred glanced to the side, observing the Viera giving the Elezen a high-five. 

     “Ah, from Gridania I take it? Since you’re here seeking Thaumaturge knowledge, there’s no other way you’d already know that spell if you weren’t already a conjurer.” 

     “I’ve family there.” The elezen's reply had a hint of bitterness to it, but Thancred didn’t push the matter.

      “Mind giving me a hand?” Thancred gestured to Van and Himi. The two nodded; the Elezen hustled to the woman whereas the Viera made his way to Van.

     “Resin, by the way.” The Elezen gestured to themself then to the Viera. “And that’s Tamru.”

     “A pleasure! I’m Thancred. Your local bard.”  

     “... Ah.. huh.” Resin gave him a curious stare as Tamru snorted. “Was this who you were looking for? Sorry we, uh, overheard that bit earlier.” Resin knelt next to her and checked to make sure she had no visible physical injuries. “Well...her breathing is steady, so that’s good...” They gave her a cursory healing spell, just in case. “Hmn. I’m not the most skilled conjurer. They should, perhaps, be examined by someone in Ul’dah.”

    “We must head there, anyway.” Tamru shrugged. “We can take them with us if Master Thancred does not object.” He eyed the Immortal Flames carting off the rest of the bandits. 

    “Do you mind? Another matter arose that I must see to.” From one missing woman to another, what a strange day. “Plenty of merchants travel through here; I’m confident one will pass by who has the space for you lot.” 

    “If not, we’ll carry them.” Resin joked. “She looks light enough.” 

    “Quite! Well, take care, and thank you again! Oh, and tell Van once he wakes to bring her home, will you? Pray, tell him I promise to meet him there anon.” Thancred gave a quick smile and wave as he hustled off. 

    Luck would have it, of course, that a merchant DID pass by who had room for the four of them. There were already two Elezen teenagers, twins, who sat in the back corner, but that is hardly surprising, isn’t it? Barely glancing over as the temporary babysitters loaded the two unconscious mages into the back of the caravan. Though it wasn’t long after departure that Resin and Tamru also slipped into a strange nap as they got closer to the city.

                                      Hear….. 

                                                        Feel…. 

                                                                            Think…. 

All four slumbered, and all four awoke at the same moment.

     Himi and Van gave each other curious glances as the other two chatted with the bored Merchant. Things progressed as they always do; just with three extra people, of course. Tamru and Resin had clearly never been to Ul’dah before, from the way they gawked at their new surroundings after passing through the gate.

     “Didn’t they say they were babysitting us?” Himi snorted, rubbing her arm. 

    “Eh. I’m sure they’ll eventually remember.” Van eyed her curiously. “Suppose I should also make you visit the Thaumaturge guild, what with the way you were swinging your staff.”

     “Oh c’mon. You can’t tell me you don’t bonk things with your staff when a spell is massive overkill.” She protested.

     “You trying to tell me you’re so skilled at magic that a simple spell from you would’ve been too devastating?” Van gave her a shrewd look.

    “You make me sound so egotistical and vain. But yes.” she gave him a cheeky grin.

    “Need to register you with the guild, anyway; you at least signed up with the adventurers’ guild?” He crossed his arms and eyed her and her tattered jacket. One would think she looked more seasoned than most new adventurers, but something seemed off about her, to him, at least. Resin and Tamru appeared unphased by her appearance and attitude. 

    “…. Auh...” She thought about it for a moment... and gave him a bewildered shrug. 

    “Seven hells.” Van pinched the bridge of his nose. “Come on, then. We lost those two to Wymond’s ramblings already.” He patted her shoulder, intending to guide her in the Quicksand’s direction. However, the moment they touched, a fierce pain sliced through their souls; hearts raced, the world spun, and the ground was promptly their friend. Again.

    “By the Fury! I forgot about them!” Resin cringed as they turned at the sounds of a commotion. A couple of guards and a small crowd had gathered around the two, who were comatose and sporadically moaned in pain.

    “I didn’t.” 

    “Sure, make me look bad, c’mon!” Resin beckoned Tamru to follow, weaving through the developing crowd. 

    “They alright?” 

    “Do we need to call a healer?” 

    “Sorry, sorry! They’re with us!” Resin flinched and knelt next to Van. Tamru didn’t kneel, but he gave Himi a long, curious stare, gently nudging her with his foot before Resin scooted over to check on her next. The Lalafell guard nodded at Resin. 

    “I was looking their way; made friends with the road at the same time. Too much aether?” 

    “Well, we. Don’t know. They were fighting bandits earlier. But aside from exhaustion, they didn’t appear to have any other injuries.” 

    “Tis a curious thing, is it not?” Tamru hummed. “Such seasoned individuals should not be falling ill to a little extra aether in the air. But what do I know?” He gave a polite smile at a few people who were giving him curious stares. “Good morning. Yes, I am indeed a tall rabbit man. Can I help you?” They glanced away, embarrassed, but he got his sneaky fun. 

    “Let’s get them somewhere inside.” Resin muttered, easily picking up Van. 

    “He has a room in the Quicksand.” Wymond pointed out, as he wandered over to watch. “Her, however...” He stared long and hard, as if choosing his next words carefully. “Never seen her before in my life; though I’m sure Momodi won’t mind supplying her with her own room and getting a name after.” he adjusted his glasses with a smile, beckoning Resin and Tamru to follow him. Tamru lifted Himi over his shoulders, carrying her like a sack of popotos. 

    “Alright everyone, nothing to see here!” The Lalafell guard shooed the rest of the crowd away as Wymond led Resin and Tamru to the Quicksand.

 When had everything become covered in snow? Or was it simply just another memory? Whatever it was, it didn’t last long, as the sound of footsteps crunching in snow turned to one of footfalls echoing in an empty chamber. 

    “Good to see you well again, Azem. You had us all worried, truly.” Elidibus hummed, sounding sincere enough.

     “Worried about me, or worried they were all in danger too?” Azem frowned. It was a rare moment where both her hood and her mask were up; often a sign of her being upset. 

    “Come, come now! The Convocation does not hate you; you drive them crazy or give them headaches in matters of business, but on a more personal level, they care.” He held his hands out. She wrinkled her nose and snorted.

     “I think you’re projecting our connection on the rest of them; well, apart from Hades. He’s obviously the exception.”

      “Well, it would not do to have us debate on whether the others give a damn, as that’s not why I called you here, not entirely at any rate.” Elidibus tucked his arms behind his back. For a moment, the briefest of moments, his white robes looked more sinister, and he seemed... taller? But then the image passed as if nothing had ever changed. He held up a few letters and tilted his head.

     “Then you’ve called me here because...?”

     “There are certainly those who wish you ill; but they are not of the Convocation; loathe though, I am to say it. You need search no further than the Words of Emet-Selch.”

    “Preposterous!” A voice, was it hers? Someone else’s? There was only static now, and pain, so much pain. 

    Himi and Van awoke at the same time; not that either were aware of that. Resin and Tamru had already paid their visit to the Thaumaturge guild and gotten a tour of the city; Tamru currently sat in Van’s room and Resin in Himi’s. They updated the two sleepers on the day’s events, both equally flummoxed as to why they kept collapsing.

      “The hell’s going on with my head today?” Van grunted, twisting his greying wine-coloured hair back into a braid. “Aether sickness! I’ve never had a damn issue with aether sickness. It’s not like I’m weakened by my age either! 56 isn’t ancient!” 

    “Well, for adventurers, it is still quite an accomplishment to reach such an age. Is it not?” 

    “Guess yer not wrong about that.” He eyed Tamru curiously. “Got something on your mind? Spit it out, kid.” 

    “Kid. Funny choice of words.” Tamru hummed and quirked his head. “Nevertheless; I am wondering. She is the woman you’d been searching for, yes? And your fainting started upon you two meeting, also yes?” He quirked his head to the other side. 

    “Right on both accounts, I suppose.” 

    “Did the handsome stranger tell you anything about her? Why the search for her was so important? Anything?” 

    “Thancred? No, actually. Can’t say that he did.” What a strange thing that was, to be left out of the loop. Not that he was invested in the mystery of her, but he was still so accustomed to being told every little detail about a mission that to not be was... odd. 

    “Fascinating. I am sure it’s nothing. You know him? Perhaps when you see him again, you can ask. In the meantime; do you wish to come to the Thaumaturge guild with Resin and I? We’re bringing her along too. Leaving either of you alone seems. Foolish. Especially her.” 

    “Twist my arm harder, why don’t you?” Van grumbled as he rolled out of bed.

Chapter Text

    Himi was more than willing to accompany them to the Thaumaturge guild, but she refused to follow Resin and Tamru inside. Despite Van’s insistence. He prodded her a few times with the butt of his staff but she only huffed, firmly standing her ground.

    “I don’t need to speak with them! I’m not a start up Thaumaturge!” She whacked his staff away. 

    “Mhm. And all I’ve seen y’do to is a sleep spell and whack a man over the head.” His tail flicked as he prodded her again.

    “It was effective!” She grumbled through gritted teeth.

    “It’s lazy! And sloppy! If you want to whack things with sticks, go to Gridania and become a Lancer. Now move your butt inside or- “

    “Or you’ll what? Hit me with your staff? If you want to whack things with sticks, you should go to Gridaaaniiaaa~!” She stuck her tongue out at him and he growled lowly at her in response.  So enveloped they were, at their back and forth bantering that they failed to notice Tamru and Resin rejoining them. Several minutes of bickering entertainment passed before Tamru interjected.

    “Are you two quite well?” He tilted his head to the side.

    “Just peachy! Mr. Grump is insisting I need basic training.” She guffawed. 

    “Well, we’ve been tasked to slay a few ladybugs and shrews. Since you’re already so skilled, why not tutor us? Seeing as Van has already refused to do so.” Tamru smiled ever so sweetly.

    “I know you’re being tricksy, but it’s also a solid idea.” Himi crossed her arms. “If you suck, I won’t mince words.”

    “And if you suck, I’m marching your bum right back here, kid.” Van snorted. Resin lost themself in thought; gosh, was there something they were forgetting? (Yes). It must not have been important if they couldn’t remember. (It was somewhat important, but thankfully, this time, forgetting wasn’t the end of the world). Tamru flicked Resin’s shoulder to bring their attention back to the present as Van and Himi made their way for the nearest gate.

     “Don’t get too close. You’ll want to give yourself time to cast before you’re spotted. Not like these ladybugs give a shit, but for more aggressive monsters. Or people! People rarely wait around to be hit by a fire spell first.” Himi hummed, bobbing her head from side to side. Tamru and Resin did well enough with their first casts; it was a simple fire spell after all.

    “So when they were talking about...switching between fire and ice...”

    “Yeah it sounds stupid and doesn’t make much of a difference now, but do it anyways to get into the habit.” She shrugged. Van snorted; he wasn’t much of a fan of her teaching methods. But he didn’t want to get saddled with giving instruction, so he said naught. However, he tapped her foot with his staff once the other two had finished their task.

    “You still haven’t wowed us with your superior skills.”

    “Fair fair!” She eyed the area and spotted a adamantoise lumbering around. “Okay, see that? No, you two leave it alone it’d bowl you right over. Just Watch!” She took aim, then finger gunner at the giant turtle as it bumbled by. “Pchew!”

The unsuspecting monster didn’t stand a chance.

    The beast erupted into flames, dying almost immediately in a blazing, overkill inferno. Tamru and Resin looked on with stars in their eyes as every ladybug and shrew vacated the immediate area. Himi flaunted some jazz hands as Van grumbled, effectively proven wrong.

    “Alright, you’ve made your point! You were doing those bandits a service.”

    “I really was! It’s a good thing I’m not a villain, or you’d all be in trouble.” She grinned. 

    “Your taste in clothing notwithstanding, your words are duly noted, in case you end up betraying us someday.” Tamru deadpanned as he clicked his tongue.

    “I would-“

    

    “If you refuse to help us summon Zodiark, then the rest of the Convocation will label you as a traitor! To your world, your people, your seat! To everything and everyone you hold dear!”

    “...never dream of it.” She mumbled and pulled her tattered hood over her face. Van wrinkled his nose and flicked his ears, as if some rotten smell had insulted his senses. 

    “Yes, well. Pray, let us get these two greenhorns back to the guild and then go from there.” Van hobbled towards the gate.  Himi felt a twinge of discomfort; not unlike heartburn, as all four made their way back into the city.

     Resin’s face was pulled down into a disappointed frown as they and Tamru shuffled out of the guildhall for the third time that day. They kicked at a little rock on the stone walkway aaannnnd completely missed it. 

    “Why so glum, chum?” Himi didn’t care; but she also didn’t not care! 

    “Well, I wanted the next task right away, but...”

    “But they wanted you to fling some spells a few more times before asking anything else of you? Yeah that’s normal. No, I don’t know how anyone ever knows you’ve flung enough spells. Just. Just roll with it.” She shrugged, flicking some dirt off her battered coat. 

    “In the meantime, head back to the Quicksand to see if Momodi needs anything else of you. Because I? I am going home now.  The afternoon has almost passed by and I’d like to get back before nightfall. “ Van grumbled. 

    “How do we get there again?” Resin shyly raised his hand.

    “Just take the aetheryte outside the guild here and - and you forgot to attune to the aetheryte outside of the Quicksand, didn’t you?” Van's ears flattened.

    “I must confess, I neglected to do just that.” Resin grinned sheepishly. Tamru shrugged, a silent admission that he’d either also forgot to attune, or neglected to remind Resin to do such. Van pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing slowly.  He could simply make Himi do it, he could - ah, alas, that was no longer an option as she just teleported to the Quicksand to alleviate herself of any further responsibility to the two budding mages. 

    “Come on, then.” Van grumbled. “I’ll show you how to get there. And where the aetheryte is. After that? I’m done. I’m gone.” He threw his hands up in the air. Were it only true.

     “Oh, Van!” Momodi beamed and waved the three over as they entered the Quicksand. “You and your friends are just the people I’m lookin' for!”  She also gestured to Himi, who was sitting at one of the tables, legs crossed and a drink in one hand. She raised her glass in a mock toast to Van and the others before downing the rest of its contents. 

    “Nooo, no no no! Momodi, I don’t adventure any longer. These three are more than capable of doing whatever it is that you need doing.”

    “Is that so?” Momodi tapped her chin. “Shame; it’s Papashan who’s askin' for some extra assistance. I know he’d be so thrilled to see ya before you left Thanalan again! But if ya don’t wanna stay, even just for a hello...” There was a mischievous glint in her eye.  She too, apparently needed to be added to the list of people who knew exactly how to push his buttons. Van exhaled slowly, ears flicking back.

    “Papashhhhhh....” He grumbled as his shoulders drooped in defeat. If Papashan was seeking help, then the issue was more than likely something much more serious.  He noted he hadn’t seen Thancred since finding Himi and wondered if Papashan’s plight was the reason. Van gave a forlorn glance at at Momodi, shaking his head. “Fine. Fine. He still at the dispatch center?”

    “Indeed he is!”

    “Flaflablah. Let’s goooo, kids! Sooner we get there, the sooner we can get whatever needs being done, done, and I can leave. This. Bloody. Desert.” A round of giggles echoed in the tavern as he hobbled out the door. Himi gave a sneaky wave to Momodi before following the other three out. 

     Van was the only one with a Chocobo; and thus, resigned to having his bird walk slow enough so that the other three could keep pace.  Though, a part of him was awfully tempted to ride off in the other direction and leave them to their own devices. He lost himself to daydreams of all the other things he COULD be doing right now, instead of running errands.  Resin was busy picking Himi’s brain about Thaumaturge spellwork, and Tamru silently watched them all before interjecting himself into the conversation.

    “Pray, Himi. I’ve been meaning to ask. Where did you learn your spellcraft? As you’ve implied that you have never been to the guild in Ul’dah before?”

    “Oh! Well I.” She paused, then shrugged. “Natural talent, and I read a lot.” 

    “Natural talent!” Van scoffed. “Sure; and I still have both my legs.”

    “WOW. Scrooge Miqo’te over here being a delight, as always.” Himi snorted. Van had half a mind to get her lost in the desert again and simply ignore any further requests from Thancred to track her down. As if she read his mind, or perhaps, the universe was feeling benevolent, Himi slowed to a stop as they passed by a large rock outcropping. “You three keep going; I know where the dispatch center is. I wanna check something first.”

    “All alone?” Van tried to not sound hopeful as he turned to watch her. 

    “I’m a big girl!” She gave a cheeky wave and hustled out of sight.

    “That was weird, right?” Resin quirked an eyebrow.

    “And also none of our business.” Maybe. “Come on, if we’re lucky perhaps we’ll lose her forever.” Van snorted. 

    “But hadn’t you been tasked to-“

    “I was! And I found her. Not my fault pretty boy ran off before whisking her away.”

    The setting sun painted the rocks with a nostalgic warmth as Himi crawled all over them. Her already tattered jacket picked up a few more tears and a bit of dirt as she clambered over every nook and cranny. Shadows crept along the stones, often giving the illusion that a hole was bigger than what it was. Finally, a soft glint in a pocket of darkness caught her eye. Without a care if any creepy crawlies resided in the shadows, she reached in and pulled out a soft blue crystal of light. 

    “There you are!” She grumbled. “How the fuck you got in there I will NEVER know. But at least I’ve got one of you back now.” 

    “Ah, I see you’ve recovered, and also not at the Waking Sands. My instructions apparently forgotten and or ignored.” 

Himi nearly dropped her crystal, so startled she was by Thancred’s sudden appearance. He crossed his arms as he watched her from the safety of the ground. She had half a mind to throw something at him in retaliation for being spooked.

    “SHIT. FUCK. HUOH.” She steadied herself so that she didn’t fall. “Anyone ever tell you to never sneak up on a-“

    “Thaumaturge? Many times. Don’t sneak up on Bards either for what it’s worth. Forewarning.”

    “You’re a bard?” She eyed his clothing, pursing her lips together.

    “Of course!”

    “Where’s your lute?”

    “...Do you mean a lyre? Alas,  I’m not that kind of Bard.” He gave a forced smile, hoping she didn’t ask to see his poetry next.

    “...What the fuck other kind is there? Whatever. Either catch me or scoot over.”

Thancred wasted no time in holding out  his arms, flaunting a cheeky grin. 

    “Pray, allow me to catch you my dear! 'Twould be ungentlemanly of me to let you tumble and potentially twist an an ankle!”

    “Alright, your claim of being a Bard is slightly more believable.” She slid down part of the rock face before allowing herself to fall into Thancred’s arms.

    “And now that I have you...”

    “You fucking bamboozler.” She tsked. 

    “Only slightly; I need to return you to the Waking Sands. However, I also have pressing matters which keep me here.” He sighed; he’d probably dramatically brush a hand through his hair were she not in his arms.

    “And you don’t trust me to go there on my own without teleporting away, hm? In my defense, I was tired and freaked out and I teleport when panicked.” She wagged a finger, not even fighting to be put down. 

    “I’ll keep that in mind. In the meantime...” He set her down on her own feet and promptly slapped a bracelet on her wrist. “That will prevent you from teleporting, at least!” 

    “Oh you sneaky bastard.” She gave the intricate jewelry a cursory glance. “And here I thought you were worried about my ankles.” She gently bopped his shoulder, feigning disappointment. 

    “Well, that was a genuine concern.” He shrugged, ruffling her hair. “Pray, forgive me taking advantage of having you in my arms.” Thancred smirked, fixing her hair once he realized how easily it frizzed.  She whacked his hand away as he just made the frizz worse.

    “I can’t be mad, it was clever. But what are you going to do with me  now? Should I go back to Van and the other two? They’re on their way to help Papashan. Though they’re probably there by now.” She idly dusted herself off.

    “Is that so?” He rubbed his chin. “Hmn...ah! If you were already well on your way to help Papashan, you might as well stick with me then.”  He patted his chest as he gave her a more serious look. He wondered how much she already knew about what he was currently doing, and what Papashan would tell them.  Was there anything wrong with them knowing? Well, Van would surely figure it all out right away, but as for the others...

    “Something foul afoot?” She asked, interrupting his thoughts.

    “Searching for someone. A noble woman.”

    “Well you’ve given me little reason to take your words at face value, but I’m bored and I like helping people and I think Van hates me anyways.” She papped his shoulder with one hand as she pocketed the crystal with the other. “Lead the way!” She flashed a thumbs up. Not a single one of her pockets looked big enough to hold a crystal of that size without being obvious, and yet, t’was if it’d vanished into thin air.

    “How did you- nothing, never mind for now. Let’s walk and talk.” 

     “Have you seen G’raha Tia lately, or Thancred?”

    She’d only taken a few steps before a sharp pain sliced through her mind. It might’ve been the Echo, but it didn’t seem like she was seeing one of Thancred’s memories and there was no one else around. Regardless, the memory was hazy, and the voice unfamiliar. The one asking the question might have been a lithe, hooded male with an arm of blue crystal.  Certainly not someone she’d seen recently, at any rate.  Thancred glanced back to see if she was alright, and a quick smile and wave was enough to ease his worry. She quickly caught up, falling silent as she mulled over the vision whilst he described who they were looking for. 

    “Thancred?” She interrupted him.

    “Pink co- hmn?” 

    “Before Limsa...had we met before?” She bobbed her head from side to side.

    “I’d remember meeting an energetic desert rose with a freckled face as pretty as yours; so no. Not unless your face was well covered.” He winked.

    “Ha ha, flattery!” She raised her index finger. “Gets you an elbow to the ribs! And what do you mean, desert rose? You pulled me out of the ocean!”

    “Ooph!” He grunted as she playfully dug her elbow into his side. “Well, serves me right. You don’t seem the sort who is easily flustered.” 

    “I have too much self-confidence to be flustered by shallow remarks.” She shrugged. “Though keep them coming, it does wonders for my ego.” She winked. “Seriously seriously, though, are  you sure? Positive? Damn it.” She held her chin, deep in thought as they walked. Perhaps if she could remember the speaker, it might give her some sort of clue. But as one can imagine, it shall be quite some time before she’s provided any sort of answer. There was of course, the other matter of when did this happen? Yet another question that would take some time to resolve.  Though truly, perhaps 'twas fortunate she couldn’t recall the who, the where, and the when.

    “Has someone implied otherwise?” He eyed her curiously when she nodded.  He’s certainly not going to be happy either, when he figures out the answer to the question much, much later. “Curious. Well. I suspect you must have been working for someone; all we need to do is find them and we’ll get our answers.”

Could she be a student of...? No, no he would have heard from his old master by now if she was. 

    “No one’s come looking for me? Aside from you?”

    “Not a soul, I’m afraid.”

    “Well that’s depressing.” She scrunched her face in a comical pout.

    “I’m sure someone misses you.” He gently pat her shoulder, not knowing that an old, sentimental man was fully missing her. (Even if he would never admit to it.)  “Now, as I was saying earlier-“

    “Looking for a female Lalafell wearing a pink coat. I was listening.”

    “Ah, so you were!” 

    “Oh look, they’re handing out pretzels.” Her attention instantly stolen by Resin and Tamru nearly getting their heads lobbed off when they approached the overworked and stressed Sultansworn a bit too eagerly.  She didn’t recognize the Sultansworn, but Thancred certainly did. He rubbed his chin, thinking quietly how their presence meant ‘Lilira’ had yet to be found.

    “I’m going to assume they weren’t called out all this way to simply hand out snacks, Himi.” He rapped his knuckles on her head. “Come on, there’s nothing to see here. Let’s go around this way and see if she’s anywhere near the Sultantree.” 

    “Looking for a Noble woman by the Sultantree?” 

    “Yes.” He nodded politely. Himi stared at Thancred, then to the Sultansworn, then back to him; she repeated this a few times but he didn’t blink. She sighed, throwing her arms up in defeat despite having clearly figured it out. “Fine. Fine. Looking for a Noble woman.” 

    “Atta girl! You’re a fast learner.” He barely avoided getting an arm pinch.

Chapter Text

    When one’s attention is so focused on the present moment, it feels like the rest of the world comes to pause, does it not? What a funny sort of magic played on a person’s mind! Though of course, nothing has truly frozen, and the world is going on with or without you. But wouldn’t it be nice, if everything and everyone stagnated while you got your affairs in order? Perhaps some strong time magic could do the trick but as we all know, such magic is ill-suited for problem solving. Even so, if asked, Himi would insist this sort of power would certainly be a boon rather than a complication. Unfortunately for her, although though the narration is wont to follow her around, she couldn’t send the rest of the star and her people into a frozen stasis until they were required to grace the stage once more. Pity! So while she gallivanted through the dusty Thanalan desert with Thancred in search of a missing Sultana- Oh don’t look at me so, if you’re here you know who Lilira truly is- Limsa Lominsa became the unwitting host of a most disagreeable guest.

    Captain Ffion had returned to the city, exhausted right down to her pastel hued soul from a grueling and fruitless excursion, short as it was. An unexpected storm had caught them off guard; quite possibly magic in nature but they did not stick around to find out. No lives lost, thankfully, but her ship was forced to return to port for repairs. Death had been lazy that day, the crew rejoiced when they all survived; death had been lazy and so they all lived. The warm cheers from days earlier still echoed in her breast as she casually made her way down the dock. A warmth, that was sucked from her bosom as she passed by a tall, fancily dressed Viera with fur black as a starless night, and eyes that burned a ruby-red. As the sharp chill struck her soul, for the briefest of moments she thought she smelled poppies. Death had been lazy that day, but not this day.

    She paused at the end of the dock where it met the stone street; the only ship that man could have been walking towards was hers. Ffion’s heart skipped a beat as she turned to run as fast as she could back to her vessel. But no one outruns death; not forever. By the time she clambered onto the deck it was too late. Her entire crew were dead where they’d stood, sat, or slept. She tilted her hat over her face for a moment to catch her breath, cursing internally and wondering what they’d done to anger the Twelve, if this were their doing.

    The Viera stood at the bow of her ship, watching the constellations with a wistful gaze as they inched across the star speckled sky. Ffion drew her pistol and took aim; he gave her a cursory glance before returning his attention to the stars.

    “How quickly the vessel fails the sharded soul, when the sun is not dancing across the sky. I pity those who cross my crew at night.” He mused.

    His crew? What a curious thing to say, she pondered. Despite the unworldly aura, was he simply a rotten code-breaker? Normally, such matters would be handled by others but... he was right there, and she had already drawn her weapon.

    “Go monologue to Nald’Thal, since yer so keen on pleasin’ him!” She growled, discharging her weapon. The shot ended the night’s silence, but still failed to hit its mark somehow. She was absolutely certain she hadn’t missed. He didn’t give her a second chance to fire as he stepped into a swirl of darkness, vanishing from sight. Ffion cursed loudly, holstering her pistol. That shot would surely attract the attention of the Yellow Jackets, and there was someone she wanted to get to before they could bog her down with questions she didn’t have the answers to.

    “Bloody code breaker, is what he is!” She slammed her fist on the table in the Rogue’s hall. Despite how ethereal that Viera seemed, he referred to having a crew which to her, meant he must be a filthy, no good code breaking pirate! Jacke hid his exhaustion well, crossing his arms and mulling over her claims.

    “I’d normally be inclined t’agree with ye, but he don't sound like any sod I’ve seen ‘round here before. Unless the cove’s new. Gotta figure out what colours he’s flyin’ or who’s, first. Might end up not bein’ a code-breaker but that bilge-rat is a right bastard all the same.”  He rubbed his chin, secretly praying that the Viera just had an edgy aesthetic and wasn’t say, actually Nald’thal who had decided to look like a Viera for gods only knew what reason.

    “Still don’t know how I bloody missed him! Siren’s piss, I’m as good a shot as any!”

    “Don’t doubt it dove; but shadows turn all sorts o' tricks in the darkmans an' ye were distressed.”

    “I’ll never bloody know for sure though, now will I?” She sighed, dropping into the chair next to her. She plopped her hat on the table before dragging her hand down her face. “My entire crew, gone, just like that! And here we thought we were so Twelve’s damned blessed fer gettin’ outta that storm with all our hides intact. Siren’s piss, I’d love to know why that bastard didn’t kill me too.”

    “M’sorry for yer loss, I truly am. We’ll get this whoreson, one way o' another. I-“ Jacke’s attention was abruptly stolen towards the door, as Underfoot, a Lalafell rogue for those unfamiliar, entered the room with such a racket one would think he was actually a marauder.

    “Jacke, we’ve got a problem!” He waved his arms, frantic.

    “Aye, I already know 'bout the ship.”

    “It’s not just the ship! A whole mess o' people’ve just dropped dead! No rhyme or reason! No injuries! No illness! All different ages and races!”

    “Seven hells! Was that man actually Nald’thal!?” Ffion’s jaw dropped.

    “I bloody well hope not!” Underfoot squeaked.

    “Now I ain’t no priest or cultist, but last I knew he weren’t a rabbit man.” Jacke sighed, finding himself fully awake now. “Raise anyone’s who’s sleepin’ an' get whoever ain’t doin’ anything important. We’ve got our work cut out for us with this one. I ain’t waitin’ for a call from the Admiral.”

   There was still the matter of the world not freezing with one’s attention focused elsewhere; so while Limsa Lominsa dealt with her unwanted guest, Thanalan had one of her own. Around the time Ffion was shooting at the Viera, a tall, cloaked figure passed by Thancred and Himi. They pondered the tail, exchanging head tilts as they silently shared the same question. Himi paused and turned to address the Au-Ra, knowing they were currently a rare sight in the area. She wanted to know what he was doing there. Instead, her Echo buzzed as the scent of poppies filled the air. Then just like that, Thancred was on the ground, asleep. Her head felt as though it had been cleaved in twain, but she remained mostly awake.

    Perhaps once, lifetimes ago, sending her into a slumber would be as easy as anything else. Perhaps once, when souls were unsundered and there were no traveler’s wards or blessings of light, he would have yanked the waking world from under her feet. You see, there’s a difference between Hypnos putting you to sleep versus, say, a Thaumaturge or Conjurer. They cast simple spells that wear off and even become ineffective with too much exposure. But sleep bestowed by Hypnos is, was, oft compared to death. You did not wake once rested; you woke when he finished having his fun and your lesson well learned. Lucky then, that he’d been long since sundered and hadn’t quite regained his ability to keep one in such a state. Even if it didn’t feel lucky.

   No, now his slumber was only slightly worse than a regular sleep spell. It did not wear off as quickly, but he was rarely capable of dragging people malms deep into their dreams as he once did. Though he could still knock out anyone in a malm radius who weren’t already slumbering, it required more focus and any sort of distraction would null the effect. Tamru and Resin struggled to stay awake as they lay in the dirt. Van fared better than them; though barely. Himi? Plagued only by a headache as she cussed out the other man.

    “Oh ho!” His violet eyes glinted behind his pince-nez. “He was right about you!” He squealed, clapping excitedly, as if he’d won the Jumbo Cactpot, even though he didn’t get the result he wanted. He scurried closer to her as she fell to one knee and pressed a clawed finger to her forehead. “I’ll have to try a little harder!” A wide grin spread across his face. She doubled over as her Echo ripped through her mind and heart threw itself against her chest, but she, in spite of the pain, resisted.

    So focused he was, on getting her to sleep, that he failed to notice Thancred stirring. Still groggy from the unexpected nap, the “Bard” sunk a dagger into the back of the other man’s knee. Hypnos yelped, teleporting in a swirl of darkness far enough to be out of range of another stab, but still close enough to watch.

    “That’s enough out of you!” Thancred growled, having half a mind to throw his bloodied dagger at him. He pushed himself to his feet, yawning. He then placed a hand on Himi’s back as she wheezed. “You alright?”

    “Peachy!” There was another sharp prod in her mind. “Get out of my head!” She growled, pointing in Hypnos’s direction. She snapped her fingers and pointed at the sky, striking the man with several bolts of lightning; even though the spell was a Thunder spell, Lightning 4 just doesn’t have the same ring to it, you know? The damage was minimal, but it still stung. And well, Hypnos simply had no intention of getting into combat with people who were awake. So he took his loss, limping through a portal before anyone could do anything else about him being there. Himi’s arm tingled a little, but she ignored it in favor of nursing her headache. (Worry not, Van and the others were none the worse for wear; unfortunately none had any idea as to what had occured yet, as they had not bore witness to Hypnos harassing Himi and Thancred.)

    “Good riddance!” Thancred scrunched his face into a glower; he needed to report this incident immediately. “Here; let’s sit you down, yes, good; I don’t suppose you recognize him? No? Pity.” He sighed, wiping his blade on a patch of dusty grass before sheathing it. “Pray, allow me a moment to make a call, though do shout if he returns, hm?” He flashed a smile before ducking away.

    Azem watched ------ turn the corner after they had concluded their conversation. Oh! Why could she not remember with whom she’d been speaking to? She tapped her cheek, mumbling under her breath as she wracked her brain. But an energetic man loudly interrupted her thoughts. He had messy, violet hair; no, this wasn’t Hythlodaeus. Nor were they related, but they had made many a joke about the possibility much to the annoyance of Emet-Selch and Azem. While neither hated Hypnos, to clarify, they weren’t fond of him either.  

    “Azem~! I’m glad I’ve caught you; I’m looking for the Chief Architect, Have you seen him lately?”

    “No.” She lied. “He’s quite busy.” Less of a lie.

    “Unfortunate! I wanted to personally show him my latest concept!” Hypnos smiled wide, patting his chest, clearly proud of whatever it was he’d made.

    “Lovely. I’m sure if you send him a note, he’d be happy to meet you in Elpis.” She forced a polite grin.

    “That’s alright! I’ve brought it with me, you see!” He held up an inky, wispy blackness that danced like a flame in his hand. Occasionally, a pair of white eyes would stare back from the darkness. Once she locked eyes with the concept a shiver danced along her spine. Azem took a step back, hands flying to the hem of her hood, ready to pull it down in the event combat was necessary.

    “Oh, and I am chided for being reckless! Even I don’t smuggle creature concepts out of testing areas!” Of course, this was only because anyone could take a peek into her memories or the area’s memories to confirm what she had done if she tried to deny it. As for the current situation, she was grateful, and distressed, that there was no one else around.

    “I call them, Oneiros!” He beamed, unaware or intentionally ignoring her discomfort.

    “Them?“

    “Oh yes! I made more than one; I’ve named this particular one Phobetor!” He held the thing closer to her.

    “What’s their...function?” She regretted asking the moment the words left her lips.

    “Well, Phobetor in particular connects with your fears and manifests them in your dreams, so that you may safely embrace and potentially conquer them!” He wiggled in excitement.

    “That’s a clever idea, I’ll admit, but good luck getting anyone to ever admit they’re afraid of something.” Azem pulled her hands away from her hood. Failing to notice the water pooling around her feet.

    “Perhaps, perhaps! But I’m sure once the mighty Azem vouches for its effectiveness, others would be willing to admit their own fears!”

    “Apologies, I’m still recovering from my most recent uh, adventure. So I really don’t feel up to such a task-“

    “Oh, you mistake me, I wasn’t asking.” He smiled. She blinked. Hands grabbed her ankles and pulled her into the puddle.

    All of Amaurot was under water, deep in a wine-dark abyss. Something lurked behind her. Mischievous voices echoed in her ears, alternating between giggles, and teasing that they knew her fears. A voice encouraged her to turn around, another begged her to not look. Despite being underwater and the hood, something breathed on the back of her neck. Turn around, no, don’t look! Turn around, no, ignore it! Something tugged at her robes; felt like… a tiny pair of hands? Don’t look, don’t look, must not look, can’t look! She shut her eyes and felt an arm wrap tightly around her waist, and heard a familiar voice call her name. She opened her eyes once more, and the water was gone; Hypnos was face first into the ground with Pashtarot’s boot placed firmly on his back.  

    “You DARE!?” He bellowed, “The rest of the Convocation and your FAMILY will hear of this!”

    “It’s fine~! Look, Azem’s perfectly fine~!” His giggles turned into a grunt as Pashtarot dug his heel deeper. Azem clutched the arm around her waist, holding her close to prevent her from falling over. She glanced up, half expecting to see one of her husbands. Instead, with one arm wrapped around her, and a contained Phobetor in his right hand, was a stoic Lahabrea. Who was probably more worried than his placid expression would lead one to believe. Azem, pleasantly surprised, flashed an appreciative smile. Someone else was standing next to Lahabrea, but she couldn’t make how who it was at this angle.

    “Are you alright?” Lahabrea calmly asked, shifting slightly to hold on to her better.

    “I think so; thank you.” She noticed there were a lot more people around than before. “...Dare I ask?”

    “Long enough to cause a scene.” Lahabrea huffed; not at her but at Hypnos. “Had you not screamed so much and so loudly, it may have been longer.”

    “I was screaming?”

    “You were!” Pashtarot exhaled slowly. “I pray I never hear you scream in such distress ever again.”

    “Azem!”  Emet-Selch called out to her as he pushed his way through the crowd. He wasted no effort in remaining calm, composed. But when he saw Hypnos pinned to the ground, his mouth twisted into a sneer. “GIVE ME A REASON.” He bellowed.

    “There’s quite the crowd.” Lahabrea mumbled, handing the trapped Phobetor to whomever stood to his right.

    “Oh, don’t stop him!” Hypnos giggled. “I want to see the power of the underworld!”

    “I can assure you, one day, you will.” Emet-Selch growled as he carefully took Azem from Lahabrea. She gave a little wave to Hesperos, now seeing he was the one who was with Lahabrea. Knees still a little wobbly from the ordeal, she draped an arm around Emet-Selch’s neck so he could hold her steady.

     “This is a very off week for me, this doesn’t normally happen.” She mused.

     “We all still yet reach for perfection; I am sure you will have future incidents where you require aid.” Hesperos flashed a wistful smile before glancing at Phobetor. “Though, perhaps none with this fascinating concept ever again; I can’t imagine it will be ah… used again, any time soon.”

    “It will not!” Pashtarot removed his boot and hoisted Hypnos onto his feet, pinning both arms behind his back. “The location of your test aside, you full well know that Azem was still recovering from her previous ordeal.”

    “But that made her the perfect test subject! Even then, ooph! Still took quite some time to get her walls to break down before she started screaming.” He grinned, mask now hanging askew on his face. Emet-Selch barred his teeth, but remained quiet. Azem wrinkled her nose.

    “What? Don’t be daft, you ass, we’d only been talking for a moment before...”

    “Oh Azem, you should know by now that time is a useless measurement when you’re asleep.” Hypnos glanced her way, amused.

    “I fail to see what you hope to gain from your blubbering!” Lahabrea snapped, tapping his mask, annoyed. “Hesperos; take that thing to Pandæmonium; I’ll inform you of the Convocation’s decision.”

    “As you wish, Lahabrea!”

    “Are you sure you’re alright?”

    “Hades, I’m fine.“

    “Beg pardon?” Thancred tilted his head. Himi nearly fell off the rock at his voice.

    “Oh, I. What?” She rubbed her temples. “Sorry, my head is still ringing like it got kicked by a Chocobo.”

    “Here, hang on, I’ve got something for that.” Thancred rummaged around in his pouch for some medicine. “Always like to be prepared for anything.” He smiled.

    “Thanks; I’ve got my own water.” She graciously took the medication with one hand as her other reached into... apparently nothing and pulled out a water flask.

    “Forgive my asking, but just how are you doing that?”

    “Doing what?” She gave him an innocent look as she took a swig before returning the flask to the air.

    “That!”

    “What, can’t you?” She flashed a cheeky grin, as she pulled her staff out of thin air and gave it a twirl, before returning it to whence it came as if any of that was normal.

    “I can do a great many a thing, but pulling things out of nowhere and creating something out of nothing certainly isn’t one of them.” He crossed his arms, tilting his head to the side.

    "I'm very good at summoning things." She nodded smugly.

    “Pray Himi, please clarify...”

    “Shit, wait. Let me assure you, I am not running around summoning Primals or encouraging anyone to do so.”

    “Well I certainly hope not!” Thancred playfully rapped his knuckles on her head. “How’s your head?”

    “Better; but I love how you gave it a good knock before asking.” He gave her another cheeky grin as he shrugged his shoulders, motioning towards the road ahead. She gave his forehead a good flick as she passed him. A much more lighthearted moment, in sharp contrast to the grief plaguing Limsa Lominsa at present. But all that was currently someone else’s problem to deal with. Would it affect them later? Oh, of course it will. But for the moment, they were all blissfully preoccupied with an issue so easy to deal with, there would come a day when they’d wish for simple problems like wayward Sultanas.

     Lest you wonder of the fate of Hypnos lifetimes ago; he was punished appropriately. Though some would argue not punished enough.

    “You wanted to see me before they throw the book at me~?” Hypnos cooed as Pashtarot shoved him into a chair across from Hythlodaeus. Who was smiling sweetly, as if nothing were wrong. 

    “Yes! As I’m sure it’s no surprise, I was informed of your... latest concept.” He gently pat a small stack of papers. “The reports were quite interesting. And it seems like an excellent concept...” Hypnos excitedly sat up in his chair. “... Shame you were so eager to impress us all that you decided that putting my wife and the people of Amaurot in potential danger was a good idea. And it is for that reason alone, that I have decided to reject your concept. In fact; all previous and future concepts of yours are null and void, and if you are caught creating anything, well. I daresay there will be repercussions.” A quiet rage burned beneath his smile, and Hypnos shrunk in his seat. “And believe me, pedestrian as I am in many things, make no mistake I will remind you why I was the Convocations' first choice to be the previous Emet-Selch’s replacement. Have I made myself perfectly clear?”

    “Loudly.” Hypnos grimaced.

    “Ah! Excellent! Relieved and happy I am, to hear we’ve come to an accord!” Hythlodaeus's smile resumed its usual cheery energy. “That will be all, Pashtarot.”

    Once the other two had left, Hythlodaeus's calm demeanor cracked, ever so slightly. Oh, make no mistake there was absolutely nothing he could do were Hypnos to act out again. Except, perhaps, make a pincushion of him with a few arrows if someone held him in place. He looked at the stack of concepts awaiting his approval, but with his stomach twisted in so many knots, he opted to go home early.

Perhaps his partners were right about Hypnos and was worth his disdain from here on out.

Chapter Text

     Hypnos sat alone in the darkness, and hummed a merry tune. Nonplussed by his aching knee as he wrapped it in a bandage. The dark, twisted corridors and stonework were a nice little hide away from heroes and champions. His solitude ended when the murderous Viera from Limsa Lominsa waltzed out of a swirl of shadows.

    “Pay up, brother!” Hypnos giggled. “I was right about where she was~!” 

    “I never agreed to a bet.” The Viera wrinkled his nose. “You’ll get nothing. Where’s Charon?”

    “Down the hall, counting away.” Hypnos jumped to his feet, still not minding the pain. “But he was right! Couldn’t pull her into slumberland.” He plopped his hands on his hips as he shook his head. “So when she's not already asleep, we’ll either need more of me, or less of her!” He tapped his chin thoughtfully. “Or both! I do like both.”

    “That will require- “The Viera paused, holding his hand to signal for Hypnos to be quiet. Footsteps echoed in the silence. A moment passed before an Ascian Overlord rounded the gnarled corner. A red glyph flashed awake - Fandaniel.

    “I’ve been told to chastise you all, for not doing as told. Shame, shame!” He wagged a finger. “Buuuut, the chaos sewn in Limsa Lominsa did not go unnoticed, and thus, everyone else is quite pleased! Sahagin and Kobolds are already getting the blame!” Fandaniel giggled. “So! Congratulations are in order! You won’t be disposed of, this day!” Fandaniel grinned, flashing some jazz hands. Hypnos cheered, clapping excitedly.

    “Everything we do, we do for Zodiark!” Hypnos nodded.

    “Well, I know that’s a load of rubbish. But the rest don’t need to know that! Because I..! Don’t care.” Fandaniel gave an exaggerated shrug. “That said; we’re all gathering soon to mutter Zodiark’s name repeatedly in the dark in a few minutes. So if you need me, don’t!” He turned on a heel to leave, then immediately turned back around. “Oh! Before I forget.” Fandaniel pulled out a small, red box and tossed it to the Viera. “If anyone asks; you didn’t get it from me!” Another heel turn, and he was on his way. 

    “Oooh, what’s in it, Thanatos?” Hypnos scooted over to investigate the item. Eyebrow quirked, Thanatos pried the wooden box open and a few gems clattered into his outstretched hand. Each one a different colour, each one etched with a different marking. Hypnos snatched up a dark purple stone and turned it over in his hands. “Now. Correct me if I’m wrong. But using magic on the source; to safely use more advanced spells... doesn’t it require having this present on one’s self?”

    “Aye. Works about the same on some other shards as well; but the Source seems particularly stringent on its rules. For obvious reasons, I’m sure. Why?”

    “Beeecause, looky looky! There’s six stones here! Which means! She! Has! None!” Hypnos giggled, tossing the black mage stone into the air before catching it. “And she doesn’t have the right memories to dip into other magic, safely or at all either! They think she’s gone, but we know she’s not! Can we get more aggressive when playing with her, pretty please?” He wiggled. 

    “If you want.” Thanatos sighed. “Always thought you were soft for her, did not realize you had as much disdain for her as I do.” 

    “Full of surprises, I am!” Hypnos smiled, snatching the green gem from Thanatos’s hand next, before waltzing off. “And bitter, bitter resentment.” He mumbled, face darkening as he stepped into the shadows.

     Himi’s arm continued to tingle as she and Thancred approached the tree; Van, Resin and Tamru were already there, as was the missing Lalafell, praying. She didn’t seem to mind the presence of the other three, but we all know how she felt about Thancred sneaking over.   

    “Show yourself!” Lilira shot the dirtiest look to Thancred. Himi patted his shoulder in feigned emotional support, pushing him in her direction as she shuffled over to Van.

    “As you command, O Lilira...” he flashed a tired smile to the Lalafell before giving Himi a “gee thanks!” glance.

    “See he found you again.” Van whispered to Himi as the scene unfolded before them. Resin and Tamru looked utterly perplexed but kept quiet.

    “Yeah, accidentally.” She hummed. “That’s totally not a regular Noble woman, is it?”

    “You’re not wrong.” He gave her an exhausted shrug, flicking an ear.

    “I love it when they trust you enough to ask you to search for someone, but not enough to say who you’re truly looking for.” She perked up at the mention of the dead watching them all.

    “Annoying.” He grumbled. “Shit like this is why I quit.” 

    “But it suits you so well – did he just call her impetuous?” 

    “He did.” 

    “Oh he’s paying for that later.” Himi clicked her tongue on the roof of her mouth. Van snorted; maybe she wasn’t terrible company, but he was still irate he was out here in the desert and not at home, all the same. Van opened his mouth to respond; but the screech of a flying voidsent interrupted everything.

    “Of course.” He rolled his eyes. 

    “Of course!” Himi giggled. Van blipped behind Lilira, opting to stay by her side while the other four prepared for a fight. Himi cracked her knuckles, eager to show off once more. Despite the lingering ache in her arms, she felt as though it would be easy enough to blast the creature out of the sky. Naturally; she let Resin and Tamru fling a few spells at it first, they were training after all. Resin gave her a pleading look, when several smaller versions of the voidsent buzzed over and she relented.

     “Ah. Well. I’ll just zip zap zop those out of your way. Pew, pew pew, pew!” She danced her hand in the air, bolts of lightening taking out the extra pests. The painful tingling in her arm grew stronger, and she attempted to shake the feeling out as subtly as possible.

    “Mind doing to the big one what you did to the turtle!” Resin squeaked, looking exhausted already.

    “You’re doing fine!….Okay okay! Don’t look at me like that.” Himi raised her hand again, ready to give a more substantial shock to the voidsent. At least, ‘twas her plan but alas, the spell backfired, painfully so. She swore loudly as the magic sparked and failed, dancing like stinging wasps across her arm. Van’s ears flicked back; knowing there could be no good reason for her magic to suddenly go awry. Himi tried again, this time with a fire spell, but the result was much the same; burning, internal agony. Another round of cursing escaped her, and Van had half a mind to cover “Lilira’s” ears. Though she seemed more focused on the battle and less on Himi’s magic mishaps and colourful cursing. Despite Himi’s sudden inability to slay everything with little to no effort, the voidsent was eventually, defeated, (not a surprise to any of us, of course). Everyone relaxed once it burst into a flurry of dark light, leaving behind a lone crystal. Himi’s predicament had distracted Tamru and Thancred, Van remained by Lilira, so that left Resin to pluck it from the ground.

    “But I’ve used that spell more times than I can count! There’s no reason for it to react that way!” She insisted. Tamru opted to not vouch for her earlier ability to cast with no issue.

    “Hmn. Must have something to do with the aether disturbances I mentioned earlier. This is beyond my ability to mend; Resin, was it? Can you come have a l-...annnd they’ve passed out.” Thancred turned just in time to see Resin collapse.

    “Miracles. It wasn’t me for a change.” 

    “You’re still injured, you’ve no room to talk.” Thancred wagged a finger before leaving her in Tamru’s care, who wiggled his nose curiously at the injuries.

    “Hmn. Aetheric disturbances that affect the magic of a trained caster, and not the greenhorns mere feet away? Suspicious.” He pushed his thumb into a burn forming on her wrist.

    “Ow, that hurts!”

    “I know.” He pursed his lips together. She was already shorter than him, but the way he stared into her soul, made her feel even smaller. Like a child caught in a lie. She could just barely make out his icy eyes behind his goggles, and she wished he’d let go of her arm. They stared at each other in silence longer than she would have liked. When Resin finally woke up from his impromptu nap, Thancred inquired whether or not his dreams provided any answers for the voidsent. As he and Lilira approached Resin, Van hobbled his way to the other two. Tamru released her arm, of course, before Van could see how tightly he was squeezing. She had half a mind to say something but...one side glance from the Viera made her rethink that.

    “Let me see.” Van sighed. He didn’t touch her arm, but he inspected it curiously as she held it out. “Hmn. You’ll want someone to heal that soon, unless you want scars.” His ears flicked, deeply concerned. If he suspected anything, he kept such thoughts to himself.

    “How dare you pass me about like a swaddled babe! I shall return and tell them myself!”

    “As you wish, your impetuousness.”

Himi and Van exchanged a look, trying very hard to not giggle too loud.

    “I like her.” Himi grinned, despite the pain. She pulled her tattered sleeve over her burns.

    “You two should swap notes on avoiding Thancred.” Van snorted, jerking his head in their direction.

    “Pray, do no such thing, Himi. I beg you.” Thancred sighed as he dragged his feet over as “Lilira” stormed off. “Will you come with me, at least?” He flashed a tired smile at Himi. “So that Van can be relieved of this dreadful desert, as he calls it.” He then turned to Resin and Tamru. “You two can go report to Papashan. And Resin? Do try and stay awake.” He beckoned for Himi to follow, and although she felt she should go to Papashan, or a healer, she opted to follow Thancred as instructed. Van’s ears flicked back again, full glad he was that he could finally leave but... seeing Himi walk away with Thancred compelled him to go with Resin and Tamru. He couldn’t explain why, but ‘twas almost as though because Himi wasn’t going, he needed to. He wasn’t much a fan of this feeling.

     “Thancred?”

     “Yes?”

     “I can see Ul’dah from the Sultantree. Why did you all have such a hard time finding her?” She turned to face him, walking backwards as she awaited an answer.

Thancred opened and closed his mouth a few times, failing to come up with a half-decent answer. He furrowed his brows and put his hands on her shoulders to turn her around.

    “Face forward when walking!”

     “As you command, O Thancred.”

     “Will you cea…” He tried desperately not to laugh as she spun around to bow before facing forward again.

At the very least, watching the two bantering as they walked away was entertaining, and when they were well out of sight, Van slinked off to rejoin Tamru and Resin.

    “Now that we’re well enough away from the others.” Thancred paused by a lonely, scrawny tree as he brought the strange contraption on his arm to his face. “Hm. Tis as I thought; your aether’s all a tangle and is very unhappy with you.”

    “Is it the bracelet?” She had half a mind to snap it off.

    “No; it prevents you from teleporting. It wouldn’t disturb your other spells, I know this for certain.” He returned the device to his arm. “Are you truly not using a spell meant for a more... experienced Thaumaturge?”

    “I’m not a Thaumaturge, I’m a Black Mage.” 

    “… I beg your pardon.” 

    “I’m not lying! I even have the gem to prove it!” She huffed. Reaching into her pocket, and then the other one. Annnnd then another one. “Oh no nonono. Where is it!?”

    “How convenient you would just now notice such a thing missing.” He eyed her.

    “No, but, see I’ve been mostly avoiding combat since I ran away from you!” She protested. “Sleeping anything coming after me and running away. I didn’t want to leave a trackable trail of cremated corpses!”

    “Alright, I’ll give you that.” He crossed her arms, wondering why she’d be worried about leaving a “trackable trail” in her wake. She certainly couldn’t have been avoiding him, otherwise she would have run off already. What had she been doing this past week?

    “I knew my crystals of light were missing, I felt that right away. I... need to sit down and take a moment to see what I have and don’t have. I’ve spent most my time running and doing odd jobs.” She picked at her gloves.

    “Then let us retire to Black Brush Station; find you a healer for those burns and get you sorted out, alright?” Had she said crystals of light, as in, multiple? And who was she running from? He pursed his lips together. “I’ll make my reports while you do that, then we can go from there.” Himi nodded, following Thancred to the outpost.

    “There you are, miss!” The Lalafell smiled. “Nothing a quick spell, some salve and bandages can’t fix! You’ll be right as rain in the morning.” She gave Himi a thumb’s up.

    “Thank you, I appreciate it.”

    “All fixed then?” Thancred rejoined Himi, plopping down next to her on the ledge. “Might I suggest no spell casting till we’ve found your job stone, hm?”

    “Ohh, that was caused it?” The Lalafell hummed. “He’s the right of it; they’re used for a reason! No sense in getting yourself hurt by pushing your luck.” She wagged a finger. “I’d much prefer to not see you again.” She giggled. “I mean that in the nicest way of course. But if you do need healing in a pinch; stop on by and I’ll fix you up, sweetie!” The Lalafell gave a polite wave, toddling off to see her next patient.

    “Is this where we dramatically part ways, because you’ve got your next assignment?” Himi snorted, glancing at Thancred.

    “Next assignment yes, dramatically parting ways, no. I still need to do some research in the area, and I’m not letting you out of my sight.” He glanced towards the station platform, noting that Van and the other two were getting their next task. “I’d dump you on them, but I did promise Van he was relieved of duty. Surprised I am to see him with those two still. Hmn.” He tilted his head, watching as the trio were handed a chunk of silver before departing. They didn’t notice Thancred and Himi.

    “I don’t think they like me much anyways.”

    “Oh? Well, no matter. You are, unfortunately, stuck with me for the time being.” He grinned, patting his chest.

     “Unfortunately for me?” She snorted. “Perhaps it’s unfortunately for YOU, being stuck with ME.” She gently whacked his arm with the back of her hand. 

    “Well, you are a handful,” Thancred laughed. “But as you probably noticed earlier with Lilira, I’m quite used to dealing with handfuls.”

    “I’m going to test this now. I hope you know.”

    “Do be kind. I am but a humble bard and scholar.” He gave her a mock pout. Himi snorted and gave his arm another playful whack.

    “Sure. Right. Okay. Bard.” She rolled her eyes. “So the dead are watching us, hmn? That’s what you said earlier to Lilira, right?”

    “I did. But let’s not chat about that here.” Thancred stood and stretched. “As nice as it was to sit, there’s still much to do, and the night is young-ish!” He glanced down at Himi who was staring up at the night sky, lost in some sort of trance. He waved a hand in front of her face when she didn’t respond to her name.

        Hythlodaeus chuckled as he gently prodded Azem’s cheek.

       “Annnd, she’s out.” He spoke just above a whisper, shifting slightly so he’d have a better grip on her. Emet-Selch pulled his attention away from the bookshelf long enough to glance over his shoulder.

      “Sitting in your lap in a public space, is highly - “

      “Oh, don’t be like that; there’s no one else in here and she’s exhausted besides.” Hythlodaeus tsked softly. “You’re just jealous she’s in my lap and not yours.” He teased.

     “Of all the!” Emet-Selch squeaked, turning back to the bookshelf with a huff.

     “Ah! Found it.” He pulled a dusty tome off the shelf. “There is something familiar about his concept, and I mean to find out why.” He strode towards Hythlodaeus and Azem. “Apologies, my dear...” He snapped his fingers in order to rouse her. “Azem!” He snapped again when she didn’t stir. “Azem, wake up!”

     “Himi!” Thancred loudly snapped his fingers several times, finally getting her attention.

     “Hi yes, hello! Sorry.”

    “Pray, is aught amiss?” He frowned as he eyed her. 

    “Yes, I mean, no! Er, sorry! I was going over the uh...list of things missing in my head. I’ll rattle them off-“

    “Well, full glad I am that you know what you’ve lost, but we really should get walking, if it’s all the same to you. Tell me on the way, hm?”                          

    “Sorry, sorry!” She jumped to her feet and pulled her hood up and reached for a mask that wasn’t there. She shook her head, grounding herself before hustling to catch up with Thancred as he left the station. Distracted they so were, they failed to notice the merchant staring them down; well, the man was staring less at Thancred and more at Himi. He elbowed another man preoccupied with an inventory list, and jerked his head in her direction.

    “Not everyday you see a face like hers in this part of Eorzea.” He chewed on his lower lip.

    “If a lass has caught your fancy, go and have a good flirt, then.”

    “Nay. I don’t want to flirt with someone like her; I think she’s a traveler, and they have a tendency to make wolves angry.” He tapped his nose.

    “...Well if you want to go have a pint to regal your stories of the one that got away, by all means. However, confirm that she is indeed the woman of your dreams, first.” The inventory taker flipped to a back page and made a quick note.

    “Don’t mind if I do.” The merchant finished packing up his chocobo, and rode out of the station, very much not in the direction of any settlement.

Chapter Text

    “By the way...” Himi, perched on a branch, kicked her legs playfully as she eyed Thancred. He presently had the strange contraption over his face, quietly monitoring the aetheric disturbances in the area. “Are you gonna, or can you, tell me what you’re investigating, or do I just get to follow you around like a lost child and make witty comments from time to time?”

    “Ha!” Thancred faced her, sneaking another look at her aether. “Well, aside from the strange fellow earlier who sent us all into Slumberland...” He made a mental note of the irregular readings on her before returning the mask to his arm. “There have been reports of another mystery figure all in black, and I mean to track him down.” He flashed a smile.

    “Are you sure you don’t want Van to do it?” 

Thancred flattened his expression. “Pray, tell me, just what do you mean by that?” He only got a mischievous giggle in reply. “You are, by far, one of the cheekiest women I’ve ever had in my company. And-“

    “And you’ve had the pleasure of having a lot of women in your company?”

    “Yes; wait, hang on!” Thancred grimaced as he waved his hands, not that it wasn’t untrue, it just sounded awful.

    “You said it, you can’t take it back, bard.” She dropped from the branch, dusting herself off before returning to his side. “Black-robed figure, at night? I can’t imagine such a person would be hard to find.” 

     “I’ll admit...” Thancred offered a shrug. “Vague, and well...as you said, black robes at night.” He sighed, shaking his head.

    “Speaking of which...” She glanced up. “It’s really clouded up the past few minutes, I can’t see the stars anymore.”

    “Ohh!” Thancred scrunched his face, eyes turning skyward. “I do hope it doesn’t rai- “ He sighed as it did in fact, begin to rain. “Of course.”

    “Of course!” Himi giggled, pulling her hood up. 

    “Come on; back to the station!” Thancred grabbed her arm and hustled down the road as thunder rumbled in the distance. A short, sharp whistle broke through the pattering of the rain, and the two skidded to a halt as a Merchant, waving from a cave called out to them.

    “Don’t be daft! Get in here!” It was the very same merchant who had noted Himi’s familiarity earlier, not that either were aware. For them, his presence seemed like a spot of good fortune in the middle of some poor timing on the weather. For him, the rain was his good fortune. Cautious, but not about to look a gift chocobo in the mouth, they dashed towards the cave, taking refuge just as the sky flashed. Himi joked to herself that her wayward black magic must have summoned the storm. 

    Thancred gave the chocobo’s beak a gentle pat as he eyeballed the cozy fire and boxes of merchandise. He couldn’t discern what was in the boxes or where they could possibly be going; he had half a mind to quiz the merchant, but worried it might upset Himi and make her uncomfortable. Needless to say, she actually wouldn’t have minded at all, but alas, Thancred did not have the ability to read minds or peek into the future to overhear someone telling a tale.

    “Thank you for sharing your hiding spot with us, tis greatly appreciated.” Thancred bowed his head.

    “Oh, it’s nothing! My bird always acts up before a rainstorm and I didn’t want to risk gettin’ caught in it - here, let me get your jacket for you miss; it’ll dry faster if I put it over here by the fire.”

    “Thanks!” 

    “Well, I suppose I can’t tease you for keeping that tattered thing. Seeing now as you’re much drier than I.” Thancred brushed his hands through his hair to dry it as much as possible. 

    “Oh, stop whining; you can take your black shirt off at least, unless for some reason that’s a fake collar and sleeves.”

    “Come come now; I’m just trying to be modest, and you don’t think my sense of fashion is so garish I’d wear a fake collar, do you?”

    “You’re wearing what might as well be knee-high sandals, yes.”

The merchant chuckled as he listened to them banter back and forth, sneaking a quick inspection of her jacket in the guise of hanging it near the fire to dry. His calm expression didn’t betray his elation when he got the confirmation he sought. And perhaps Himi’s Echo may have caught his deception, were she not so preoccupied with teasing Thancred.

   But the world doesn’t freeze when you’re looking elsewhere.

“Why burden me with such a bore-some report?” Zenos sighed deeply, eyeing the soldier who was now shuffling awkwardly where he stood. 

    “S-sorry my Lord, I. Ah. Thought you would want to know s-seeing as -“

    “The woman is not my friend nor my concern.” He tossed the papers into the air. “Unless they spotted her causing mischief in Doma, which she was not, then it concerns me, not.” He exhaled, shutting his eyes. “Get out of my sight; come to me when she’s anything other than my great-grandsire’s problem.” Zenos opened one eye; despite not having heard the soldier leave, he was already gone. “Efficient.” Zenos harrumphed, kicking the tossed paperwork aside. “Leave her for the wolves, if she’s a traitor.” He muttered, sauntering down the hall. 

    “So the youngest has been found in Thanalan; has she been a thorn in the Empire’s side or...” A wolf had the absolute pleasure of being regaled with a report as well. “And what of the others?”

    “We have not observed her causing problems for the Empire, and she is the only one who has been seen anywh-“

    “Then why waste our time with a report on a wayward Populares?” Nero bemoaned loudly. “Whiny, pacifist-“

    “They have their place in the Empire.” Gaius interrupted the interrupter. “That said; she is not my issue at present. Return once you have something more substantial.”

    She was of course, the burden of a sentimental old man, whose aging vessel made it difficult to get anything done in recent days. Perhaps he should prolong....no, no. He was tired and wanted to be done with the current charade. Besides, what were he to do? The rest of the restored Convocation thought her dead and gone for good this time, and he had little energy to do much of anything about her being spotted in Thanalan. Which, of all the places for her to wander too, Ul’dah was the worst possible one. He discarded, no, placed her in Limsa Lominsa for a reason.

No, he’d discarded her, there was no way around it.

    “Oh… what would Hythlodaeus say to that…” He wondered to himself, shakily pinching the bridge of his nose. Were Hythlodaeus actually there to respond, he’d more than likely be chewing the Emperor out for being so cruel to someone he cared so deeply for. Mattered not she was a shard, the fact of the matter was -... ahem. Begging your pardon, let’s move on, shall we?

     “Your Radiance, what do you wish for us to do about her?”

     “The youngest is there on my orders,” he saw an opportunity to give her one last helping hand, “and I will leave it at that. Cease following her around and continue your search for the rest of... her family.” He wheezed the order. At least now they would focus the search on people who didn’t exist. And that was all he could do; he was certain it wouldn’t be enough in the long run, but it needed to work just long enough. Were only his sight able to see the future as well as it did souls. 

All he had done was simply save her from a failed rejoining attempt. How could that have possibly, been the wrong thing to do?

    Well, he would not get answers anytime soon, nor would Van, as he cussed internally, wondering how he’d been able to avoid adventuring until crossing paths with Himi. And where was she, currently? With Thancred still, searching the area for a mysterious cloaked figure, the two being obnoxious to each other. Each sassy comment got an equally sarcastic reply, and it was honestly a miracle they were getting anything done at all.

     “Are you sure the dead are watching us because the aether has them all riled up; or are they riled up because of how ridiculous you look while wearing that?” Himi flicked the bronze mask that Thancred currently had on his face. He gave a little wheeze as he tried so hard to not laugh. 

    “Well, you are quite loud. Perhaps it is you who is truly disturbing the dead.” 

    “If that’s so, then that means they’re listening to me.” She cleared her throat. “Pray, return to fucking sleep.” She gestured at the empty air, kicking the tall grass aside as she posed. Thancred squeaked as he guffawed, needing a moment to compose himself. Once he had caught his breath, he noted the disturbances had calmed, almost as if the dead had truly, genuinely, listened to her. Amusing, but a curious thing to observe. Urianger would want to hear of this, he was certain.

    “That did the trick. Everything is calm once again. The dead listened to you.” he half joked. 

    “Well shit, call me the Queen of the Damned, I guess. You may treat me as one would royalty.” She playfully flipped her ponytail.

    “Yes, your impetuousness.” He grinned. She turned to him, cheeks puffed out in pretend anger.

    “….Fucker better get out of my grabbing zone because I’m about to yank that mask just enough to snap it into your smug FACE.” Himi reached for the contraption, but he leaned back just enough to avoid her snatching it.

     “As you command, your majesty! I – hold on.” An aetheric disturbance in the distance pointed towards a summoning or other mischief. Himi was a goof, but she could still easily reign herself in when the moment demanded her focus. She stopped harassing Thancred and took a gander where he was looking; she couldn’t see anything of course, so she opted to pick at her gloves while she silently waited for him to say or do something. “There appears to be trouble again; and I have a sneaking suspicion we’ll find who we’re looking for over there, as well as Van and the others. Come along, then.” 

    “I went from giving commands to being commanded real quick.” She clicked her tongue.

    “Ah, pray forgive me the usurp.” Thancred snickered as he removed the device. “Your royal duties may continue!” 

    “I’ve been betrayed, betrayed, by my own bard!” 

    “Perish the thought!” He gave her hood a playful tug. “I would never!” He smiled before hustling towards the disturbance. 

    “Is that a promise?” She called out as she raced to catch up with him. 

    “For as long as our paths are intertwined, I will never throw you to the hungry wolves!” 

    As for Van; he lingered by Wystan as Resin and Tamru took care of the clay golem. Already gaining more poise in their spellwork. Which was nice and all, but ‘twould be preferable to Van if they could gain this confidence fighting ladybugs and shrews, and not walking them all into trouble. 

Who was he kidding? He could tie them to chairs, and they’d probably have to fight off a voidsent somehow. 

    Oh, and of COURSE Thancred and Himi show up after the battle has occurred. Of course they would. Not sooner, when they could have made it go by much more quickly. Or perhaps even more sooner; and helped him convince Wystan to not trust the Brass Blades. But no, they showed up after everything was over. Which was incredibly unhelpful, but at the very least Thancred hadn’t lost Himi again. 

    “Thought I’d seen the last of you.” Van glanced over at her, who flashed him a cheeky grin and shrug. 

    “I missed you too much, Senior Grump.” She blew him a kiss.

    “Please continue to miss me.” He snorted as she wandered over to him, hands tucked behind her back. 

    “So what’d I actually miss?” She eyed the scene carefully.

    “They apparently tested someone’s golem more than it had ever been tested before.” He gestured to the pile of lifeless rocks.

    “...Wow really? Shitty golem then.” 

    “I’ve definitely seen more intimidating things.” Van flicked an ear. Resin and Tamru seemed to zone out in the middle of Thancred speaking to them. He looked a tad insulted for a moment as he waved a hand in front of their faces.

     “If they fall I – ah!” Thancred caught the two before they hit their heads on the ground. “Someone mind giving me a hand? One of them is quite tall.” 

    “Oh, here! Let me...I’ll grab this one and...” Wystan struggled, but thankfully didn’t drop Resin. 

    “Huh. Odd. Anyway, where -... did you go.” Van sighed as he looked back to where Himi was, only to see her absent. “If you teleported, twelve help me.” She hadn’t; lucky for them. She’d only wandered back to the top of the path, where a nosy merchant was fussing with his chocobo, who had not yet received the order to leave her be. She recognized him, of course, as the man from earlier that night who had shared his cave. But there was something off about the way he was acting, (let alone him somehow being in the same area again,) that had caused her to investigate. 

    “Can I help you with something, sir?” 

    “Ha! Fancy running into you again Miss, just trying to wrangle my bird! He’s been acting strange tonight even though the rain’s long passed.” He flashed a tired grin. Unaware of how loud he was thinking, and so lost in his own memories he didn’t notice her expression progressively sour. 

    “Oh, an Empire spy.” She glowered. 

    “What! Me? No no, Miss, I’m just a humble merchant! Pray forgive me taking up your time and -” He took a few steps back. “Shit shit shit, how could she possibly know? Unless she… “ His thought remained unfinished, as a few swift strikes from her staff was enough to knock him out cold. His chocobo let out a spooked kweh as he slumped to the ground. 

    “Himi!” Thancred called to her from the top of the path, Wystan and his people coming up behind.

    “Pray, enlighten me to your motives! You’re not suddenly taking up the life of a bandit, are you?” He gave her a stern look. He knew that was the merchant from earlier; so on one had, she HAD to have a good reason for attacking a familiar face, but on the other hand, he’d come to the same conclusion she had; how odd it was that he was there in their path, again.

    “No he ah...” Himi glanced at Wystan, who clearly was already having a day, and probably thought the merchant was out to get him. She could readily alleviate such a fear, but announcing that the merchant was an Empire spy would cause other issues. Not to mention she couldn’t exactly just leave him there. She didn’t know, of course, that nothing would come of it if she did, since there was a fresh order for everyone to leave her be. Himi gave Thancred a sheepish shrug, hoping he was smart enough to come over to her so she could at least whisper what was wrong. She picked at her gloves and fidgeted while she stood in silence. Thancred eyed her curiously and waved to Wystan and the others to stay put while he joined her. 

    “Did he harm you? Threaten you?” He spoke quietly once he was close enough.

    “Mmn… well I saw his memories and...” 

    “And?” 

    “He’s an Empire Spy.” She whispered, just barely loud enough for Thancred to hear. He took a step back, feigning surprise as he glanced down at the unconscious man, then back to her. Well, perhaps it WAS a little shocking, but due to the nature of her arrival in Limsa Lominsa... In reality, it was more of a shock they hadn’t picked up on it in the cave, curious her Echo didn’t reveal him then.

    “Seven hells! We... we’ll talk about this later, after I get Wystan back to the Coffer and get some information from him. However, let me… we can tie him up and have the chocobo carry him. I’ll tell the others that the merchant had gotten a little fresh and tried to sell you something illegal.” 

    “That somehow almost sounds worse.” 

    “I know, I know. Pray forgive me the sloppy cover story, we’re short on time.” He smiled and gently placed a finger under her chin to tilt her head, as if inspecting her for injuries. “Though I doubt it needs saying, and I know you can easily take care of yourself, but should ever you need an extra set of hands to punch out someone for being too handsy, I am more than happy to oblige.” He booped her nose.

    “Thancred, is everything alright?” Wystan called out. 

    “Ah yes, my friends! Pray, forgive us, Merchant failed to understand the concept of ‘No’.” 

    “Oh! Ha! And she took him out so swiftly! He won’t be making that mistake again!” 

    “I daresay not.” He smiled, giving Himi a wink.

    “A spy, truly? That’s a grievous accusation, my boy!” Papashan eyed the still unconscious merchant, carefully hidden away from prying eyes. 

    “’Tis, but I have no reason to doubt it to be true.” 

    “Well, alright. I’ll put faith into your words and see to it he’s handed off to the proper authorities.” He glanced at Himi and gave her a polite wave. “Ah! You must be Himi; heard your name passed around as being helpful to Thancred and Van, but we seem to keep just missing each other. On behalf of Ul’dah, I thank you for your assistance! And my apologies that we didn’t meet for a more joyous reason.” 

    “Eh!” She shrugged and gave him a warm smile. “A memorable introduction is better than a boring, normal one anyways.” 

    “Ha! True, true. Now, I won’t keep you two any further, leave the rest to me!” He bowed as Thancred and Himi took their leave. 

 “You’re all really bad at lying.” Himi whispered, playfully elbowing Thancred once they were out of earshot. 

    “What do you mean? Ah–there’s Van and the others. By the way they’re hastily leaving I think it’s safe to say they’re worried about being in trouble with Lord Lolorito.” 

    “I guess it pays sometimes, to not be present for the action.” 

    “Quite! Now...” 

    “And to answer your question, lest you forget I asked one, Lilira just being a noble? Papashan just being a Stationmaster? You just being a Bard and Scholar?” She counted off on her fingers. Thancred gave her a cheeky grin and an aloof shoulder shrug. 

    “Of course. Lilira is a Noblewoman, Papashan is a Stationmaster, and I am but a humble Bard and Scholar.” He patted his chest and tilted his head towards a safe little nook just off the road where they could sit and talk.

     “I can’t decide if you don’t trust me, or if you think I’m stupid.” 

    “Perish the thought! I don’t think so lowly of you. I believe you’re perfectly capable and very intelligent and clever!” He plopped down on a rock. 

    “So then you just don’t trust me.” She huffed, sitting across from him.

    “Well, considering this past week has cleared your senses enough to where you now seem to know what the Empire is.” He hummed. “You recall the strange manner in which we met, yes? Flicking off a fake third eye and all that? I don’t think you’re a villain, however...” 

    “What if I’m bugged, what if it’s an elaborate ruse? What if I don’t even know I’m actually spying on you all?” She sighed, looking a little defeated. 

    “Right you are!” He gave her a sad smile, pointing skyward. “Such things occurred to me after I came across you clamoring around the rocks. Perhaps t’was a good thing Resin had forgotten the instructions I had given them. Now. I can see you’ve got the Echo; such a gift wouldn’t be granted to someone evil or unworthy, I’m certain. Which is why I’m positive you’re not here in an attempt to do Eorzea ill, however... I still... worry. I worry what happened to you, I worry what... mission you’d been on, how you got caught. Tis obvious you must have been in the middle of doing something that led to you being ejected into the waters of Limsa Lominsa.” He tapped his chin, lost in thought. “You didn’t recognize the merchant, right? Hmn. Did he recognize you?” 

    “I’m not sure. He seemed thrown off by my age and my lack of third eye.” She intentionally neglected that it was something about her jacket that tipped the merchant off, in the memory she saw.

    “Ah! I wonder...hmn...” 

    “You going to finish that thought?” 

    “Himi, pray forgive the personal question. Do you remember your family at all? Your parents? Siblings? Anyone?” 

    “I...” She paused; wracking her mind. There weren’t even painful flashes of memory, and since no one had... had prompted her with such questions until now. “I... I d...” Why couldn’t she remember? Why was there nothing? It wasn’t as though they were blocked, hidden in a memory fog, it was if there had never been memories formed in the first place. But that was impossible! She didn’t just… simply pop into existence! Maybe she never knew them? Gods, that must be it? But then how… Her shoulders drooped.

    “Himi?” Thancred tilted his head to look under her hood. 

    “I don’t... remember them. I don’t even know if I... knew them?” She confessed. Thancred gave her a sympathetic frown. This threw out some of his theories, but… he knew all too well how that felt. He leaned over and pulled her into a tight hug.

    “Pray, forgive the question, I had not intended to cause you undue distress.” 

    “I remember this past week, As for anything before; I remember... random questions, things being asked of me. How to cast spells and some basic self-defense but everything else is just... gone? As if none of it...”     

    “Deep breaths, deep breaths!” He rubbed her back; she seemed genuinely upset. “Well, if anything, I certainly know a group of people you’ll fit right in with, if I ever get to introduce them to you.” He hummed, pulling away, but kept his hands on her shoulders. “I have a hunch as to what may be going on; but please, please do me a favor, and stop wandering off?” Thancred smiled as he wiped the tears from her eyes. 

    “I’ll try.” She snickered. “You going to tell me your theory, or are you going to keep it to yourself?” 

    “More than happy to oblige. Once I get you to an inn room and - oh do let me finish, I wasn’t about to…!” He rapped his knuckles on her forehead. “As I was saying, it’s late, you’ve had a long day, gods know I have, and when you’re back in a room, safe, I will be more than happy to share my theory with you. Now, let us retire to the Quicksand, and I’ll ask Momodi about finding you something new to wear. Might not be ready till the morning, but better than running around looking like you’ve just crawled out of a crash, all the same.”

 Despite having not said anything, she wondered if he knew the jacket tipped off the merchant. Or was it... perhaps a coincidence? Either way, she offered a smile as he stood and offered his hand, and the two left the safety of the nook to return to Ul’dah.

Chapter Text

    “That’s the thing...” Thancred muttered, leaning against the wall. “I truly have not yet determined her... motivations, as it were. If not remembering is a ruse, if she’s a spy who is looking for y-“

    “I appreciate your concern, Thancred.” Minfilia yawned into her link pearl. “But she has the Echo, does she not? I would meet her all the same. Pray, return to the Waking Sands with her as soon as possible. “

    “Are you absolutely certain?” He fidgeted. “I’d never forgive myself were something to happen to... everyone.”

    “Something tells me we have naught to worry.” She hummed. “Now please; the two of you, get some much needed rest.”

    “And what of the-“

    “Urianger has been studying the shard. But he is currently asleep. As you should be.” Minfilia gently chided Thancred. “Please, Thancred. Continue to be kind, do not let your worries over my well being shirk her obvious need for succor.” Minfilia glanced up upon hearing a quiet knock. “Pray, forgive me. But ‘twould seem someone else has rejected sleep this night and is seeking my attention.” She flattened her expression as she stared at the door. “I will speak with you anon in the morning - as in after the sun has well risen over the horizon.” She rubbed her forehead as a second round of knocks, a bit more frantic echoed in her room. “Come in!”

    Thancred internally bemoaned the situation. As much as he wanted to continue to argue with Minfilia, he knew better than to change her mind once she’d decided to help someone. He grabbed the bag of foodstuffs and the clothing from the floor, back on his task to give the items to Himi. Who was currently in her room, fussing over her jacket. 

    Instead of searching for missing items, she was trying to discern just what about it made the fake merchant flag her as part of the Empire. Calming herself with a few slow breaths, she thought the cave where he’d taken her jacket. Recalling specifically how he handled her clothing when she had been more focused on Thancred was certainly a feat, but it inspired her to inspect the thing with a bit more care. Maybe it was something in her hood? Collar? What she didn’t realize was that the answer she sought was all but invisible to those who did not know what to look for, and she, no longer knew what to look for. She paced for a moment, chewing on her fingernails through her gloves as she tried to decide what to do. Maybe she should run, yes, before Thancred comes back. She grabbed her jacket and tucked it under her arm. But when she flung the door open, Thancred was on the other side, just about ready to knock.

    “Oh! Going somewhere?” He tilted his head.

    “Noo! I just. Heard you walking over, is all!” She grinned stepping back into the room, cursing her rotten luck. She tossed her jacket back onto the bed, chewing on her fingernails through her gloves again.

    “You’ll have something more suited for adventuring in the morning, but for now, I’ve got you something you can sleep in, at least. And a little gift from Momodi as well.” Thancred held out a neatly folded set of clothes with a coin purse placed on top. He noticed her nervous nail biting but didn’t comment. “Not a king’s ransom, but enough that will last you a little longer than a day. And from me...” He held up a bag of foodstuffs. “Because gods know I haven’t eaten, and you’ve been with me most of the day and night so I’m sure you haven’t either.” 

    “This feels a bit too much...” 

    “Nonsense, it’s well earned!” He sauntered into her room and placed the food on the table. “Ah! I’ll go grab us something to drink, any preference or anything you absolutely hate? No? Alright then! Change if you desire, I’ll return promptly.” He gave a quick wave before leaving her to her own devices for the next few minutes. The dusty, ripped jacket was already off, so she removed her chewed up gloves instead. At first she thought her pants may be salvageable, till she noticed some tears and old blood stains that the jacket had hidden. 

    “Blegh. No thanks.” She wrinkled her nose, tossing them across the room. Her shirt seemed fine enough; just needed a thorough cleaning. She tossed it over her jacket. The blue sleepwear was cozy and soft; at first she felt guilty for the kind gesture but now she was really grateful that she had something not-gross to sleep in for a change. Her head turned to the door upon hearing a knock. 

    “Thancred?” 

    “Correct! You decent?” At least she had the sense to not try to leave again, he mused. He full well knew that was what she was trying to do earlier. 

    “Mhm, you can come in, it’s still unlocked.” He entered, all smiles as he held up another bag. 

    “It’s not all spirits, I promise. Wanted to ensure you had plenty of water as I really don’t know how much you’ve had to eat or drink this past week.” 

    “Little, admittedly.” 

    “Hmn. Maybe that’s the true cause for your spells going haywire.” He set the second bag on the table next to the food. “Some water! Before anything else.” 

    “You’re being...so nice.”  She tapped her chin, eyeing him curiously.

    “If you think I’m trying to get something out of you, perish the thought! I’m simply your run of the mill bleeding heart.” He flashed a grin, patting his chest.

     “Ah. Of course.” She snerked, graciously taking the water as she sat across the table from him. He dug into the food bag, splitting the hearty meal between the two. They took a moment to refuel themselves before conversing. 

    “So!” Thancred wiped some crumbs off his hands. “Aside from potential memory tampering, as that is obvious. I suspect, there’s a group out there wondering where their Empire spy went. I also suspect, that you may have been posing as someone. Real or fake, doesn’t matter.” There was little use in keeping most of his suspicions from her. She already knew he and Jacke had worries she was part of the Empire. And well... Minfilia told him to be kind. She tilted her head to the side, prompting him to continue. “Meaning whatever name you were going by in the Empire, was not someone people oft saw. If ever. A person known to exist, and who she was related to, perhaps, but not what she looked like. If age and a lack of a third eye was enough to give him pause.” 

    “So that means?” 

    “I don’t think anyone in the Empire is missing you.” A partial lie! If anything, he hoped no one in the Empire missed her.

    “... I mean hooray, but also, fuck them, that’s rude..” 

    “All the same, I’d avoid any adventures that take you anywhere near Empire troops. Last thing we need is someone with high enough of a rank to recognize you. Aside from that...” He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “You’re most likely from one of the Empire controlled areas. You seemed like you had a message to deliver, but don’t recall it at all?” 

Himi shook her head. “Sorry, I don’t.” She rapped her fingers on the table, looking dejected.

    “A pity. Though the more I think of it... ah, again, my apologies. I think whomever sent you to spy on the Empire may be gone too. Perhaps that’s why we’ve heard naught since the original tip.” This new theory grabbed his attention; it made sense and was a but more... hopeful, as it were. Hopeful because it would mean she wasn’t an enemy. Which would have been a pity if she was because she seemed nice otherwise. 

    “So I’m just... an orphan in every sense of the word? No family, no found-family, no ties to anything?” She drooped further. Oh, he felt a little bad for making her wilt so.

    “It may take some time to properly understand it all, barring the return of your memories, but... yes. Whatever reason you had for being in the Empire, is gone completely, I suspect.” He took a swig of his drink, making a face at the bitter taste. Those words cut deep, but why? Why did it hurt so much to hear that, why did it hurt so much to think that? Her chest ached as if a thousand red-hot pokers were plunged into her heart. She buried her face in her hands as her elbows thunked onto the table. Thancred looked up from his food, tilting his head to the side. “Himi? Are you alright?” She could only shake her head, finding herself unable to speak. Thancred left his seat so he could come round the table and kneel next to her. “My apologies; I’ve clearly said something that’s caused you great distress. Forgive me. Do you need anything? Just nod if you do, yes? Water? No? Hmn… a hug? A hug! I can do that.” He held her tight, gently patting her dusty, fluffy hair. “Well, one way or another we’ll sort this all out, alright? I promise you’re stuck with me till I help you figure out where you belong.” He... mostly meant it. There was no telling exactly what part of that conversation upset her the most; were she lamenting the Empire not looking for her, that was... an issue. But all the same, there was still a chance Minfilia was right about her, and if she believed in the best outcome, then he would pray for it too. Himi remained silent, but held up her pinky. He chuckled and wrapped his around hers. “Well, now you’ve got me in a pinky promise, not that I go back on my word, but now it’s doubly locked in!” Her soul still ached, but the sentimental gesture eased her, at least. “You’re exhausted; as am I, of course. Get some rest, I’ll see you in the morning.” He pulled away from the hug and gave her shoulder a firm squeeze. 

    “What? Not staying with this desert rose, or is there another one waiting in a different room?” 

    “I’ll have you know- “

    “I’m teasing! Gods, even I know you’re not suave enough to have picked up a girl in the few minutes you’ve not been in my room. The invitation was also a joke, I prefer to know people for at least a moon before I sleep with them.”

    “...I’m not sure whether that first part is an insult or a challenge.” He crossed his arms. “As for that second part, it’s a good rule but I can’t help but wonder if- “ Himi silently glanced over the top of her cup, a mischievous glint in her eyes. He sputtered awkwardly for a moment, hastily shuffling out of her room, a little more hopeful that she was truly, on their side and not a willing agent for the Empire.

    Unfortunately for Van, he suffered alone in his room. Perplexed as to why he felt so miserable, why he kept thinking of places and people he knew he’d never seen before in his life and yet all were so..familiar. 

    “The strongest magic of all!” Hythlodaeus smiled, wrapping his pinky around hers. 

    “Please, there’s no spell craft at work here, only you being too sentimental for your own good.” Hades crossed his arms with a huff. 

    “Oh don’t be like that.” Hythlodaeus, purred, tenderly bapping his arm. “Weren’t you the one who introduced me to such a promise? And you accuse me of being too sentimental. You wrote the book on sentiment!”

    ” “I...wh...yes! When we were mere children!” 

    “We’re still young!” 

    “We’re adults!” 

    “ Very young adults!” She grinned, giving his cheek a pinch. 

    “I love you both dearly, but there’s a time and a place, and right now is neither the time nor the place. We need to leave before-”

    “Ah, too late; we are…busted, as they say.” Hythlodaeus cringed as a couple of Convocation members passed by.

   “She doesn’t belong here! Who let her in?”

   The words echoed in Himi’s mind as she stared at the ceiling. The air in her room was humid, but not enough to be uncomfortable. It wrapped around her like a cozy blanket as she struggled to stay asleep. The man with the white hair was so familiar, as was his voice. Bouncing around her head like a ringing bell. There was someone else; but whenever she tried to recall Hythlodaeus, she simply couldn’t. His face was a blur, his name was long lost and his voice crackled and popped. If she focused enough, the best she could get was this ghostly figure in greyish robes, a blank face and a white mask. She pulled one of her extra pillows close to her body in a hug, wishing she could dream of other things when she closed her eyes. Not faceless people speaking a strange language she somehow understood. A soft creak broke the silence as something crouched at the foot of her bed.

    “Can’t sleep?” Hypnos grinned. His eyes gleamed brighter than before; perhaps because of the darkness of the room. His hand was over her mouth and she fell into a slumber before she even had a chance to call out.

A knock on her door was the next thing she remembered hearing; she jolted up in bed; the sound startled her so. Light from the morning sun poured through the window, and she pinched herself a few times to make sure she was undoubtedly awake. There was a second knock, louder this time.

    “C’min? S’not locked.” She called out with a heavy yawn. Thancred poked his head in, carrying a new set of clothes for her. 

    “Sorry for waking you so early; wanted to see how you’re doing and used dropping these off an as excuse.” He set her new gear at the foot of her bed. “Sadly, there are some matters I must attend to forthwith, and I can’t bring you along.” He sighed, shaking his head. “You’re welcome to stay here, but Momodi’s got some business that needs taking care of, if you get too restless. I’m sure she’ll ask the same of Resin and Tamru, and will doubtless try to rope Van into helping, assuming he hasn’t already left.” 

    “Trusting me to not run off? Though I guess that makes sense, I’ve got nowhere to run to.” She debated on telling him about seeing Hypnos, but he seemed so busy… besides, it was possibly just an awful dream and not worth mentioning.

    “Bah! You’ll find where you belong, soon enough.” He smiled. “I shouldn’t be busy all day, however. So I will come find you later once I’m done taking care of what I need to. Oh! And don’t forget to eat breakfast! I already paid for it. Save your coin for moments where I’m not around, hmn?” 

    “You’re spoiling me!” She crossed her arms, not that she was ungrateful, it was just suspicious.

    “Well, you asked to be treated like royalty. Your impetuousness.” He winked before taking his leave. She threw the pillow as he waltzed out the door, barely missing his head. He laughed as the pillow skid across the floor. She didn't have much time to react as the pillow came sailing back into the room and hit her square in the face. 

    “Mornin' Himi!” Momodi waved as Himi wandered downstairs. “I hope everythin' fits alright. I know it’s not as flashy as your old clothes, but we opted for comfort over fashion!” 

    “Works for me! I feel like I could do without being stared at for a while.” Himi patted the loose fitting tan and brown robes, grateful for the hood.

    “Take your pick of seat, and your food will be out in two shakes of a chocobo’s tail!” 

    “Thank you!” 

    “Be sure to thank Thancred too!” She got a mischievous glint in her eye. “Ever thoughtful, that one!...Oh! Mornin' Van! I’m surprised to see you’re still here. Would you like to order somethin' to eat? I still remember your usual.” She smiled warmly, giving him a thumb’s up.

    “That’d be lovely, thank you Momodi.” His tail swished as sat next to Himi. He nodded at her arms. “How’s those burns? They’ve been tended to, right?” 

    “Mhm.” She lifted the sleeve of her new tan robes, showing the bandages. 

    “You change them out this morning yet?” 

    “No.” 

    “Lemme see...” He gently loosened the wrappings so he could take a peek. But her skin was fine; as if she was never burned to begin with. “Well! You found yourself an excellent healer.” He unwrapped the rest of the bandaging. “Y’can’t even tell you’d been injured at all.” 

    “She seemed very good; apologies for the observation, but if your leg is causing you pain, maybe she’s got something to make it better? Is it your knee?”

“Hmn? Oh, no. I doubt there’s much she can do. The leg’s just flat out missing. I wasn’t just being a smartass yesterday, I was telling the truth. Don’t think she can fix that.” 

    “Oh! I’m so sorry, I wholly forgot you’d made that joke.” Himi pinched the bridge of her nose.

    “Don’t worry about it, I’ve had ruder and dumber comments and questions.” He shrugged, wrapping up the used bandages into a ball so they weren’t all over the table. “And because I know you’re dying to ask, yesss. Lost it while adventuring. Yeeesss, that may have embittered me into continuing it.” 

    “Well, shit, I don’t blame you. I’d be telling quest givers to fuck off too, if I’d been injured like that.” She sat upright as their food was delivered. Amusingly, they had the same thing. His usual was what Thancred had ordered for Himi. Juice, toast, popotoes and scrambled eggs. They took a moment to appreciate the coincidence before digging in. 

    “Well, I wouldn’t use those words.” 

    “But I bet you’d be thinking them.” 

    “You’ve got me there.” Hmn, maybe she wasn’t terrible company. 

    “I’m guessing you picked up the spellwork afterwards, as there’s typically less moving around as a Thaumaturge?” 

    “Less moving around? As a Thaumaturge? Oh, you’ll be eating those words later, I’m sure of it.” He snickered, taking a swig of his juice. 

    “You know what I mean! You’re not jumping like a lancer or a rogue, is what I mean. Which I think prior, you were a-” 

    “A bard.” 

    “Oh, come on! Not you too!” She huffed. His ears flicked towards the entrance to the Quicksand as Resin and Tamru shuffled in. Van waved them over, and the pair sat at a table next to Himi and Van. 

    “You two already eaten?” 

    “Aye, we did. Thank you.” Tamru smiled. “Got up early to continue training with the guild. Tis going well, I think.” 

    “Pray, forgive me, Himi, but I couldn’t help but mention to Cocobuki your spell mishap. He’d like to speak with you, soon as you’re ready.” Resin gave a sheepish grin. Himi grumbled but...he wasn’t wrong to have mentioned it to the guild leader. Still embarrassing, all the same. 

    “Horizon needs some extra hands, if anyone’s interested.” Momodi called out. 

    “Good, I’m antsy.” Van polished off his breakfast. “I’m assuming Thancred is keeping you on a leash again today?” 

    “No... there was something he needed to take care of this morning, he said, but it was something I couldn’t come along for.” 

    “Oh! Well. Hmn. If he trusts you to not run off, then I’ll trust you too; how about you go talk to Cocobuki, and then you can meet us at Horizon, hmn? Least till Thancred comes looking for you again.” Van caught Tamru giving Himi the stink eye, but he didn’t call it out. “How does that sound?” 

    “Works for me.” She shrugged, not quite enthused, but if going to the guild meant she could get away from Tamru’s staring… all the more eager she was to go! 

    Her breakfast finished, she excused herself and shuffled out of the Quicksand, giving Momodi a polite wave as she did. Perhaps it was Tamru, Van needed to worry more about, and not Himi. 

    Himi shuffled into the Arrzaneth Ossuary, eyeing the towering statue of Nald’thal. She wrinkled her nose, there was... a strange feeling? Not unlike...you know when you had a certain role in a group of friends, and then you move away, but when you come back they’ve replaced you with someone like you but not exactly like you? That’s how she felt, looking at the statue. Though she hadn’t foggiest idea why. Evidently she’d been staring for a concerning amount of time, as Yayake loudly cleared her throat from behind her desk. 

    “AHEM. I’ll ask again, do you need help, miss?” 

    “OH. Sorry. I ah. Cocobuki asked to see me.” 

    “Did he now? Name? You don’t look like any of the students here.” 

    “Ahhh...it’s. Complicated.” 

    “Tis alright, Yayake. You are Himi, I presume? Yes. Resin was telling me all about you, hmm hmm hmm...” Cocobuki sauntered up, eyeing her curiously. “No staff or scepter, curious things to be missing for someone claiming to be so skilled at spell craft.” He tapped his foot. She gave a coy shrug, before snatching her simple, wooden staff of thin air. Cocobuki gasped, raising his arms in excitement. “Ohoho! What a clever trick, perhaps there is some merit to your words! Come, let’s discuss your plight further with my brothers. They’ll want to hear this.” 

    She didn’t neglect to tell them of her missing job stone, of course. Despite their obvious struggle to believe she was a full-blown Black Mage, it did however make some sense. Nevertheless, she should be able to use lesser spells with no issue, but after demonstrating a basic blizzard spell, her hand became nipped with frostbite instead of the magic hitting its mark. 

    “A curious thing, is it not? She does not seem to want for aether.” Cocobezi tapped his chin. 

    “Mayhaps missing memories makes magic misfire?” 

    “That’s not an unreasonable assumption.” Cocobuki nodded. “It’s one thing to remember a spell exists, completely another thing to remember how to use it properly. Do you remember aught of your training?” He wagged a finger at her. She opened her mouth to protest, but the more she thought about it... she grumbled a ‘no,’ and crossed her arms. 

    “Damn it all. Is it literally that easy of a solution?” 

    “Thal’s balls, woman! Don’t look a gift chocobo in the beak!” Cocobezi scolded. “Be glad the solution is so simple; it may feel embarrassing, but there is no shame in relearning the basics till you find your stone.” He shook his head. 

    “Cocobezi has the right of it, I say!” Cocobuki wagged a finger. “The first step is to ensure you don’t harm yourself further. And even the wisest, seasoned mages could always do with a refresher once in a while.” He nodded. “Pray, take a moment to go through some of the beginner teachings, take notes if you so desire, then go from there.” 

    “Well, Van is helping Tamru and Resin at Horizon...” 

    “He’s as good a mage as any! Tell him what we suggested, and I’m sure he’ll help. Even if he grumbles about it. And before you know it, you’ll be flinging spells like there’s no tomorrow!” 

    She made her way to Horizon, after fulfilling her required reading and taking the appropriate notes. But what of Cocobusi? Had he already made his grand entrance with Resin and Tamru? No. Despite the difference in timing and her technically not being a new mage, she was still the one who bore witness to his sniffles and crying when he spotted his brothers rebuking their promise to train him next. And well, the other three weren’t there, so SOMEONE had to run into Cocobusi now didn’t they? She felt bad for him, of course; and obliged his brothers in seeking him out to comfort him before heading to Horizon.

As it's been said many times before, the world doesn't freeze...

    “Running around Thanalan on his orders?” Nero bellyached. “What could he possibly been having her do all this time?”

    “If we were meant to know, then we would know it.” Gaius tapped his helmet, trying his hardest to drown out Nero’s complaining. “So long as she doesn’t interfere with what we’re doing. I do not care what she is doing.” He grumbled, passing a few notes to a soldier. 

    “Truly? You’re not the slightest bit curious?”

    “No.”

    “Not a bit?”

    “No.”

    “Not even wondering what she looks like?” His voice pitched as he prodded Gaius with questions. Who, slowly turned his head to stare at Nero. His face wasn’t visible, naturally, because of the helmet but the expression he wore underneath was still palpable. 

    “I assume she looks like her mother; because that is how genetics work.” 

    “Ah, so you’ve never met her? The ever elusive grandchild of the even more elusive woman, that suddenly existed one day; a dear friend of his Radiance? If you believe the rumors that is.” 

    “I’ve heard them, and it matters not.” Gaius growled. “You have better things to do than this gossip; you’ve your orders, now leave.”

Nero quietly huffed, shaking his head in disappointment as he wandered out of the room. There was a moment of silence before Gaius sighed, even more annoyed, because now he too, wondered why everyone was getting so bent out of shape over her appearance and sudden re-appearance after all this time. Bah! A problem for later, he decided.  If only he knew what a problem she would be.

Chapter Text

   “Siren’s piss!” Ffion bellowed as she slammed her fist on the table. The rogue’s hall fell silent for a moment; soon as all concluded a fight wasn’t about to break out, the idle chatter resumed.

    “I’m sorry dove, I truly am.” Jacke frowned. “We’ve naught t’go on an’ other matters are snatchin’ our attention. Till that bastard shows his mug again somewhere, there ain’t anythin’ we can do about the cove.” He gloomily shook his head. “But me? I ain’t callin’ it quit. Nah, the moment the bilge rat come crawlin’ out his hole, we’ll know. I promise ye.” He gave her shoulder a firm pat. “In the meantime, why not leave port and-“

    “With what crew?” She bemoaned her situation. “Half o’Limsa thinks my ship accursed! Not a sob wants me as their captain, or even part o’their crew!” She crossed her arms. “They’re right to think it. Who has their crew killed while in port?” A heavy sigh escaped her. Jacke wondered if she meant sod instead of sob, but he decided to not poke fun. 

    “Piss that line o’thinkin’ an' stow it!” He chided. “We both know that none o’that was yer fault. Just some supernatural boggard messin’ with people. We’ll catch the cur wot milled yer crew. I promise ye that.” He tilted his head. “In the meantime... I know we stick t’shore, but if ye fancy pickin’ up a couple of stabbers...”

    “Ha! Recrutin’ me? A ship’s Captain?” Ffion let out a hearty laugh. “Though what good is a captain without her crew?” She lamented. “Siren’s piss, why not! It’ll give me somethin’ to do at least. Can’t guarantee I’ll be any good at dancin’ in the shadows, mind ye.”

    “Aye, that’s the spirit, dove! I’m sure one day ye’ll be flyin’ new colours with a fresh crew. Till then, why not help string up code breakers an’ all the other shite wot gets asked o’us.” It may not have been what she wanted, or something she ever thought she’d do with her life. But in the absence of anything else, everything else, it was a solid path to guide her through the storm. She chuckled as she agreed to swap a pistol for two blades. How funny it was; how randomly and quickly a role in life can change. “Actually, now that I think o’it. Remember th’dove Thancred fished up?” He rubbed his chin, glancing at Underfoot for a brief moment before returning his gaze to Ffion. Nodding, she leaned over, listening carefully to his instructions.

    Speaking of fished up doves, now that Cocobusi was more miserable than before and storming out of a slowly dying coastal town, Himi found the way to Horizon, her day already not going in a way she liked. The plan to meet with the other three didn’t amount to much; they were so busy doing who knows what else she ended up helping people on her own. Simple tasks that didn’t demand combat, but still she itched with an eagerness to fling a spell or two. She would check in with the others, but they kept waving her off. She had half a mind to chew them out for being terrible friends; but it dawned on her that they...weren’t actually her friends. They were simply some people she knew, and she currently didn’t know many.  She slumped her shoulders in defeat, really wishing Thancred would show up. He seemed to enjoy her company, or at least, was a lot better at pretending he did. She agreed to deliver a letter, and shuffled out of Horizon, expecting to be given another, equally mundane task afterwards.

    She certainly didn’t expect that letter delivery to result in her uncovering a conspiracy, earning her the ire of a scheming Brass Blade daft enough to use Lord Lolorito’s name for his own benefit. 

    Himi received an earful from Van afterwards as Resin patched her up; the fight with the schemer almost didn’t go in her favor. Even Tamru felt a little bad for her, flinching at some of the wounds she'd sustained while he bandaged the ones too difficult for Resin to heal.

    “Mnn. I think perhaps, you will need to visit that Lalafell again.” Tamru tilted his head to the side.

    “It’s fine, I’m fine. I’m not some adventuring greenhorn who needs her hand held!” She huffed, flinching as she crossed her arms. “Even if I’m stuck with lesser spells at the moment, that doesn’t mean I can’t handle myself at all!”

    “She does have a point; most people would’ve passed out by now from these injuries...”

    “Resin don’t take her side!” Van snapped.

    “Sorry sir.” 

Van flicked his tail, exhaling calmly to soothe his nerves. 

    “I’m not saying you can’t take care of yourself. I’m simply stating that it’s easy to get in over your head here in the desert. Well, that can happen anywhere, but here in particular. A lot of coin gets thrown around and if someone assumes you’re getting too close to something, they have the wealth and the power to overwhelm you you at the drop of a hat.” His ears flicked as clamoring in the distance seized his attention. “You don’t have many allies who can help you Himi; mayhaps you would have been fine if we hadn’t shown up. But what would’ve happened if you had not  been? I realize that self-sacrificing can be regarded as a profoundly honorable action, but please, if you must self-sacrifice at least wait till the fate of the world is at stake, and don’t do it over crooked Brass Blades, hmn?”

  She groaned, wilting her shoulders and letting her arms sway at her sides for a bit before correcting her posture. 

    “Guess it would be embarrassing to die at the hands of a greedy asshole. Fine, I will try to execute due caution in the future.” She mumbled, kicking at a small stone that lay near her feet. 

    “Thank you. Now, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m famished, and could certainly use something to eat and a stiff drink. Let’s get to the tavern.”

    She finished eating long before they did; on account that they were lost in conversation with each other and left her mostly out of it. Even when she announced she was stepping outside to watch the sunset they barely acknowledged her words. On top of it all, Thancred hadn’t  returned and she was starting to think she would not see him till tomorrow, if not later. So much for all that effort to locate her, eh? 

    She observed travelers and merchants as they scurried about Horizon; a part of her hoped that someone would think too loudly so their memories could entertain her. She picked at her gloves while she waited. Grateful, she was, when Fufulupa waved her over. He had a letter of course, that framed one of the Sultansworn for the loss of an heirloom. Now, Himi knew such a thing demanded to be shown to Momodi immediately, but with the earlier lecture still ringing in her ears, she dashed into the tavern to retrieve the others. However, they, especially Van, were well into their cups and were too busy laughing about who knows what. She griped, one part annoyed that they hadn’t missed her company, one part annoyed that she was most likely going to get sassed for leaving them, and one part annoyed because she too, would really like to be getting lost in cups right now but was stuck delivering a letter! She stomped out of the tavern and peered at the bracelet that prohibited her from teleporting. “Sorry Thancred! Just one port.” She mumbled. “Gotta deliver this and then I’ll put it right back on.” She slipped the trinket off her hand; she felt no different afterwards but paid that little mind as she ported back to Ul’dah, then right outside the Quicksand.

    Momodi beamed and waved as Himi shuffled in.  Discreetly slipping the bracelet back onto her wrist before pulling out the letter.

     “Hi dear! What brings you in this evening?”

    “A letter! About...uh. Well. You’ll see.” She passed it over, fidgeting as Momodi studied the contents, furrowing her brow. Momodi went on to explain various things; what limited authority the Sultana actually had, the missing crown, everything she could think to mention. She didn’t know, of course, that Himi had her ear talked off earlier over how she was to not do anything on her own for a few days. Which mattered little, since Thancred wasn’t around and the other three were halfway to a drunken slumber. So when Momodi requested she take the letter to the Sultansworn, and to help Owyne if he required it...Himi smiled and nodded, delighted to help. Perhaps that was all she would need to do, and none would be the wiser.

It wasn’t, of course.

    She cringed internally as Owyne petitioned her to accompany him at the Unholy Heir. She couldn’t well say no after promising Momodi, and how would it look if she replied that that waiting for three adventurers to sober up was more important than avoiding political pandemonium? All she could do, truly, was agree to follow him and hope there was such a thing as honest thieves. 

They weren’t, of course.

    “Raise an undead army, of course they wanted to raise the undead! Because why be normal thieves that just demanded money? They had to be extra special and unique and have a desire to raise the DEAD.” She grumbled to herself. Something about the idea both insulted and charmed her, however in the present context, it was mostly an insult. She summoned her staff to her hand, but as she counted, she realized that there were too many for both of them, especially with her spells having lost their efficiency. Though... getting burned again would be worth it to prevent an undead army. A voice in the back of her mind insisted she could command the dead to behave, but that was silly, wasn’t it? Her mind was just recalling the joke she made the day prior to Thancred, surely.

    She and Owyne both were relieved when Papashan, Van, and an entourage of Sultansworn charged down the slope to join the fray.  Van hopped from  his chocobo, flicking his ears down in embarrassment as Himi gave him a look. 

    “You better not have another lecture ready to go.”

     “I know, I know. I’ll hold my tongue this time.” 

    “Where’s the other two?” 

    “... Busy.” He flicked his ears back again; which to say probably meant that they were too sloshed to be of any help. She wasn’t even sure if Van was wholly sober, but she... wasn’t about to call him out in the presence of the Sultansworn and a mob of thieves.
     As much as she didn’t relish slaying other people; between the presence of the Sultansworn and the nature of the crime committed... there wasn’t much of a choice. Van, however, had no such reservations. When the last thug fell, another group was detected over the ridge. Van gave her a sympathetic glimpse as Owyne praised her, asking to speak with her again in the city. 

    “Go back to Ul’dah and wait for us there. Straight to Ul’dah, no detours!” Van added, as the others hounded down the remaining fugitives. 

    “But-!” 

    “No buts! Go! We’ll handle this.” He wagged a finger before whistling his chocobo over and rushing after the Sultansworn. Himi kicked the water as they left her alone once more.

     “Don’t waaaander Himi, don’t do jobs on your ooooown Himi.” She crossed her arms, pitching her voice in a mocking tone. “Hiiiimiiiii don’t teleport awaaaay from us!” She stomped her foot. “The fuck is the point of giving me hell for being alone and wandering off if everybody keeps leaving!?” she shouted at the stars, who did not answer as they are billions of light years away and could not hear her. However, the black masked Ascian who casually approached her from the shadows certainly had.

    “You are not the one who bested the golem. But you are not wanting for strength.” He hummed, amused. 

    “Thanks for noticing, but also, fuck off!”

    “Curious; I was under the impression you were not to be left alone. Though I was also under the impression that you were dead.” 

    “W-what?” Himi stepped back, as amusing as his initial quip was, his second remark was unnerving, to say the least. “Who told you I should be dead? You know me?” 

    “Not personally, but I do know this belongs to you.” He pulled out a purple-black stone and brandished it tauntingly. “How far you’ve fallen. So they say. Once you wouldn’t require such a thing, but now you can’t cast properly without it! Laughable.” 

    “I’m going to have to fight you to take it back, aren’t I?” 

    “You won’t even get the chance; you may have bested many a beast in the past, but you will not fare so well this day.” Darkness churned around the two, as a winged red glyph flashed over his mask. “O mournful voice of creation! Send unto me a creature of the abyss, my thrall to command, that I may smite mine enemies!”

Mayhaps fortune would favour her this night and he’d only get—ah, no, that voidsent was decently sized as it clambered from the darkness that saturated the water. The temperature dipped considerably, and HImi shuddered at the sudden chill.

     “Well. Shit.” 

    “Your very being imperils the plan. You cannot be suffered to live.” 

    “I don’t suppose you’ll at least tell me who loathes me enough to wish me deaaAHH it’s attacking!” Himi barely ducked in time to evade a swipe from the voidsent’s claws. Maybe a sleep spell could – nope, it wasn’t affected at all. Perhaps if she was Unsundered Hypnos, but alas, she was not. The best she could do was dodge roll and duck from the horror’s attacks, periodically getting into a spot where she could fling a feeble fire spell at it. The Ascian hadn’t even left, mocking and laughing her paltry attempts to fight back. She had half a mind to ignore the voidsent and go after HIM instead.  She raised her staff to cast again, but was interrupted by pain shooting through her body. Her earlier injuries reminded her of their existence. 

    “Himi!” She heard the all too familiar voice of Thancred. 

    “OH you are my favorite person in the world right now!” She cheered in short lived excitement, as she got flattened by a tail swipe. 

    “I’m alright!” she sputtered, spitting the muddy water out of her mouth. “He’s got my stone!” She pointed to the Ascian as Thancred rushed to her position and helped her to her feet. 

    “Does he now? Then let’s make swift work of them both!” With Thancred there to draw the attention of the voidsent, Himi had a much easier time casting her magic, slow as it was. The Ascian wasn’t bothered at all, and was so fixated on Thancred that he seldom glanced her way. Well at least she thought he wasn’t looking, it was honestly hard to tell with that mask. Actually...how could HE even see? She tilted her head to the side, studying the  battlefield and her combatants. The battle was progressing slowly,  a pace she did not much care for.  She glanced at the beast which was focused on Thancred, then to the cackling masked mage standing a safe, but short, distance behind the monster he’d summoned.

    “I have an idea!” She proclaimed, before running dangerously close to the Voidsent. 

    “Himi, wait!  Mind the-“

She grunted as the hefty tail caught her side; tossing her into the air. 

    She was roughly knocked into the Ascian, who grunted as the two hit the ground with a rough splash. Her black mage stone landed just out of reach, and the two made a desperate grab for it.  They tussled for a bit; rolling around in the water taking turns trying to grab the thing.  He managed to dig his clawed gloves into some of her previous wounds and she let out a yelp. But one good elbow to his neck was enough of a hit for her to scramble forward. Her fingers wrapped around the dark purple gem, and a victorious smile spread across her lips. She felt his hand grip her ankle just before he pulled her under him, unaware she had the stone clasped tightly in her palm. He thought he had her pinned; her face just above the bloodstained water. 

    “I shall revel in the praise and recognition I shall receive from the Paragons when I strike you down!” He shouted, claiming an early victory. Darkness swirled in his hand as he held it high.

    “Himi!” Thancred called out; desperate to help her, but unable to do so without bringing a Voidsent in tow. 

    “Boop.” She placed a finger on his mask, roughly where his nose would be, before sending a vicious thunder spell right through him. He gave an unearthly screech as his body shuddered and he collapsed on top of her, dead. Grumbling, she pushed his corpse off her before scrambling to his feet.

    “Hey Thancred, you wanna keep fighting or?”

    “I would very much prefer this battle over with, if it’s all the same to you!”

    “Music to my ears~!” She giggled. First a quick little cast, hitting the Voidsent with a measly fire spell. “Hey ugly!” The voidsent grunted, turning to face her. “Back to the darkness with you!” She pointed her finger at the beast. “Pchew!” she finger gunned, and the Voidsent let out an ear piercing shriek as it erupted into flames; soon bursting into sparkles of darkness. Thancred stood there a moment, blinking.

    “Well now! Remind me to never get on your bad side.” He eyed her as she dragged her sore body over to him.   

    “And that’s why I sleep people instead of fighting them.” Himi quipped.

    “... And for that, I am humbly grateful.” Thancred hummed. “I daresay you look as though you need another trip to a healer.” He pondered something the masked mage had shouted earlier. “And did he mention... Paragons? This is indeed a disturbing revelation.” He rambled on for a moment about Ascians, before noting that Himi seemed to be a lodestone for trouble. 

    “I’m just glad you’re not admonishing me about being on my own.” 

    “Had half a mind to, but all’s well that ends well, and judging by the state of...drunkenness Tamru and Resin are presently in back at the tavern...I can’t rightfully condemn you for being out here on your own.” He smiled, patting her shoulder. 

    “Van’ll still give me an earful! He’s probably already back in Ul’dah, wondering why I didn’t arrive before him.” 

    “Ah, well if he takes issue, send him my way and I’ll reassure him you weren’t alone. I can accompany you to the city, but I’m afraid I’ll need to leave again once I do. Still taking care of things that I can’t drag you along for. Come along, then!” He grinned, beckoning her to follow. “Truly though, you’re quite good at uncovering conspiracies, whatever you did before us finding you, you must have been quite skilled at it!” 

    “Why thank you, I think?” She turned to look at the corpse of the Ascian laying in the water. A dark crystal lay near him and popped into glittery dark sparkles. "Are we just going to leave the body or...?"

    "Leave it!"

    "Creepy, but alright." She shrugged, hustling to catch up with Thancred.

     Their voices faded into the distance as they left for Ul’dah. Neither noticing the veiled Viera observing them from the shadows; the same one that had laid waste to Ffion’s crew.

    “Hypnos you damned fool.” He narrowed his eyes, peering to the shadows near him. “Why did you give him that? Now she’s got one of her stones again.”

    “I thought it would be amusing!” Hypnos giggled.“Besides, we are not yet as strong as the Paragons! If they were to sincerely get cross with us, or if SHE somehow came across us again, we’d be done for." He shrugged. "Buuuut! If she’s meddling in THEIR affairs, all the easier it will be for us to keep doing what we’re doing! As they will be too focused on stopping her to care what we’re doing!” Hypnos wiggled.

    “Sound logic, but you’d better hope it all plays out as you claim. If I or Charon need to fish you from the aetherial sea or the space between, I’m shoving you in the body of a chocobo next time,
and not an Au Ra.” He grumbled.

    “Kweh kweh!” Hypnos flapped his arms like a bird.

    “Enough.” He glowered. “Now come, we must finish putting the new batch together.”

    “You lead, and I will follow, Thanatos!” Hypnos twirled and vanished in a swirl of darkness, effectively leaving before his brother.
   
    “That’s not follow- oh whatever.” Thanatos sighed, quickly porting away.

    She was right; Van awarded her a stink eye for arriving after him, but once she insisted that not only had she been with Thancred the whole time or at least...most of the whole time, AND that she got her stone back, he backed off despite the state of her injuries. They returned to Owyne after patching her up, again, and both were quite surprised when the Sultana herself made an appearance. 

    “I knew she wasn’t just a noble!” Himi whispered to the amused Van. Nanamo applauded them, happy to see that the ones responsible for the return of her crown were two of the people she’d met at the Sultantree. As for the other two…? Himi told a little white lie that Tamru and Resin were busy helping people. Even though they most certainly were passed out in their inn rooms by this time. 

    “How noble! Truly, Ul’dah is blessed to have such valiant individuals in her midst!” Nanamo tilted her head eyeing the fresh bandages on Himi. “Has a healer tended to you?”

    “Ah, no, your grace!” Himi gave a sheepish grin. “Just some fresh bandages; didn’t want to keep Owyne waiting much longer than he already had been.” She confessed. The Sultana smiled sweetly.

    “Pray, after our business has concluded, allow one of my conjurers to see to your wounds. Now... Raubahn...” Van snuck Himi an amused smile. He had to admit; it was going to be funny later when the other two found out they missed a chance to meet the Sultana. Although they technically already had. Full surprised he was, when that brief meeting turned into him and Himi becoming her personal guests at a banquet. He’d never been graced with such an honor before in all his years. Himi seemed less overwhelmed, for reasons perhaps, we are all aware of, but to her? A curiosity, nothing more. Though she joked that she “used to spend a lot of time around leaders, perhaps,” as she didn’t realize how close to the truth that was. 

    The banquet started smoothly as it oft does, and all remained calm as Raubahn rambled into a story time with Himi and Van. A moment of surprise, when both Himi AND Van pulled out a crystal of light. Van genuinely hadn’t expected Himi to have one, and she certainly didn’t think he would either. 

    “I’ve had mine for years.” He confessed. 

    “Saaaaame.” She blinked. She concluded it was best to not confess that she had multiple crystals; even if most of them were presently missing. She did note, however, that Thancred would’ve seen her with the one she’d found earlier and yet had said nothing to Van. And–oh gosh, Raubahn commenting on how such things are for heroes and martyrs was a lot more ominous than he intended it to. Something itched the back of her mind as he continued on about the plight of Ul’dah, of her struggles, and of the calamity five years ago. Himi had a passing thought about how odd it was she’d forgotten the Calamity entirely along with so many other things. Van’s ears bent back as the echo slithered through his mind. When the fidgety Himi bumped into him, it was all over for the both of them. Van was delivered into memory lane of the battle at Cartenau, Himi however was not blessed with that solemn vision.

    “Oh come on, sorcerer of eld, I thought you’d be absolutely tickled I was flinging spells like you again!” 

    “Ah-tuh-tuh-tuh!” A young Emperor Solus placed a finger on her lips. “Frumentarium sees and hears all. You’re lucky we’re alone at the moment; but until you can see souls again, you must be more careful.” He purred. “Can’t have anyone knowing we’re not real Garleans, now can we?” 

She gave him a coy look before kissing his finger. “Azem, do not.” His face flushed as he rapidly pulled his hand away. 

    “We’ve been more intimate than that; you’re blushing like a child experiencing his first crush.”

    “We won’t be alone in a moment.” He whispered, flattening his expression. “So kindly, control yourself.”

    “Fine, fine!” She sighed letting her arms sway at her side. “Shall I regale you with the boring details of my day?”

His eyes darted to the door, indicating that someone was standing outside, listening.

    “Yes! Do tell me how your husband is doing; last I heard he was quite taken with illness.”

    “Well, he has his moments where he’s his old self. But I worry about the state of his mind most days.” She hummed. “It’s hard to care for him sometimes, but it’s... well worth it. Because despite it all, I still love him.” She gave him a pointed look, and he felt as though he were melting. His placid expression didn’t reveal his feelings however, he simply nodded.

    “Do give him my best; but alas, my old friend, I have much business to take care of. Please, if you need anything, do not hesitate to reach out, and I will do everything in my power to see it done.”

    “Of course, thank you, Your Radiance.” She bowed. He bowed his head, stepping towards the door. He pretended he couldn’t see the spy skulking in the shadows and sauntered down the corridor, hands tucked behind his back, hoping that whomever was snooping was more interested in him than her.

She picked at her gloves nervously, she couldn’t see souls like she once could and she did not know if she was being watched or not. She stepped out of the small conference room, heading down the corridor in the opposite direction of the “Emperor”. Her home was protected; all she needed to do was get there, and she’d be safe. 

    But in her distress, she had taken a few wrong turns and ended up some place she didn’t recognize. A left, a right, another left - now a dead end. She cursed under her breath and stepped back, feeling herself bump into someone. Her heart leapt into her throat as hands wearing clawed gloves gently grabbed her upper arms. Face pale, she shakily dared to glance behind her; it was just Emet-Selch, donning his robes and mask to hide his identity. 

    “SHIT. I thought I was about to die; a warning next ti-" He placed a finger to her lips and pulled her into a swirl of darkness. A moment later, a spy rounded the corner, cursing his bad luck at having lost her trail. 

    “I’m having second thoughts of keeping you in the Empire.” He paced in the twisted dungeons. She too, now wore the dark robes of an Ascian. 

    “Why am I wearing these?” She asked, but he didn’t reply. He continued to ramble on - apparently concerned for her safety. “Why am I seeing all of this? Whose memory does this belong to?” She looked about, frantic. Where was this place? “Who even ARE you? I... this makes little sense... Thancred said... but he said...”

    “Whose memory indeed!” Hypnos giggled, suddenly in her face. “Or maybe not a memory, but a fear? Is the wittle bwack mage afwaid she might be the bad guy?” There was a round of mocking giggles from the shadows. He tapped his cheek as she turned in circles, trying to see who was laughing. “What else do you fear, I wonder.” He hummed. “Well, let’s see, how does four hours with Phobetor sound?” He clapped with great enthusiasm, as if she'd just agreed to play with him. 

    “N-no! Please! Not again! I’m sorry I zapped you, please don’t leave me in here with- “

Chapter Text

    Himi's restless night lingered on her mind as she stepped out of the Admiral’s office. She hoped she hadn’t seem too tired during the meeting; though if the Admiral had noticed her exhaustion she had said naught.

    “Lingering in the Admiral’s office? What did she want to see you for?” Resin eyed Himi as she rejoined the group by the main Aetheryte in Limsa Lominsa. Raubahn had tasked all four with Emissary duty; which seemed like three people too many to Van. Then again, he had an inkling the true purpose of this mission was to introduce the other three to the Admiral and Elder Seed-Seer. And despite the missed Voidsent battle, Tamru and Resin had helped locate Lilira, as well as a myriad of other tasks, hence their involvement as emissaries. They, including Himi, were already being compared to the Warriors of Light that’d vanished from  memory and Eorzea five years prior. A comparison Van wasn’t overly fond of, for reasons he kept to himself. 

     “Oh, you know, she and I were just having a good flirt.” Himi clicked her tongue. 

    “Truly?” 

    “... No.” Himi bapped Resin’s shoulder. “It means that it’s none of your business, that’s what. Though she did tell me to tell you, Van, that you should stop being a baby and come with us to Gridania.” Himi flashed a cheeky grin. 

    “She did NOT use those words!” Van squeaked, ears shooting up. 

    “You’re right! It was more of a... tell that man to lighten up, and stop brooding!” Himi did her best impression of the Admiral. Tamru and Resin snorted, Van’s ears flicked back.

     “Alright, THOSE words I believe.” He admitted. Himi flashed a cheeky grin, spotting a familiar face in the crowd. She shifted slightly to confirm that it was indeed Jacke beckoning her to follow him. Van saw her staring and turned to see what’d caught her attention. But Jacke was already gone, in a blink-and-you-missed-it moment. 

    “Hang on a bell; there’s something else I need to take care of while we’re here.” She hummed.

    “Is aught amiss?” Resin gave Himi a head tilt. 

    “I’ll let you know!” she finger gunned, vanishing into the bustling crowd. Van had half a mind to follow her, but he knew he couldn’t leave the other two to their own devices in an unfamiliar port. Home was so close! And yet, he still could not return. 

    Himi eyed the ocean wearily as she meandered down to the docks less traveled. A fog had rolled in, and she really hoped she wasn’t about to get jumped.

     “Thought I peeped a familiar bran-faced dove!” Jacke was suddenly, just, THERE, right next to her. Himi jumped, and would’ve given his arm a proper wallop had he not caught her wrist. “Tha’s on me. Didn’t mean t’startle ye.” He offered a sheepish grin as he surrendered her hand. 

    “Sorry, I’m... sorry.” She peered at the water before turning her attention to him. “So! You beckoned? It’s Jacke, right? Trying to recruit me?” She winked. 

    “Aye and nay; I think Thancred would box me ears if I made a sister out o' ye, but there was some bullshite while ye were gone. Word has it yer th’ type o’person who is wont t’help folks. Got a moment?” He quirked his head to the side.

    “I need to get to Gridania; depends on how long the moment is.” 

    “Glad I caught ye then; c’mere.” He beckoned for her to follow him, again, leading her inside of the guildhall.  Ffion gave Himi a wide grin as she stepped through the door. 

    “Siren’s piss! There’s a face I was startin’ t’think I’d never see again! How you feelin’?” Ffion strode to Himi, plopping a hand on her head and giving her hair a playful ruffle.

    “Well, still can’t remember fuck all but I’ve got one of my job stones back, at least.” Himi shrugged, offering a small grin. She noticed that Ffion had swapped her purple coat for a green woolen shirt, and her pistol for a pair of daggers.

    “Least the Twelve’s given ye a bit o’luck.” Ffion sighed, crossing her arms. “Jacke tell ye yet what’s happened?” 

    “Noooooo?” Himi turned her head to Jacke. He bore a serious expression as he recounted the events from the other night. 

    “Some devil toddled right onto Ffion’s ship an’ backed her crew. Blink o’yer eye an’ they were all dustmen. Wasn’t a bell later we discovered other city-folk been put in th’ coolcrapes.” He shook his head, not noticing Himi was glancing up at Ffion, hoping for a translation. 

    “A lot’o people died because of a spooky fellow.” Ffion bit on her lip, ruffling Himi’s hair again. 

    “Ah! OH! Well shit. Did Nald’thal have a beef with Limsa Lominsa suddenly?” 

    “Who’s t’say!” Ffion shrugged. 

    “Ye said ye had t’ get to Gridania, so I won’t keep ye. That said; mind findin’ out if Gridania’s had a surge o' people suddenly croakin’? An assumin’ yer returnin to Ul’dah at some point, mind askin’ round there as well?” 

    “M-me? Why me?” Himi took a step back; it wasn’t an unreasonable request, but it was so...odd? Out of nowhere? Would she have to keep this mission secret from the others? Probably, otherwise they’d most likely be there as well.

    “We’ve got our hands full.” Jacke gave her a sheepish smile. “And I trust ye.” 

    “Er...” She really been hoping to return to Ul’dah immediately after finishing in Gridania as she wanted to find Thancred. But he asked, and she really didn’t have it in her to say no. “Would be happy to!” She smiled, giving him a thumbs up. 

    “’Preciate it, dove! I won’t keep ye any longer, off with ye!” Jacke flashed a smile before she bowed and exited. Once she’d left the guild hall, he crossed his arms. “That up to yer standards, pretty boy?” He glanced towards the stairwell with a furrowed brow as Thancred strode into view. 

    “Works well enough for me.” 

    “So what’s the verdict?” Ffion murmured. “Spyin’ on us, or spied on them?” 

    “I’m fairly certain she was truly, spying on them, or some form of Empire Spy countermeasure. Given her penchant for uncovering information and corruption, even if she claims it was all unintentional.” Thancred leaned against the wall. “That said, I’ve still not uncovered anything concerning any group suddenly missing, or missing a member. At least not in Eorzea. But I can’t exactly take a trip into Empire territory to investigate now can I?” He murmured, shaking his head. “We’re assuming, of course, she was a spy at all.” He sighed. “She could’ve been many things, honestly. Captive, conscript...” 

    “Plenty o’mysteries for th’ sisters to solve.” Jacke mused. “Best get yerself gone too, I reckon. ‘Fore she’s in an out o’Gridania before ye even shove off.”  Jacke shooed Thancred out of the guildhall. 

    Van had to give Resin’s arm a good yank to get them off the airship in Gridania. They’d been quite insistent about not returning; but if Van was stuck babysitting the budding Warriors of Light, Resin couldn’t duck out of traveling to the city tucked deep in the Black Shroud. Resin swiftly pulled their hood over their face and shrunk down as much as possible as Van and Tamru marched on ahead. 

    “You alright?” Himi nudged Resin’s arm. 

    “GODS, pray, don’t tell anyone. Understand that I left Gridania for a reason. My aunt and uncle still dwell here but...” 

    “Buut?” 

    “We’re...” He winced. “From Ishgard. Toussaint. Minor House but still...Y’know.” 

    “Ah! Don’t want people asking you for gil?” She winked. 

    “Fury, you can have it all!” They laughed. “No, simply... A lot of family trouble. Which is not unheard of in Ishgard, I realize. I’m not as fair skinned as most others that hail from the Coerthas so it’s oft challenging to withhold what house I’m a part of when I’m there. But here? I could be from any family, so long as I don’t share my last name. But, ah! I don’t wish to get into it. Suppose I just needed to confess to someone to assist me in maintaining the secret.” Resin didn’t catch the way her eyes glistened at the request. 

    “Secret is safe with me!” She put a finger to her lips. 

    “I appreciate it.” Resin smiled, attuning with the main Aetheryte before pursuing Van and Tamru as they wandered towards the conjurer’s guild. “I see they seem to be keen to leave here as well, they’re not delaying for either of us.” Himi snorted and shook her head.

    “Welcome to my fucking world.” She mumbled before striking up a new conversation with Resin. 

    Himi had difficulty maintaining a neutral face upon discovering how frail and prone to illness the Emperor was from the Seed-Seer; there was unquestionably no reason she should feel so worried! Yet, maybe worried wasn’t the right word? But it absolutely unnerved her. Of all the people to fuss over! Why would she be so upset–ah! The conference was over. Himi had become so absorbed in fretting that she almost didn’t notice the others taking their leave. 

    “My friend; is there something on your mind?” Kan-E-Senna gave Himi a cordial smile; she’d caught how distant she had appeared the past few minutes. 

    “Oh! I. Ah.” Himi bowed, feeling silly. There was NO way she’d admit to being troubled over the Emperor; thankfully Jacke had unintentionally given her a cover. “Sorry for the, possibly alarming question, Seed-Seer. But have you heard of any strange deaths lately? Like people who weren’t sick or elderly suddenly dying?” 

    “Hm...” Kan-E-Senna clutched her staff as she perused her memories. 

    “Not that I am aware of. However; I can inquire with the Wood Wailers and Twin Adders if they’ve heard of any such deaths. Pray, Is there aught I should know?” 

    “I don’t know; mostly trying to assess if an incident elsewhere is isolated or not. If they haven’t heard of any such deaths occurring, you don’t need to hunt me down to inform me. I’ll take the lack of contact to mean that all is well.” 

    “I see!” Kan-E-Senna smiled. “Well, if I hear aught of anything peculiar, I shall see to it that any and all relevant information is relayed to you swiftly.” She placed a hand on her chest and bowed. Himi flashed a thumbs up before energetically hopping from stump to stump as she departed the Lotus.

    “Are you always going to make us await you?” Van bellyached as he leaned on his staff.

    “I’m more surprised you haven’t fucked off back to Limsa yet.” 

    “Well, I was about to just leave; then we got a message that something in Limsa requires our attention.” He grumbled. “Collective our. They want all four of us.” 

    “Oh.” Himi wondered if more people had died. “Well, why don’t we skip the airship and just teleport over? We’re all attuned, and it’d go faster.” Himi slipped the bracelet from her wrist. 

    “Fine by me.” Van relaxed, though no less irritated. 

    “Last one there’s a rotten egg!” Himi blipped away before anyone could object to her challenge. 

    “You don’t even know-! AUGH.” Van internally cursed as Resin and Tamru disappeared while he complained. “Oh, they’ll never let me hear the end of this.”

    Himi held her job stone up to the sun, inspecting it curiously; despite having their new task, the ferry was currently undergoing some much needed maintenance, so they were forced to wait a bell or two. The other three opted to gather some supplies from Hawker’s alley while she waited by the Aetheryte. Worry for the Emperor still lingered in the back of her mind like a terrible memory. He was old; people get sick more often when they get old. It was normal, and fine, and a good thing, right? The empire was bad. Her stone glittered oddly, and the Echo soon overwhelmed her senses. 

      He sat at his desk in silence. Head resting in his fingertips as his eyes stared past the paperwork that lay before him. He didn’t flinch at the knock on his door, nor did he move when she entered his room via a wisp of darkness. 

    “Hades, I just heard. I’m so sor-” He cut her off with a quick flash of his palm. 

    “Where. Have. You. Been?” His bitterness dripped from his monotone voice as his sharp gaze slowly fell upon her.

    “I was tying up some loose ends with my previous life, but that doesn’t matter right now. Hades, have you eaten? Drank? What can I do to ease your burden? What do you need?” Her honied voice burst with empathy, she meant every word and was so ready to smother him with care and affection. But her kindness felt like a poisoned dagger in his chest, her words taunting him.

    “What I need…” Emet-Selch balled his hand into a fist. “Is to understand one, simple thing.” He slammed that fist onto the desk. “Of ALL the times for you to be absent! Of ALL the times for you to wander off to a different… meaningless false life- you. Picked. Now.” he pointed at her accusingly, voice dropping into a growl.

    “I-I…” She wrung her hands together, shrinking down in her armor. “I’m sorry! If I had known I would have come back faster; but I’m not a miracle worker! I didn’t hold the seat of Emmerololth. Medicine isn’t my specialty!” She protested, feeling guilty at her very, very poor timing. She realized how suspicious it must have looked; he was so used to betrayal by now and she HAD proclaimed years prior she was determined to ‘foil’ his plans. Emet-Selch raised his hands, admitting defeat. 

    “You’re right, you’re right. What could you have possibly done?” He slammed his palms down onto his desk, rising so fast from his seat the chair toppled and hit the floor with a loud bang. She flinched, but didn’t budge from her spot. “I can’t imagine what the person who holds the seat of Azem, the traveler who helps people, could have done to help someone who needed her!” He pointed at her. “Oh, I’m sorry, I forgot. You walked away from your duties thousands of lifetimes ago!” A fake laugh escaped his lips. “Well, tis no wonder you’re never around anymore when people need you! ...Never around when I need you! This makes t...” No, that was too low of a blow he decided, stopping himself from blaming her for another child’s death. 

    “Th-that’s not fair! I’m so sorry about Lucius, but that’s… he’s not… this isn’t our old world, Hades. People get sick more, and they die younger. Sometimes parents outlive their children and it’s not fair. And it hurts. It will always hurt; unless the child was a little shit and you didn’t like them at all - but you can’t blame me for him dying! He got sick, he just… got sick. I’m sorry I wasn’t here earlier, but I’m here now.” Her voice wavered. He glanced at the wall, at nothing in particular, clenching his jaw as he tried to find the words. He shut his eyes and covered his face with his hand to hide the tears that dared pooled in his eyes. She cautiously approached him, gingerly reaching out to pull him into a hug. She vaguely remembered a time when they were similar in height, but these days, her head barely touched his chin. He didn’t return the affection at first, but it took only a moment of silent embrace before he dropped his forehead on her shoulder and draped his arms around her. “I’m here. I’m here.” She whispered softly. 

    “What is the point of this existence if it’s naught but suffering?” He hissed. “What is the point of saving anything so fragile? Just when I was beginning to think that this world, these people… No! A fool I was to think that any of this was worthy to succeed all we’ve lost!” He paused. “All I’VE lost.”

    “Noo! No no no! Don’t say that,” She rocked him gently, ignoring the switch from we to I for the moment. “Think of all you still have! You’re still a father, a grandfather! You still have a... morally questionable Empire, but we can keep working on that last one.” 

    “It doesn’t matter.” 

    “Yes, it does! It all matters!” 

    “Useless, fleeting…” 

    “Things MUST be fleeting, or there is no cycle!” She pulled away, gripping his upper arms and trying to look him in his eyes. “So long as we have that; we have everything. There is still h-” 

    “Ohhh SPARE me your… whatever the hell it is you think you’re saying.” Emet-Selch rolled his eyes and removed himself from her grip. “You think yourself silver tongued like Hythlodaeus? Hm? Do you even remember him? Or are all of those memories conveniently wasting away in another unworthy shard on some pathetic, pale reflection’” 

    “… When did you get so mean?” 

    “Hmn. An excellent question. I think, somewhere between losing the world and people I loved thousands of years ago and my so- this vessel’s son dying; I may have gotten a little bitter.” He shot her a sour look. 

    “I’m sorry that Hythlodaeus isn’t here,” she didn’t want to admit that he was right, she didn’t remember him. “... and that I’m only six... parts here but please don’t… give up on everything so soon!” 

    “So soon?” His jaw dropped. “SO SOON?” His voice pitched. “I’ve lived a thousand, thousand lifetimes on this… MISERABLE world and you DARE tell me I am ‘giving up’ too soon?” He stepped back and pointed to the door. 

    “Leave.” 

    “…Hades!” 

    “You will refer to me as Emet-Selch, Emperor Solus or Your Radiance. You have lost, nay, you never had the right to call me by that name. Go, live your deluded, wretched false life filled with chaos and turmoil that you seem to revel in. I have nothing more to say to you. Not today, not ever.”

    “W-what!? Just like that? He dies and suddenly all value you saw is lost and you want me out of your life? That’s not going to make it better! That’s not going to make you happy!” 

    “OUT.” He raised his voice.

She clenched her jaw and fought back tears. “You’re a proper bastard! To think that I…!” She shook her head as her face twisted in anger. “I hate you!” She stomped her foot. “So much!” She pulled out a dark purple stone and tossed it at him. He easily snatched it out of the air, quirking a brow as he stared at the Black Mage stone he had gifted her several lifetimes ago. With a huff, she turned and stomped into a swirl of darkness He scoffed, amused. 

    “You’ve said as much before.” He mumbled, slowly walking towards his desk with shoulders slumped. He fixed his chair and sat, rubbing his forehead. “You can’t possibly mean that, don’t be so cruel… that’s what you’d be saying right now, wouldn’t you Hythlodaeus?” He muttered out loud, stroking the stone with his thumb for a moment before holding it up to peer into it. She was right; the idea of never seeing her again didn’t make him feel better. But he was in no mood to chase after her to apologize. As the stone glittered and shined in the ambient light, he contemplated other means of making amends.

Instructions on how to use a new spell whispered in her mind as the memory ended.

    “Oi, dove! You alright there?” Ffion clasped her hand on Himi’s shoulder, pulling her out of the Echo. 

    “Yeeeess. Just. Er.” Himi’s face flushed as she pocketed the stone. “Lost in thought, I suppose.” She grinned. Ffion had a feeling Himi was keeping a secret; but she wouldn’t pry. For now.

Chapter Text

   “Himi! Quit flirtin’ and get over here!” Van shouted across the plaza after his venture into Hawker’s Alley had completed. Himi squeaked as her face turned a bright shade of crimson and whirled around to flash Van a rude gesture. Ffion let out a boisterous laugh, pinching Himi’s cheek which made the blushing all the more worse.

  “Look at ye! Face as red as Limsa’s colours!” She howled. “Ye traipsing into the Sastasha Seagrot, aye? Mind if I join ye?”

   “I don’t mind; doesn’t hurt to ask the others first though.”

    “HIMI.”

    “I’M. COMING. YOU. IMPATIENT FUCKER.” She hollered, flipping Van off a second time. She couldn’t see he was getting entertainment from teasing her, and wasn’t actually mad. 

    He gave the former-captain a curious look as they approached, flicking is tail as he shot a glance at Himi.

     “Van, I thought maybe since your leg is giving you trouble, that I’d bring a friend along, just in case there ARE pirates. That all right?” She scrunched her nose, expecting more harassment.

      “Not a bad idea.” He hummed, noting Ffion’s daggers. “Never hurts to have a sister ‘round.” He gave her an approving wink. No one offered an explanation to Resin or Tamru. Ffion simply bowed as if he had said nothing about sisters.

    “Pleasure to meet ye all, ye can call me Ffion.” She gave the group a good look. “Any of you able to heal? Or should I stock up on potions?” She grinned, using the top of Himi’s head as an armrest. Himi sputtered, but didn’t move or complain.

     “I’m trained in basic healing.” Resin nodded. “I’m in the middle of learning Thaumaturge magic, but I can handle any minor injuries if they happen at all.”

    “Yes; Himi has her job stone back, so she may make such quick work of anything, regardless.” Tamru mused.

     “Har har.”

    “Can we go?” Van flicked his tail again. “Walk and talk. Walk and talk.” He grumbled, motioning for everyone to head towards the docks.

And the world doesn’t freeze.

    “If only we had something other than... stale crackers to chew on.” Nero sighed whimsically, holding one up to the light. His lips were pulled into an exaggerated pout as he inspected the pale excuse for nourishment. He tossed a sideways glance at Gaius, who was more focused on the report in his hands than the food in front of him. Though truly, calling it food implied it was nutritious and edible, and gave it far more credit than what it was worth. Gaius didn’t respond to Nero’s bellyaching even if he secretly agreed. Nero, undeterred, sighed loudly as he dropped the cracker onto his plate. “When are provisions being re-supplied again?”

    “Tomorrow.”

    “Truly? Pity.”

    “You never cared before; so out with it. Why are you mewling for my attention so?” Gaius lowered the paperwork to give Nero a tired stare. Nero, of course, perked right up in his seat.

    “So I’ve done a little snooping and-“

    “If this is about the Populares Woman...”

    “I assure you, my Lord, you want to hear this.” There was a mischievous glint in Nero’s eye. Gaius gave him a shrewd look, but eventually relented. Motioning with a hand for Nero to continue. “Despite records indicating a sizable family, no one has ever seen them in the same place in the same moment. Not once! Not once in at least fifty years; though I’m unsure if the past five truly count, but the fact remains that it’s only the women who have ever been observed in public, only one at a time, and not a SINGLE male family member has been seen. Not in public, not in private.”

    “Sounds like an elaborate cover, then.” Gaius hummed, rubbing his chin. “But that is his Radiance’s business, and not ours. In fact, I question how you came about all this?” He raised an eyebrow.

    “WELL you know what they say about loose lips. Emperor’s business she may be, but that doesn’t stop the populus and lower ranks from whispering in the shadows about what they’ve noticed.” he hummed, rapping his knuckles on the table. A proud smirk spread across his lips. “And I am very good at asking the right questions and listening to what’s not said.”

     “And what, exactly, do you plan to do with this knowledge? And why tell me?”

    “Apologies! I thought you curious about her, my Lord.” Gaius gave Nero a look, sighing as he picked up the report again to hide his face.

     “Unless you think you know who she is, or if she is a viable threat, I desire to hear no more of this.” He grumbled, his curiosity even more piqued. Even if he was loath to admit it.

    “Oh, I think I do; and I have another theory... I want to test. Buuuut.”

    “Is this your roundabout way of asking my permission to do something? Get on with it.” Nero grinned wide, scooting his chair closer to Gaius before leaning forward. He whispered a few things and immediately had Gaius’s full attention. The report was abandoned onto the tabletop once more, as Gaius steepled his fingers, listening intensely to Nero’s theory and proposal. What neither of them could see, was that a white robed Ascian was listening in on their conversation. He tapped his chin, less worried and more... curious. Wondering how, if at all, he should intervene. Perhaps ‘twould be pertinent to observe her first, before deciding.

      She was incredibly easy to find, ironically. He watched from the shadows, amused by her slogging across the slippery rocks, wringing out her hair. The bodies of pirates and Sahagin lay scattered about the cave floor. Himi glanced at the bodies, internalizing her regret. She’d much prefer her usual method of sleeping everything, but in this instance not only was it dangerous to do so as again, as she was not unsundered Hypnos, with everyone watching and already suspicious… She huffed, more upset that she didn’t think to teleport them into a cell much earlier.

    “Siren’s piss!” Ffion laughed, clapping her hands. “If we had an army of ye, Himi, Eorzea would be ushered into a new golden age! Shit, we almost didn’t need to come, ye killed everythin’ so fast.” She whistled. “Maybe when this lot stops bein’ lazy and starts helpin’ ye, they can be just as good as ye one day!” She patted Resin and Tamru’s shoulders.

    “I suppose we overdid it with the observing.” Tamru hummed, not looking even the least bit guilty.

    “You think?” Himi grumbled, as she continued to wring the sea water out of her hair. She kept her back to the ocean, pretending it wasn’t there. “I might be stronger, but I can still get overwhelmed by sheer numbers!” Giving up on her hair, she rejoined the others and crossed her arms. “And then fucking what? If I get knocked out because thirty or so dinkbags overpowered me, do you all think you can handle them?”

    “Ermmn...no. Definitely no.” Resin sheepishly grinned. 

    “Don’t worry dove, bet it’ll take more n’that to knock ye down! Hells hath no fury, as they say.” She winked as she headed for the exit, giving Himi’s rump a playful slap when she walked by. Himi squeaked, face turning bright red for what was probably the hundredth time in an hour. Resin and Tamru cackled after exchanging glances. Van’s ears perked in amusement despite his effort to look apathetic.

    “A friend, hm?”

    “GODS I have known her five minutes less than Thancred, yes, just a friend.”

    “So Thancred stands a better chance, then?” Van quirked an amused eyebrow as Resin, albeit briefly, looked disappointed.

    “NO. That’s not what I mean by that!” She squeaked, puffing out her cheeks. “Cheeky... fucking bastards.” She grumbled, stomping off after Ffion. 

    So flustered she was, that the white robed Ascian almost went unseen. Ffion clearly hadn’t noticed him, but Himi certainly did. At first, she wondered who he was and why Ffion had said naught. Were his robes white instead of black because he was... friendly? She blinked, as she saw him smile. Another blink, and he’d put his fingers to his lips. A third blink, and his voiceless words sent a chill through her body. Her senses flooded with the deep smell of low tide and a heaviness that plunged her heart into her stomach.

He was gone when Van looked; everyone other than Himi remained blissfully unaware that Elidibus was just there.

    “Himi, you alright?” Van called out to her, noticing her shift in demeanor. Her lips wibbled, and she sputtered sounds that could have possibly been a different language, but it wasn’t one Van recognized. “I’ll take that as a no. FFION!” He called out, and the newly minted Rogue came running back.

    “What’s up-, oi! Himi! Dove! Ye alright?” 

Her eyes darted everywhere as she shivered and cowered as if surrounded by threats in every direction. Cold, angry voices badgered her and only her. Van felt as though something was off; Resin and Tamru’s Echo’s were itching but didn’t fully kick in. Ffion dared to put her hands on Himi’s shoulders as she hyperventilated.

  “Dove can ye hear me? Nod if ye can.” She couldn’t tell if Himi nodded in acknowledgement or not. Ffion bit on her lower lip, contemplating her options. “Resin, Tamru! Go report in about our success here, say nothin’ bout Himi.” She ordered, easily slipping into the role of Captain. “Van, teleport back to Limsa with me; takin her with us, o’course. I think you know where.” Van nodded. “You two- when ye done reportin’ in. Wait fer us in the Inn. If they drop any more missions on ye, accept ‘em but stall by pretendin’ yer gettin’ supplies in Hawker’s alley. Ye all know what to do, now git!”

    Ffion cursed when she rushed into the Rogue’s guild and Jacke wasn’t there. For better or for worse, the room was mostly empty, save for Underfoot; who looked like he was about ready to leave, and V’kebbe, who was chomping away on her sandwich.

    “What’s all the fuss?” She quirked an ear, nearly choking when she spotted Van. “Bloody hell, that you X’vanet?” Her jaw dropped.

    “Maybe. Where’s Jacke?”

    “Out takin’ care o’business.” Underfoot glanced up at Ffion, who by now was carrying Himi. “MMMN. Guessin’ this might be more important.” He flinched. “Hang on, I know where he is. Take her up, V’kebbe, can ye make sure no one other than Jacke is allowed in?”

    “‘Course!” She nodded, polishing off her food before leading the other three upstairs.

      She was an absolute wreck when Jacke burst into the room. Almost looking completely deranged, her hair still drenched from the earlier excursion. Although a little more calm than she was in the cave, she still paced and fretted, muttering a mix of an unrecognized language and code-speak.

      “What happened?” He looked to Ffion and Van for answers; they took turns explaining the situation, glancing occasionally at Himi who seemed lost in her own world. Jacke hummed, rubbing his chin as the details rolled around in his head. “Now the rum-dutchess patters riddles.” He mused. “Ey, dove. Can ye hear me, at least?” He calmly approached. Her attention snapped to Jacke when she recognized his voice.

      “LEADER. You’re a leader!” She closed the gap between them and frantically gripped his shirt.

      “Aye; I’m the guild master.” He tilted his head as he gently grabbed her wrists to pull her off.

      “A leader, I need to tell a leader!” She insisted. “Tongue tied otherwise!” She grabbed his shirt again. Jacke gave her a stern look, but nodded to indicate he understood.

      “Ffion, X’vanet, mind leavin’ the two o’us? Actually, Ffion, can ye call-“

     “Done and done!” She nodded, opening the door for Van as he hobbled out, no questions asked. Jacke waited a moment before returning his attention back to Himi.

     “Now. What d’ye need to tell me, dove?” He felt as though what she needed to tell him differed vastly from whatever had her upset to begin with.

As if injected with energy, Himi released his shirt and bounced excitedly around the room. It reminded him of her burst of energy the night they had found her.

   “I remembered what I had been doing! But not the lead up to it, sorry, workin’ on that.” She flinched before continuing, not taking a single breath as she rambled on. “Caught wind of some sort’ve secret lab hidden in the remains of a coastal town. Was told the Empire might be involved so I snuck in to check. FOUND the lab hidden underground a bit, least I THINK I was underground, anyways, and there were definitely Empire soldiers prowling about. And I saw, people! Regular people! Either being sold to the Empire or at the very least they were being compensated for their ‘haul’. Either way, they weren’t conscripts or escapees, they were definitely being paid for.” She paused, wilting a little. “Wanted to help, couldn’t help, too many soldiers! S..so...so many soldiers.” She dropped to her hands and knees, exhausted. “I... I’m so sorry... there were... too many... I couldn’t.. I couldn’t help... they might not even be there anymore.” Himi pushed herself up and sat on her knees, burying her face in her hands. Jacke wondered why the other two couldn’t have heard this for only a second, as his rage over hearing about the pocket of human trafficking victims that’d somehow gone unnoticed. Was she lying, could this be an elaborate trap? She seemed sincere as she lamented her failure, sobbing heavily.

      “Hey hey, dove! Dry those peepers o’yers!” He knelt next to her, putting a firm hand on her shoulder. “Even the best o’us can’t always solve a problem on their own. We’ll get those bloody bastards, ye hear? We’ll get those flithy, bloodsucking curs and strin’ ‘em up fer all t’see.” He hummed. “S’why ye needed t’get to Limsa, innit? I’m wagerin ye tried to teleport in the middle o’combat and missed the plaza somehow.” He scratched his head, unsure if that was at all plausible, but for lack of any other explanation, it would have to do. He turned his head towards the door, as Thancred hastily entered.

      “Is aught amiss?” He shut the door before anyone else could and enter and rushed to Himi’s other side.

    “Well, it’s confirmed. Spyin’ ON the Empire, or at least, stumbled upon them.” Jacke furrowed his brow. “Caught the curs buyin’ other souls, right under our noses!” He spat. Thancred sneered, grumbling to himself.

      “And when she tried to leave, they spotted her, I wager?” He narrowed his eyes. “Explains much.” But not everything. He offered Himi a sympathetic glance as her sobbing calmed and she rubbed her eyes. He tucked a strand hair behind her ear. “Chin up; we know now and I can assure you, the dutiful sisters will take care of the fiends!”

    “But...but they know I saw them! And it’s been a couple of weeks at this point! What if all those people are dead, what if they’ve moved, what if-“

    “We’ll deal with th’ what if’s once we get there.” Jacke reassured her. “But ye damn well believe this is bein’ handled before th' darkmans come.” A determined fire burned in his eyes, dark as his expression was. “Can ye point on a map whereabouts ye saw all this? No? S’fine, we’ve worked with less; no, I ain’t bringing ye with us. Ye’ve got other duties that be wantin yer attention.” Nor did he want to risk seeing her more upset if they did indeed, discover the bodies of the captured civilians. “I gotta get to barkin’ out orders. But ye take care, yeah?” He gave her shoulder one last squeeze before hustling out the door. Jacke passed Elidibus, and was none the wiser.

     “You did all you could.” Thancred smiled. “Let Jacke handle this; everyone else is waiting for you in the plaza.”

    “What do I tell them?”

    “Keep it simple, that you’re relatively fine now, and everything else is none of their business.” He placed a hand on her back. “Do you need a moment to catch your breath?” She nodded, and he nodded in return. “Alright, then I shall sit here with you till you’re good and ready to rejoin them.” He motioned to some chairs tucked in the corner. “Though, how about we move from the floor to something a bit more comfortable, hm?” She agreed, and allowed him to help her to her feet. As he guided her to the chairs, she eyed the door where Elidibus now stood. She opened her mouth to alert Thancred, but the hidden emissary suddenly appeared in front of her, putting a finger to her lips. Knowing full well that Thancred couldn’t see him, he smiled wide.

     “Shhh… you see naught.” He stepped back, leaning against the wall, silently watching to ensure Himi said nothing he didn’t approve of.

      Thancred stayed mostly out of sight as Himi later joined the other three in the plaza. They conversed for a minute or so, before heading out to whatever task called them next. Humming to himself, he slunk off to someplace quiet and private to make a call, but was immediately stopped by a white-haired Miqo’te giving him a stern look.

    “Twice now, I find you in Limsa Lominsa when Ul’dah is where you should be.”  She crossed her arms.

    “Ah! I swear I have an excellent reason...”

    “Not letting mysterious girls teleport away from you again, I trust?”

    “No! No, I assure you I’ve not lost anyone else, and I SWEAR I was just about to return to Ul’dah once I’d called Minfilia.” He offered a sheepish grin. Y’shtola tilted her head, curious about his report. “I’m more than happy to fill you in before I call, but let us move elsewhere.”

    “Alright.” Y’shtola flicked her tail. “Though next time, I would prefer you warn me when you’re about to pay a visit!”

    “I will certainly do so from now on!” He chuckled nervously, leading her away from the plaza.

      “Truly! Not a spy from the Empire, but one who worked against them? Oh, what a relief!” Minfilia sighed, placing a hand on her chest. Urianger listened, patiently awaiting the call to end though no less eager to hear the full update. “Yes, I understand... of course! Please, if our aid is required, we shall gladly grant it.” Minfilia eyed the broken Tupsimati hanging on the wall. “Yes, I agree. I will speak with him anon. Keep an eye on her, still, will you? Yes, I still want to meet her. Pray, return to the Waking Sands as soon as you can. Take care, Thancred.” Minfilia collected her thoughts before addressing Urianger. “Well...” she sighed, relieved. “I am happy to report that she is not of the Empire.” Her face dropped into a frown. “However; when she recalled her last scuffle with the Empire, she made no mention of Ascians. Thancred even asked her to be sure, but she was adamant that there weren’t any there.”

    “Then there remaineth still, memories that escapeth her yet. Or she doth withhold the truth, perhaps out of fear.” He tapped his temple, mulling over the possibilities in his mind. “The lady doth not seem to realize the mask shard is absent from her person?”

    “She does not. Or at the very least, she has not mentioned it missing to Thancred.”

    “Then perhaps 'tis the former, and not the latter. I shall have mine own questions upon the hour of her arrival.”

    “She has certainly run into them before. How else would the one Thancred helped her fight have her job stone?” Minfilia lowered her gaze, putting a hand on her chest. “Perhaps they are the true reason for her memory loss, and not her run in with the Empire.” She hummed.

    “I suspect you are correct, my lady. Is there aught else you requireth of me?”

    “No, that was everything! Thank you, Urianger.”

    “By your leave!” He bowed deeply before leaving the solar. She smiled warmly and offered a wave as he exited, expression dropping into worry.

    “I know she is not the enemy...” Minfilia mumbled out loud. “Yet I worry all the same.” 

Chapter Text

    Himi had hoped that at least their next task would send them to Ul’dah. Alas for both her and Resin, Gridania was their next destination. Ffion wasn’t joining them, of course, but she didn’t forget to give Himi’s cheek a flirty pinch before leaving the guys, gal, and non-binary pal to continue onwards to the Black Shroud. 

    “And now they want us dealing with the dead, and a cult.” Van tilted his ears back, catching Resin’s sleeve to prevent them from sneaking out of the Black Shroud altogether. 

    “I’d much rather be back in Ul’dah, but this really requires our attention doesn’t it?” Himi sighed, shaking her head as she plopped her hands on her hips. Van snorted.

    “Maybe YOUR attention.” He grumbled. “You can make quick work of a cult and the surrounding undead, I think.”

    “And I would prefer to not go in alone, if it’s all the same to you.” She crossed her arms and gave him a look. He pursed his lips together, eventually throwing his arms up in defeat, agreeing to come with her. Though there was something about the dead that made him secretly want to go, even if he was throwing a fuss about it. Resin and Tamru, in all honesty, just wanted to see Himi light everything on fire again. 

    The four would be heroes cautiously approached the dark musty tombs, footsteps crunching on dead leaves, and gods only knew what else, littering the ground. Himi took in a slow, deep breath, soaking in the familiarity of it all: the wet, chilled air, the lingering sweet scent of mummified remains, the stagnation that sat deep in one’s chest. Fireflies darted about skeletons that shambled in the flickering torchlight. She picked at her gloves, more out of restrained eagerness than nervousness, and took a bold step forward. The corpses made a few rumbling sounds, but they paid her no mind. And perhaps, if one was paying attention, one would think they were moving out of her way. Van followed her in, and the living dead turned their heads to watch him curiously. A few shuffling over to get a better look. However, once Resin and Tamru followed the other two, the magicked bones turned their attention and got a bit aggressive, to say the least. It wasn’t until they moved closer to Himi did they get a respite from the harassment. Resin was just happy to not have to deal with them anymore, but Tamru found the whole thing a bit too odd for his tastes, however, he said naught.

    It happened again; possibly not a surprise, that the three lingered behind, barely helping Himi as she cleared the catacombs of dead soldiers, flesh-flies, carrion beetles and rambling cultists with their impish voidsent. 

    “Fury be praised! We’ll be in and out of here before you know it!” Resin whooped fully glad to be done with Gridania sooner rather than later. “Himi, Himi!” Resin eagerly wiggled as Van destroyed the cultists orb. “Gather up as many beasts as you can, and then set them all ablaze at once!”

    “Did you not hear me earlier when I said- you know what? Never mind, Fine! Fine. I’ll pick up the pace.” She rolled her eyes, jogging ahead into the dimly lit tunnels. 

    Gathering mites and undead guards went well; until of course it didn’t. She had just entered an interring chamber when something itched in the back of her mind, deep in her memories. Her heart slammed against her chest as her mind felt pulled elsewhere; oh what a rubbish time for her Echo to kick in! But the others weren’t around, who could possibly be triggering her -

    Elidibus was loath to admit it; but he was lost. A thick fog permeated the ancient forest and ‘twas an easy thing to find oneself caught in twisted branches or trip on overgrown roots. The deeper he traversed, the colder and deader the environment grew.

He was not meant to be there.

     But duty demanded that he find Emet-Selch and the ever elusive Azem. Neither had been spotted for over a week, and although extended absences were normal for her, Emet-Selch was too duty bound to have missed so much work without so much as a peep. Not even Hythlodaeus knew where they’d gone to, and at some point the night prior, he too had vanished. Venat had been called in to help in the search, but so far there’d been nothing. He wondered if, perhaps; they had returned to the star? But they were still young and it would be odd for them to not seek out their replacements beforehand.

     The panicked breaths of someone running through the forest caught his attention before anything else. He wondered who could possibly be in this twisted forest, but when the individual broke through the fog, he saw that they barely held form. A spirit? He’d heard Azem mention them in the past but he never thought he’d see one for himself.

     “What are you doing, standing there! Run!” The spectre shouted, unaware that Elidibus was still alive. An arrow whistled through the fog, striking the spirit in the chest. “No! No! I don’t want to go back! I wasn’t ready to d-” And with that, the runaway ghost burst into countless orbs of light, becoming absorbed by the fog.

     “Oh, Elidibus!” The familiar voice of Hythlodaeus called out as he stepped into view. “My apologies, I was a bit focused, see.” He smiled, bow in hand and quiver filled with arrows much different from the ones he normally had. “I assume you’re here ah… looking for the three of us?”

     “An understatement!” Elidibus sighed. “Were it only Azem. But for you and Emet-Selch to also vanish without a word was alarming.”

     “Ah, yes. In my case I was summoned and had not a chance to alert anyone as to where I was going.” He offered a sheepish grin. “And I can also assure you that there is good reason for their disappearing act. Though it would be best if you heard from them. Follow me! I’ve grown accustomed to the odd nature of this fog and forest, I can lead you to the lake.”

     “Lake? I was not aware there was a lake in this area.”

     “It is not a well known by design. Come, come!”

     A few silent moments passed before the trees and mist gave way to a wine-dark lake, smooth as glass aside from the commotion in the center. Elidibus gasped when he saw the transformed state of Emet-Selch in the middle, channeling his bountiful aether onto the water’s churning surface. He wondered at first, how the rest of the lake could be so still when the circle under Emet-Selch rippled so. A second glance and he saw that the churning was countless souls, desperate to live again but had not yet found new life. He’d never seen Emet-Selch transformed before, and the man oft grumbled about the idea of doing it at all. And Elidibus could see why; the power of the underworld was intimidating indeed and had twisted his form to match his duty. But there was still something awesome and inspiring about the visage, and Elidibus found himself less scared and more inspired.

    “Ah! Apologies again, I probably should have warned you first that he’d taken form.”

     “Do not apologize, I find it… marvelous!”

     “That’s what I keep telling him! Would that he believe me.” Hythlodaeus offered a soft smile. “Now where is, ah! Here she comes!” He turned to watch the fog. Elidibus wondered if he was about to witness her transformed state as well, and was admittedly a tad disappointed when she burst through the fog looking as she always did. Mask down, hood askew; though her glyph shone brightly over her face. In her arms were bundles of strange flowers and herbs, and she barely paused to say hello as she ran towards the water.

     “Hi, Hyth, Elidibus!…ELIDIBUS?” She gave him a bewildered glance, but realized he would have to wait. She ran out onto the water, not disturbing the smooth surface as she ran towards Emet-Selch. Elidibus watched as she gave the plants to him, and they were rapidly consumed. Her hands were small compared to his face, but she reached up to cup it gently all the same. “How are you feeling?”

     “Fine. Though I cannot do this forever.” His voice rumbled, eyes drooping a little in exhaustion. “The plants help.” He leaned into her touch.

     “Elidibus is here.”

     “It was inevitable someone from the Convocation or Venat would seek us out. Go. Speak with him. I cannot leave this spot.”

She nodded and quickly returned to shore; Elidibus noticed she wasn't porting everywhere like she normally would.

     “Well, I daresay I can see why you two suddenly went missing. Is it safe to assume that that is one of the secret entrances to the underworld.” He titled his head curiously. Azem nodded.

     “We’re really sorry; there wasn’t any time to send a message and once we got here well. Had our hands full.” She sighed, slumping her shoulders. “Annnd for obvious reasons communication devices and teleporting doesn’t work properly here. Not even for me, unless I transform but I am… exhausted. Even pulling Hythlodaeus here was difficult.”

     “And a smidge unpleasant, compared to how it normally is, I must confess.”

     “You do look exhausted!” Elidibus frowned. “Is there naught I can do to help?”

     “We can’t fix or close the gate without the key. And that’s missing. What’s more, even if we FIND the key, there is a… well. A nasty beastie that may or may not have escaped. So we can’t close the gate until it’s returned. I doubt the whole Convocation would come; but if there was at least Lahabrea and Fandaniel… it would do wonders. Venat too, if you can contact her.”

     “That should be no problem, she’s joined the Convocation in our search for the three of you.”

     “They must be so pissed.” She sighed, drooping a little.

     “More worried than anything, I assure you. Once they know what is happening, I am certain any grudges they hold will melt away. Now ah, how do I… “

     Azem let out a sharp whistle that echoed louder than what he thought should be possible. Almost instantly, he heard something large bounding through the forest. He stumbled backwards with a massive, three-headed dog carrying a few souls in the jaws of its middle head. She and Hythlodaeus immediately showered the beast’s right muzzle with scritches, and the head on the left sniffed Elidibus curiously, before licking the astounded Emissary. He giggled as the slobbery tongue knocked his hood and mask off.

    “What a magnificent beast!” he offered his own scritches, and the middle head whined, feeling left out.

     “Cerebrus can lead you to the edge of Katabasis. Return to the same spot and he will bring you and anyone else you can gather back here. I promise he only bites runaway souls and monsters.” She smiled as the souls were dropped at her feet, earning the middle head some good-boy scritches. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got some runaways to interrogate.” Her glyph flashed, and Hythlodaeus gave her a concerned look as Elidibus crawled onto Cerberus.

     “You cannot mean to transform as tired as you are!” Elidibus heard Hythlodaeus scold her, but the rest of the conversation was lost as Cerberus leapt back into the fog.

    Himi shook her head, realizing she was lying on the cold catacomb dirt with an exhausted Resin leaning over her. Her mind tried to grasp the vision, but already she’d forgotten the face, the name, and the voice of the one who… the white-robed person had been speaking to. Elidibus? Was that the name of the one in white?

    “You ah... spaced out before killing everything. We’re all fine, just uh, maybe we should actually...go. A little slower. Sorry, you were right.” Resin admitted, shaking their head.

She sighed, a bit annoyed but relieved everyone was unharmed. “Oh this is going to be a long day.” She grunted as Resin helped her to her feet.

    “How much worse could it get?” They gave a reassuring shrug.

    Her face hit the compacted soil of the old mine shaft. She growled, digging her fingers into the ground as she spat out blood and dirt. 

    “You call that a hit? What a p- “ Whatever she was about to say was interrupted by the Giant’s fist as it pummeled her into the ground again. Her mana shield groaned and cracked with that hit, and she needed a moment longer to catch her breath.

    “C’mon hero of the hour! Walk it off!” Van taunted.

    “Would like to see you do better!” She growled, flipping the three observers off.

    “Can’t, legs' hurting.”

    “I’m healing!”

    “I’m learning through observation!”

Himi rolled her eyes as she pushed herself back onto her feet. 

    “I should not be tanking!” She protested loudly, rolling her shoulder before sending out a flurry of spells, switching between fire and frost with each flick of her hand. “I SWEAR sometimes when I’m around you three I feel like my spell strength is less potent!” 

    “Ah! I see, that’s what is meant by switching between astral ice and fire.” Tamru nodded, making mental notes he was sure to forget later. She hated every moment of this. If she had to see ONE MORE cave today...

    “Welcome back!” Momodi smiled cheerily at Himi and the others as they wandered into the Quicksand. It didn’t take much to see how dogged Himi looked as she dragged her feet across the floor.“Oh, Himi you, uhm.”

    “She’s fine, just a little dirty!” Van patted her back.

    “If you say so.” Momodi shrugged, not at all convinced of that. Sadly, for Himi, before she even had a chance to sit, a scream echoed from the outside. The screech of a woman being harried by a group of men, of course. Accusing her of stealing, what was it again? Dodo meat? The three slowly turned to look at Himi expectantly, after they’d popped outside to investigate. 

    “Really? Are you fucking serious? GODS. Fine. But this is the last fucking thing I do on my own today I swear to fucking fuck.” She grumbled, storming off. “OI! PISS PANTS. LEAVE HER ALONE.”

    “I think Himi’s mad.” Resin grimaced.

    “Nah, she’s fine.” Van flicked his ears. “C’mon, back inside, I need to sit and I’m hungry after all that dungeon crawling.”

    “You know we really didn’t do much.”

    “Hush kid, don’t look a gift chocobo in the beak.”

    After the men were defeated and the Echo shared a memory as it is wont to do, Thancred wandered from the crowd, offering a friendly smile and a quick wave. “We meet again!” Himi’s foul mood melted immediately; she bounced a couple of times in excitement before launching herself at Thancred, wrapping her arms around him for a hug. “Well, hello to you too!” He laughed. “It hasn’t been that long since you’ve last seen me!”

    “Shut up, it’s been a long day, and I still missed you.”

    “Apparently! Though I must admit, I’ve been following you, into most places that is. Which is admittedly how Ffion was able to find me so quickly this morning.” He confessed, brushing dirt out of her hair.

      “And you didn’t say anything?” She pouted, leaning into the headpats.

    “Well, I wanted to see how well you played with others without my company as a buffer.” He wiped a bit of soil off her cheek next. “Passed with flying colours, I daresay! Though I noted how you kept wanting to get back to Ul’dah. Trying to get back to me, hm?” He teased. “Now, I can’t stay, I have to-“

    “Oh coooommme oooon!” She whined, looking so utterly defeated.

    “Ah! No no! No pouting!” He smiled. “Go to Momodi; tell her the Scions have found who they’re looking for. And assuming you say yes; I. Will. See. You. Later!” He gently booped her nose with each word. “And I mean it this time! You’ll soon be begging to get rid of me.” He grinned.

    “If I don’t see you later today, I reserve the right to pinch you. Repeatedly.”

    “Fair enough.” He brushed dirt off her one last time before giving a quick wave and disappearing into the crowd.

   “Are ya sure she’s alright? She looks like she could use a good – Oh! Himi! There you are!” Momodi smiled and waved Himi over to the table. “I’ve got some water here for ya; ya look as though you need it.”

    “Thank you; oh, uh. Thancred wants me to tell you that the Scions have found who they’re looking for.” Himi shrugged, not entirely sure what Thancred had meant. Resin and Tamru were equally clueless, but while Momodi clapped in excitement, Van spat out his drink.

   “Ohhhh, no no no! No! No! He must be joking, I’ll never be rid of you three now!” He complained.

   “Oh come now, Van! I think they are EXCELLENT additions!” She beamed, proud as anything. “Allow me to explain...”

Chapter Text

     The darkness would be suffocating, were Elidibus not an Ascian.  He waited for Lahabrea serenely in the void, permitting his mind to meander with musings he was sure to forget before the year was done. If not sooner. He eyed the effigy of Zodiark; the one true god, any Ascian would claim if asked.  As his mind toyed with the idea of replaying memories of a world long gone,  Lahabrea appeared in a swirl of darkness. He took his place on his marble pedestal, and crossed his arms. 

    “You called?” His voiced crackled with an annoyed gruffness. 

    “I was thinking...” Elidibus hummed, turning to face Lahabrea. “You mean to antagonize and assist the Amalj’aa into summoning Ifrit, correct?” He adjusted the sleeves of his white robes.

    “Yes. What of it?”

    “Whatever you’ve had them gather for crystals and sacrifice thus far, double it.” Elidibus smiled widely. “Or even triple, whichever suits your fancy.” He flicked a hand dismissively. 

    “Why. Not that I don’t delight in the thought of increasing Ifrit’s power to cause more destruction and chaos, why? It would require more time which increases the risk of being thwarted before the Eikon can even be summoned.” He grumbled, but didn’t dismiss the idea outright. Not yet. 

    “Because I feel as is, it may pose little to no challenge to an adventurer who now roams the desert. If you need more time, I can provide a distraction.” He hummed. Lahabrea pursed his lips together, wondering just what Elidibus was playing at. 

    “Fine.” He snorted. “Then get to it.  This meeting has delayed me enough. Off with you! And I will do my part.” 

And so, Elidibus left.

    Appearing in front of Hypnos next, who, obviously took a few steps back out of worry he was in trouble. Elidibus raised his hand to signal he was not there to berate or chastise the lesser Ascian. 

    “I require something of you. How many people can you put to sleep at once, and for how long?”

    “Oh! Ahh...” Hypnos scrunched his nose as he did some sleep-math. “One weak minded person for a month, a medium minded person about a week or so, someone super strong and or with a lot of aether or the echo? A moment, if at all. Bit touch and go on that. For MULTIPLE people, half a bell tops~!” He replied in a sing-song voice. 

    “What would it take for you sleep an entire city for as long as necessary?”

    “PHWWOOO! We’re talking I’d have to be Unsundered and in my prime boy-o.” Hypnos whistled, offering a shrug. “Don’t suppose you’ve got the power to unsunder people in those robes, hmn?”

    “Alas, I do not.” Elidibus hummed, thinking.  “However...”

    “That being said...” Emet-Se-... Emperor Solus, grumbled. “I wish not to speak of the matter further. Will you leave an old man be?” He waved a hand dismissively as he made a slow getaway.

     “Gladly, I would.” Varis wrinkled his nose as he followed his grandsire, one slow step at a time. “Were you not the Emperor and thus, required to-“

     “Ah. How rare it is all three of us are in the same room. I suppose most families would celebrate such an occasion.” Emperor Solus interrupted, gesturing at Zenos, who just so happened to enter the throne room. “Though I assume you’re here to pester me  with boorish business as well.” He sighed wistfully as Varis glowered.

    “Boorish perhaps. However, 'tis something that’s boring me; some overly dutiful errand boy of yours keeps informing me about the whereabouts of that daughter of the missing Populares woman. Normally, I would ignore the constant badgering. But it has grown so tiresome I’m here to see that it stops before I kill the next man who brings me an unwanted report.” He stared at his father and great-grandsire, wondering which of them had made the order for him to be bothered.

    “What? The daughter has been found?” Varis raised an eyebrow. “I was not informed of this.”

    “Truly? Curious. I’ve been pestered nonstop.”

    “Doubly curious; there’s no reason for you to have been told as they did not spot her in Doma.” Emperor Solus hummed, deep in thought.

     “I said as such. Though, father, I am surprised you heard naught.”

    “Not that I miss either of them, but it is information good to know all the same.” He shot an annoyed glace at the Emperor.

    “Don’t look at me; all I did was give the order to stop looking for the rest of the family.” He grumbled.

    “Did you not also say that she’s in Thanalan on your orders?”

    “....I did say that, but again, why you were told is a mystery to me.”  This sounded like either one of the Overlords or a cheeky lesser had figured out his ruse; this was potentially not good. 

    “On your orders?” Varis pursed his lips together. “If true, this will do naught to quell the rumors.”

    “Oh, poppycock, who gives a damn about petty rumors.” Emperor Solus grumbled. “No, she’s not a secret heir, if that’s your worry. She’s no claim to the throne you all are already fighting over. Don’t give me that look boy, I am also capable of hearing rumors.” The “Emperor” banged his cane on the floor, “Now, as I was saying...”

    “Before we were so rudely interrupted.” Nero slung Mjolnir,freshly painted with fresh blood, over his shoulder. “Everything is progressing, as discussed.” He turned to glance at Gaius. “And it does not clash with any other plans.”

    “Good, good. See to it I am informed of any important developments. Though keep it quiet.” He mumbled. “Especially if you find...”    

    “Anything regardin’ what th’ dove saw?” Jacke approached Ffion and Underfoot in the abandoned root cellar which had been converted into a laboratory. The scent of low tide mixed with the musk of dirt and clay, and was pleasant and unpleasant at the same time.

    “Nay, Jacke. Not a thing. However...”

    “What? Tell me.”

    “Well...it ain’t been two weeks since anyone were here last.” Underfoot chewed on his lower lip. “Ye said not a souls has recognized her yet, aye?”

    Urianger’s mouth dropped slightly when his eyes fell upon Himi upon her entering with the others. Papalymo caught him staring, and gently nudged Urianger with his staff, though he said naught. The disgruntled elf tapped his forehead, quickly realizing he needed to come up with a new set of questions for her. Papalymo narrowed his eyes, already deciding he’d interrogate Urianger after the introductions had finished. Van was lingering by the doors. Not as social as he once was, Papalymo noted, frowning internally. He drowned out most of the conversation, tuning back in when the introductions began.

    “That said, the lovely lady to my left here is Y’shtola. You almost met her that night when you first arrived in Limsa Lominsa, Himi.” Thancred offered a warm smile.

    “Tis true. You should have seen the look on his face when he realized you’d teleported on him.”

    “Y’shtola!” Thancred protested.

    “Well, he’s stopped me from doing that now!” Himi held up her wrist to show off the bracelet. “Can’t teleport unless I take this off.”

    “...Truly?” Y’shtola raised an eyebrow at the bauble. Even Papalymo tilted his head, doubting the claim that the bracelet could do such a thing.

    “Ah! Pray, forgive me, Himi. I may have slightly fibbed. 'Tis a normal bracelet. But I daresay it has done its job.” He grinned.

    “….Oh, you’re a dead man.” Himi flattened her expression. “You. Fucking asshole! Oooh, I can’t believe you!” Himi sputtered as she tried so hard to not laugh. Most of the other Scions, even Van, enjoyed a round of laughter as Himi pinched Thancred a few times in revenge. Papalymo wasn’t a fan of her language; but he’d scold her later. 

    “Well, I daresay that trick won’t work a second time.” Papalymo chortled, noting Urianger either missed what had gotten everyone laughing in the first place, or simply didn’t find it as amusing as they all had. 

    Introductions continued apace, and once concluded, everyone but Himi, Thancred and Minfilia left the Solar. Papalymo saw Yda distracted by some conversation with Resin and Tamru, which provided him the perfect opportunity to pull Urianger aside before he vanished somewhere in the Waking Sands. 

    “Pray, Urianger. A moment, if you will?”

    “Of course.” Urianger nodded, stepping into one of the much quieter and emptier hallways. “Is aught amiss?”

    “Hmn! I should be asking you the selfsame question! I saw that face you made when she entered. And I doubt it was because you were immediately smitten by her.”

    “Thy assumption would be correct. 'Twas not because of a sudden pang of affection upon seeing her visage.” He hummed. Papalymo gestured, encouraging Urianger to explain further. Urianger hesitated before shaking his head. “Nay, I must confirm mine own assumptions before I sayeth aught.” He tapped his temple, already losing himself in thought. “Pray, thou hast my word, I will inform thee posthaste of any fruit my inquiries bear.”

    “Very well.” Papalymo shrugged, sighing heavily. “Though if you need assistance, don’t hesitate to ask!” He wagged a finger, before marching off to join Yda to rein her in before she scared the newest Scions. Urianger internally stressed out as he slipped away before anyone else could interrogate him.

    Speaking of interrogations.

    “Pray, I would like to be transparent with you, new friend.” Minfilia smiled warmly. “Thancred has been keeping me abreast of not only your deeds, but of your progress with your memories.”

     “Had a hunch, with the way he was always skulking off to make calls.” Himi snorted, giving him a playful elbow.

    “He mentioned you had lost items. Pray, have you found them all?”

Himi shook her head, drooping her shoulders a little. “No...I haven’t really had the time to look. I wouldn’t even know WHERE to look.” She sighed.

    “Mind telling us what you’ve lost? We can always keep an eye out for the items.” Minfilia offered slyly, wondering if a mask shard would be among the missing items. Himi hummed again, tapping her cheek as she pondered whether or not she should say anything.

    “Well...” she began, feeling a tad embarrassed. “A little red box that holds six job stones; though I suppose there’d only be 5 in there now. Uhm. A silver key with a nautilus on it. I have no idea what it goes to, but I know it’s mine.” She paused. “My actual staff is missing. Somehow. As well as my gear and weapons. Sorry, I realize how out of pocket and crazy that sounds.”

    “Considering how well you pull your current staff out of thin air, it doesn’t surprise me in the slightest. Though hang on, did you say SIX job stones?” Thancred took a step back. Even Minfilia stared in disbelief.

    “Oh! I knew you were more experienced than Resin and Tamru were; but I did not expect to hear of such accomplishments! You must have been quite the adventurer! Would that you could remember any of it.” She offered a bittersweet smile.

    “No one recognizing you makes it all the more concerning.” Thancred hummed. “Actually, Himi. Mind doing me a favor real quick? Can you see if Papalymo is still here and fetch him? Thank you!” He smiled as Himi exited the solar without another word. Once the door closed, Thancred excitedly slammed his hands on the desk, leaning forward. “Seven hells; what are the odds she might be one of the...”

    “Missing! This whole time she was believed missing along with the rest of her family but she’s been In Thanalan?” Varis scoffed as his grandfather, once again, tried to shuffle away. 

    “You seem awfully concerned.”

    “'Tis a grand lie to have weaved, and for what purpose?”

    “Well think about it, father.” Zenos hummed. “If her family’s disappearance had aught to do with an enemy in the Empire, it would be better to keep her whereabouts a secret, lest she be hunted by her enemies.”

    “Congratulations, at least one of you isn’t an utter dimwit.”

Varis glowered on top of his glower, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists.

     “I am no idiot; however -“

     “FIVE YEARS?” Jacke’s jaw dropped. “Are ye certain?” He stepped further into the hidden laboratory, eyeing the thick layer of dust, the long abandoned notes, the rusted equipment.

    “Certain as the sun.” Underfoot shrugged, glancing up at Ffion. “Go on, show him what else ye found, greenhorn.”

    “Aye. Jacke, c’mere.” Ffion beckoned Jacke into a musty side room filled with empty, rotting bookcases. Papers ruined from the elements scattered the floor, and the sun peeked through what remained of the roof. She gestured to the corner, and Jacke’s eyes widened as he approached. 

    “Seven hells! Th..that’s...!”

    “Just what I was about to say!” Nero exclaimed, agreeing with Gaius. “I can’t think of any other explanation, currently and...”

     “It would make sense; though it does leave some questions...” Minfilia blinked, staring at the door completely flummoxed. “But just the thought! Oh! Thancred! Could she truly be one of our lost friends?” Her lip wibbled, emotions catching in her throat.

    “There must be a way to know for sure.” Thancred tapped his chin. “But it beggars the question of where she’s been, and how is it she fell from the sky into the waters of Limsa Lominsa.”  He stood up straight when there was a knock on the door and Himi returned with Papalymo, currently lecturing her on her sailor mouth. “Thank you Himi, that will be all; why don’t you familiarize yourself with the rest of the building and Scions, hm?” Thancred more than happy to give her an excuse to get away from the lecture. In truth, he also desired to speak with Minfilia and Papalymo alone. Himi grasped the chance for escape, nodding quietly and skipping out of the solar. 

    “She and Yda are going to be a handful when they’re together, I can already tell.” Papalymo sighed. “Now, what did you wish to discuss with me?”

    “Well...” Thancred began, sighing. “Admittedly, calling for you was an excuse to get her out of the room for a moment, but now that you’re here...” He glanced at Minfilia, who nodded, expression turning serious.

    “Papalymo. She informed us of her lost belongings; a box that holds her jobs stones, all missing but the one she has currently. Which would make six in total.”

    “Yes, I can imagine her desire to find - did you say SIX?” He threw his arms up, shocked. “Did she say how skilled she was in them? What jobs they are? Good gracious if she’s as skilled in those as she is with Black Mage...she is most certainly not a novice adventurer!”

    “We said the same. Do you think she could be...”

    “...Anymore troublesome than she already is?” The Emperor thought to himself as he pinched the bridge of his nose. “Oh, my.” He feigned a cough. “My poor, poor health. I need to go lay down.” He grumbled, shuffling out of the room, continuing the cough farce. As he passed Zenos, he swiftly shook his hand; as if to mock them being related. But Zenos felt a small stone pressed into his hand, and he was smart enough to keep whatever it was out of his father’s sight.

    “Be well, Great-grandsire. Or not.” Zenos boredly hummed, shuffling out of the room before his father could ask questions.

    “Five years...” Varis grumbled as his family exited the throne room. “Certainly a fascinating number...”

    “Aye, I’ll bring the numbers to the Admiral m’self.  Rest o’ye, get back to the hall an stay put, ye hear me? Call everyone o’us back till I say so, understand?” His face darkened. “I’ve got a sneaky hunch ‘bout somethin’. And...”

    “If this theory proves correct,” Gaius rumbled, “that she is...” 

    “One of the Warriors of Light we lost at Carteneau? If she isn’t, I sure would like to know where she was instead. Though I suppose one dedicated enough might pick up six job stones in five years.” He hummed. “Not that I am one to keep secrets, mind you, but I daresay we keep this theory to ourselves for now. No use in getting anyone’s hopes up, only to dash them later.”

    “I agree!” Minfilia nodded her head. “Oh but wouldn’t it be wonderful if...” Her eyes sparkled as she put her hands on her cheeks. Thancred and Papalymo exchanged glances, nodding silently. They’d have to be subtle, but they were determined to confirm one way or another - ah, Minfilia’s link-pearl was buzzing in her ear. “Sorry, one moment, Yes?... WHAT?” She gasped. “All of Ul’dah!? Truly?” Thancred and Papalymo’s attention was fully on her now. “Yes, of course we will investigate immediately!” Minfilia needed a moment to compose herself, placing her hands on her cheeks to calm herself the best she could. “A-all of Ul’dah, every...one within the city walls they’re all...”

    “Curious...where have you been the past five years, child?” Gaius mused as he and Nero parted ways. 



    Himi caught Urianger staring from afar, and with a coy smile, placed a finger to her lips.
   
    "Sshhh..."

Chapter Text

 “Maybe I’m hallucinating or just completely off my rocker,” Himi mused as she tapped her chin, eyeballing Minfilia. “But Ul’dah looks very awake to me.” She scrunched her nose, wondering if someone had pranked them. Himi watched as merchants and adventurers, sprouts and veterans alike, flittered through the streets of Ul’dah. Minfilia narrowed her gaze, trying to spot anything, anything that may have been out of place. Only a half bell had passed since they’d been alerted that all of Ul’dah had fallen under a slumber spell. Since having the Echo was what kept Himi from dozing off during her and Thancred’s confrontation with Hypnos, Minfilia insisted on being part of the investigation. With much protesting from the self-proclaimed scholar and bard, of course. The only thing that kept him from tagging along (for now) was Himi having offered to guard the Antecedent. Currently, the two were lingering near the stairs next to the Ruby Road Exchange and the Quicksand.

     “Something is not right, I can feel it.” Minfilia hummed out loud before taking a moment to check in with the other pairs of Echo-Wielding Scions. Van had stayed behind at the Waking Sands as he was exhausted, but each entrance into the city had a pair of Scions stationed there. While she gathered the reports, Himi picked at her gloves, listening in on a passing conversation.

     “-thought he’d died in the Calamity. Turns out he’d used it as an excuse to elope with his mistress!”

     “Can’t say I’m surprised, but still, that poor thing!”

Himi tilted her head to one side as the two Lalafell came and went without giving her a second glance. Even though the story sounded tantalizing; she was more intrigued by the reference to the Calamity. This wasn’t the first time it’d been brought up, and as she glanced skyward where Dalamud once hung, only one question danced in her mind: What the hell was everyone talking about?

     “Well,” Minfilia’s sigh pulled Himi from her daydreaming. “No one has spotted anything amiss, nor have their Echoes offered any clues or warnings.” She placed her hands on her hips. “However, this still does not feel like a mere prank. Pray, let us continue our investigation anon, before we return to the Waking Sands.”

     “Enjoying being out of the Solar doing an adventurous thing without Thancred fussing?” Himi offered a cheeky grin, to which Minfilia reciprocated.

     “Perhaps a little, but don’t tell him. If only we were here for pleasure, and not work.”

    “Secret’s safe with me! And give me two shakes of a Namazu’s tail and I will find a way to MAKE this fun!” Himi patted her chest, grinning ear to ear. For a moment, Minfilia thought Himi’s eye colour had shimmered, but perhaps it was merely a trick of the light. “Before I forget, I have a question.” Himi rapped her knuckles on her cheek, mimicking Y’shtola. 

     “I’ll answer if I can.” Minfilia smiled softly, making a mental note to ask Himi just what a Namazu was, later. 

     “What’s this Calamity that I keep hearing everyone refer to?” Himi crossed her arms and shifted her weight onto one foot. “For real.” She continued when she saw Minfilia’s shocked face. “I just keep smiling and nodding when people bring it up, but I genuinely have no fucking clue as to what it is; was.

     “Truly?” Minfilia gawked. “Van had said during the banquet your Echoes had gone off; he remembers the Calamity regardless, but he claimed he saw Raubahn’s memories of Carteneau. Did...you not? While it wasn't the same as directly remembering the incident itself, the Echo provided a near equivalent window into the past.

     “No, I saw something nonsensical and random. Someone’s memories of a dinner conversation.” She fibbed, offering a shrug. “Seriously though, what happened during the Calamity?” Minfilia needed a moment to wrap her head around the idea of having memory loss so terribly, that it wiped all recollection of such an event. It was a hefty story, of course, but Minfilia obliged Himi’s curiosity, regaling to her the events of five years prior. Perhaps in hearing the tale, something would jog her memory? But alas, once she’d finished, Himi still looked as lost as ever. “Huh. Yeah. Don’t remember any of that. Maybe I just wasn’t in Eorzea.” Himi shrugged again. 

     “But surely such an event would-” 

     “Sorry for interrupting, buuuut, quick question. Did anyone outside of Eorzea do anything to help or investigate what was happening, before, during and after, ooorr…?” 

     “No, none that I’m aware of.”

     “Maybe they didn’t notice somehow. Either way; makes you wonder what sort of world-ending issues are happening on the other side of the Star that we’re not privy to, doesn’t it?” Himi grinned, turning her attention to a stack of crates she swore weren’t there a moment ago. Minfilia fell silent, momentarily lost in her own thoughts, now wondering what if there were indeed, world ending issues happening elsewhere. Though, she was certain the Mother Crystal would at least reach out if something threatened the Star, regardless of where it occurred. She hoped.

     “Certainly a question easy to get lost in. You must pose it to Urianger. I’m sure he’d love the conundrum!” She smiled, returning her focus to the present moment.

     “Hey Minfilia?” Himi’s attention had already jumped to a different subject. “Memory jokes aside, were those crates always here?” 

     “No, I dare say they were not.” Minfilia gave the crates a shrewd look. “Though we were focused on other matters, a merchant could have left them there. Although...” 

     “Aren’t those… Garlean crates?” Himi asked out loud. They both exchanged troubled glances before retreating warily, both of them bumping into someone much taller than either of them. In unison, they squeaked in surprise and turned, startled, only to see that it was Raubahn. The two grabbed each other’s arms and burst into a fit of giggles.

    “My apologies, Antecedent, Miss Claire.” Raubahn chuckled. “I assure you, I did not intend to startle you so. I was unaware of how good I am at being quiet.” He smiled, giving them both firm shoulder pats. “They had informed me you two were mulling about, and due to how rare it is to see you in Ul’dah these days, Minfilia, I did not want to miss an opportunity to at least great you.”

     “Always good to see you, Raubahn, please, give my regards to the Sultana!” Minfilia smiled warmly before her expression fell serious. “My humblest apologies, we would have called ahead, but we thought the city asleep and our link pearls refused to work.”

     “Asleep?” Raubahn tilted his head to the right before glancing at the bustling crowds. “I daresay the city is doing anything BUT sleeping. And you are certain the report was not a prank?”

     “Absolutely certain.” 

     “Hmn. Follow me, then. Let’s speak anon at the Hall of Flames.” 

     “Wait wait!” Himi flailed her arms. “Don’t forget the crates!” 

     “The crates?” 

     “Oh! Yes; we believe those crates are — where did they go?” Minfilia gasped, taking a step back. 

    “Piss all!” Himi bellyached, scrunching her nose. Minfilia clutched her chest, giving herself a moment to collect her thoughts. “Magic tricks are fun, but I don’t like this kind!” 

     “Raubahn; I promise you there were crates here of Garlean make.” She insisted. He narrowed his eyes; he believed her, of course, for there would be no reason for her to lie. 

     “I understand why you believe that the report of a sleeping Ul’dah was not a prank. Though if those crates are simply a gag, I am bloody unamused. Let us return to the Hall and we can-” chaotic noises and shouting in the nearby distance interrupted Raubahn. “This way! Come on!” He bellowed, rushing further into the Ruby Road exchange as others ran out. Himi and Minfilia exchanged troubled stares before running after him.

     Roughly half of the exchange was blanketed in a noxious smelling slop as merchants, adventurers, and common folk all lay in the street, snoozing. Even the delivery moogle was not immune to a sudden trip into slumberland. Broken bits of exploded crates scattered the stone; ‘twas obvious now this was the work of Hypnos. 

    “Seven hells!” Raubahn gritted his teeth. He quickly began giving instructions into his linkpearl, holding his nose in an effort to avoid inhaling the gods awful smell. 

     “Of course.” Minfilia narrowed her eyes as she covered the lower half of her face with her arm. "If he cannot use spellwork to render multiple individuals unconscious, he would need to rely on a substance that can.”

     “Pray, Minfilia, tell me what you know of this devil you speak of.” Raubahn cast a glance in her direction.

     “Of course! Though, 'tis Himi who has firsthand experience.”

     “Very well then. Speak, Himi.”

     “OH. Uh. Well...” She disclosed what she knew, however, she excluded the part where Hypnos had been pestering her in her sleep after their first encounter. “Dunno what he wants, though.” She noted.

     “What? Reeeaaally? You’re a terrible listener then.” Hypnos called out in a singsong voice, perched on a stack of crates.

     “Is this he?” Minfilia eyed Himi before giving the purple haired Au Ra a penetrating gaze.

     “Guilty as charged!” Hypnos applauded, not allowing Himi a chance to reply. “You may call me Hypnos; master of slumber, bringer of dreams. Lest you wonder, no, I’m not a primal.” He gagged. “Dreadful things, those. Never been much of a fan.”

     “What is the meaning of this chaos?” Raubahn growled. “Why do you send the citizens of Ul’dah into slumber?”

     “I got bored, honestly.” Hypnos offered a coy shrug.

     “You’re an Ascian, aren’t you?" Minfilia accused, “You have not donned their robes, nor have you assumed the form of a hyur, but I can sense the darkness within you. You… you must be one of them! Who else revels in such chaos out of boredom?” (If only she knew). 

     “Ooo! You noticed that in me, only? Interesting. But yes, your perception percepted correctly!” He clapped again. “You’re already more fun. I’m glad you’re here, blondie, because THIS one-” He turned his attention to Himi, and was promptly greeted with several electrical shocks to the face. “OW. RUDE. I was TALKING.” 

     “Sorry, I wanted to see if – wait, why am I apologizing? Fuck you! Wake everyone up and bugger off!” She scrunched her nose. 

     “That’s a big ol’ N. O. However my lovelies, the solution to your problem is hidden somewhere in the city! As are more crates that’ll periodically go off the longer you take. Merely find the solution, and all will be well.” 

     “Or else?” 

     “No or else. I just want to see how long you take to find it under pressure.” He grinned, offering a shrug. “Killing people isn’t my thing, and as I said, I’m just bored. No agenda.” 

     “Hmn. Why do I struggle to believe this claim?” Minfilia glowered. 

     “I don’t know, as I am not you. Still, I’d stop lollygagging if I were you.” 

     “The Viera in Limsa Lominsa! Is he an Ascian too?” Himi asked, gears having turned in her head.

      “What makes you say that?”

      “Sleep is akin to death, they say in poetry.” She gave Hypnos a haughty stare. “And you said yourself that killing people isn’t your thing, but someone recently had a murderous field day in Limsa Lominsa.” She stood her ground as Hypnos’s otherwise cheery expression darkened.

     “Ironic you ask such a question.” He snorted. “Toodles!” He returned to his cheery self, offering a quirky wave before he vanished from sight.

     “Our work is cut out for us then.” Minfilia sighed heavily, taking mental notes of his words.

     “Thancred is going to give you such an earful later.” Himi too, took notes, though not as many as Minfilia and Raubahn.

     “I shall not abandon the mission; I do not know if the Echo will protect us from the effects of the sludge, but he may still try to personally send people into a slumber.”

      “Wherever you go, I will follow.” Himi patted her chest. “Within reason. I’m not holding your hand while you pee.” Himi shrugged and Minfilia stifled a laugh.

     “Speaking off...” She sighed as her linkpearl buzzed. “I see you got the link pearls working again. Yes, Thancred, I’m alright. Yes. Yes. And Himi is fine as well. Thank you for checking in.” She flattened her expression, signaling that Thancred had not actually asked if Himi was alright. Himi gave a slight lift of her shoulders, amused, as Minfilia continued to update him. “Well, we could use all the help we can get in finding the crates and the supposed solution, however he may try to send anyone without the Echo into slumber himself… yes. I figured you would. Alright, we’ll see you soon.” She sighed, ending the conversation. “Well, that’s that. No stopping him from shadowing us now.”

      “At least you’ve got a boyfriend who’s concerned for your well being!”

      “Oh! We’re not, no.” Minfilia giggled as they parted ways with Raubahn as they exited the Ruby Road and walked towards the Quicksand.

      “Really? I figured since he hasn’t tried flirting with you that you must be his actual girlfriend.” Himi shrugged. Minfilia flattened her expression again.

      “Ah, I see.”

      “Oh no, did I hit a sore spot?”

     “No! No!” Minfilia smiled, waving her hands dismissively. “Worry not. We’ve just a long and complicated history.” They entered the Quicksand through a side entrance. “What about you? I noticed his flirting is toned down with you as well.” Minfilia had a mischievous glint in her eye.

    “Who’s not flirtin’ with Himi? They’re missin' out on quite the catch!” Momodi strolled over. “More importantly, what was all that hubbub outside?” She tilted her head. 

     “Thancred is not flirting with her; and alas, I fear I must inform you of a mischievous man causing chaos in the city simply because he’s bored.” Minfilia sighed. “Exploding crates, putting people to sleep.”

     “THANCRED not flirtin' with Himi? What in the Seven Hells is wrong with him? As for the crates-”

      “What about me?” Thancred joined the trio, scooting in between Himi and Minfilia, offering a polite wave to Momodi.

      “Your timing is, as always, either comedic or impeccable.” Himi felt her cheeks flush, wondering how much of that Thancred had actually overheard.

      “Well, I do try.” He smiled at her. “Now...” His expression turned serious. “Momodi; pray forgive us the alarm, but once we leave, lock the doors and don’t let anyone in or out. Aside from us. Do you understand?”

     “I do. As much as I would rather not shut our doors; you’ve the right of it.” Momodi sighed.

      “No weird Garlean empire themed crates in here, right?” Himi asked.

      “None that I’ve noticed.”

     “Oh. Well. Calling it now, the cure for everything will end up being tucked away in here. Somewhere. Probably my room, honestly.” Himi snorted.

     “There are plenty of adventurers still in here; either in their rooms or stayin' put till I give them instructions.” Momodi hummed. “We can search this place top to bottom while you three help the rest of the city; I’ll check your room, Himi!”

     “Minfilia, I think you-”

     “Should stick by us, good idea, Thancred.” Himi pursed her lips together, nudging his arm.

     “That’s not-”

     “Not a bad idea? Glad we see eye to eye.”

     “Himi!”

     “Thancred.” She gave him a stern stare. He awkwardly cleared his throat.

     “Ah. Nothing.” He offered a sheepish grin. “Let’s be off, then!” He adjusted his collar as he rapidly shuffled out of the Quicksand, much to the amusement of the three ladies.

    “I thought I commanded you to be discreet with your plans.” Gaius rumbled as he beckoned Nero over. “Instead, I’ve been informed Garlean crates have been observed causing chaos in Ul’dah.” Despite his annoyance, he remained calm as he addressed Nero, barely raising his voice.

     “I can assure you, my Lord, those crates aren’t my doing.” He hummed. “It’s comical, really. I was just about to ask you a similar question; if you’d thought of some scheme to test her.”

     “Nay. I ordered no such thing.” Gaius reread the report. “Hmn. Ensure all supplies are accounted for. See if we have a thief; Empire approved or otherwise.”

     “Part of her mysterious mission from the Emperor, do you think?”

     “Hmn. Hard to say.” He paused, thoughts trailing off in different directions. “Poor child; does she even know her family is missing?” He mused. “If her family is truly gone, she’ll want for guidance.”

Nero slowly craned his neck to look at Gaius. “My lord,” Do you mean to take in every lost 30-something, and she’s a grown woman, besides; was what Nero wanted to say, but instead finished his sentence with: “Do you think it wise? We can’t ascertain where her allegiances truly lie anymore. Half a decade is quite an absence.”

    “Hmph! Begone with you. Interrogate the quartermaster.” Gaius rumbled.

    "At your request, my Lord." Nero heaved a sigh, shaking his head as he sauntered off.

Chapter Text

      “You’ve been seeking audiences with me much more frequently as of late.” Emperor Solus grumbled, sitting back in his chair, trying to enjoy his tea. “Trying to butter me up for my throne?” He eyed Varis with scrutiny. Wrinkling his nose, detesting the sorry state the sundered body of his vessel’s grandchild. Varis bared his teeth, emitting a brief, vexed growl, but didn’t storm off. Not yet anyway.

     “More curious rumors.”

     “Oh please, will you let it go? One could opine you were obsessed.”

     “She’s traipsing about in Ul’dah. Garlean containers have emerged in the city as well, stirring disorder.” Varis grumbled, watching his grandsire carefully. “I ordered no such thing. Or Zenos, or Van Baelsar, for that matter.”

     “So you assume I must have instructed her to do it? Hmn. No. I did not. Either it was her idea or somebody else is currently instigating terror on our behalf." He took a sip. "What is even in those crates?”

     “Some substance that is sending the savages of Ul’dah into a slumber.”

     “To sleep?” Emet-Selch internally groaned. He knew who was being a pest now; he only wished that bloody man had picked literally any other type of crate. “How curious.” He hummed. “I wasn’t aware of such a thing at our disposal.” He locked eyes with Varis as he took another slow sip of his tea. “She was always very creative. Perhaps she whipped up something on the spot. I’m sure it benefits my mission for her, somehow.” A third slow sip.

     “You certainly favor her so.” Varis furrowed his brow, knowing inquiries about her apparent mission would go ignored. “Shame I have not had the pleasure of bonding with my long-lost cousin all these years.”

The Emperor gagged on his tea, choking at the accusation. “I can assure you,” He coughed. “She and I have no familial relation to each other. She is not your cousin. Or Zenos’s, for that matter.”

     “Truly?” Varis gave his grand-sire an accusing stare. “Are you certain? You were always partial towards the women in that family when they would come calling.” He sucked on the inside of his cheek.

     “Unobservant half-wit.” The Emperor grumbled, too quietly for Varis to hear his words.

     “Am I correct, then?” Varis narrowed his eyes.

     “No! Never in a thousand, thousand lifetimes!” The Emperor squeaked, fully annoyed now. He set his tea down, having lost the desire to finish it. “What a crime! For an old man to worry about the family of a childhood friend.”

     “More concerned for hers than for your own?”

     “Yes, well. Mine seems keen on squabbling for my throne behind my back and or accuse me of having surreptitious grandchildren from clandestine romances!”

     “Then perhaps she and Zenos would make quite the couple.” He didn’t truly mean that, but it seemed like a fantastic ruse to get under the Emperor’s skin.

     “Ab-so-LUTELY NOT.” Solus squeaked, “Leave my sight before I repudiate you for being a nuisance!” He spat, sagging in his seat, covering his face with a hand. Varis offered a mock bow before taking his leave.

     “Family, then.” Varis mumbled under his breath. Just a theory, of course; but surely there had to be a way to confirm such a possibility? He was determined to acquire the truth, not knowing it was a fool’s errand.

     “Found one!” Himi popped up from a trash pile, holding a Garlean container triumphantly over her head.

     “Oh, for the love of... Gods sake Himi! That could burst on you at any moment! Please put it down!” Thancred sighed, gesturing to the ground. He, Minfilia, Himi, as well as a handful of Immortal Flames were going through the Sapphire Exchange like a jewel studded, fine-toothed gold comb. Himi, less than triumphantly, placed the crate cautiously onto the stone roadway.

     “Well, now what do we do with it?” Minfilia frowned.

     “I feel like the ‘solution’ to this predicament would be a bit more obvious. But we can’t have this remain in the city, regardless.” Thancred sighed. Himi raised her hand excitedly, as if she were a student waiting to be chosen by her teacher. “Yes, Himi?” He quirked an eyebrow.

     “Can you ping Papashan at the train depot?”

     “Whatever for?”

     “Tell him to not touch the box! And to find a bigger, emptier one!” She snatched her staff out of thin air, gave it a good twirl, and gently tapped the box with it. Almost immediately the crate vanished accompanied by the soft vworp sound of a teleport.

     “Himi! I–hang on.” Thancred stared at her, absolutely bewildered as he called Papashan. “Yes,regarding the crate; I’m sorry, she did it so fast I had naught the time to warn you. Cover it, be careful. If it breaks, it may send anyone close enough into slumber. ... Yes, I daresay she’ll likely send the rest over to you…. Oh, I am WELL aware of that. My sincere apologies again. I will speak with you later.” He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to collect his thoughts. Minfilia hadn’t stopped staring.

    “What? There’s hardly any people out there if it does break.” Himi wrinkled her nose.

     “Not giving me the time to warn Papashan aside. Himi. Had Papashan not confirmed the crate’s arrival, I would struggle to believe you’d just teleported it anywhere.”

     “What?” Himi eyed the two. “You’re looking at me as if teleporting objects like that is weird.”

     “Because it is. Himi, can you come here for a moment?” He beckoned her over. With a shrug, Himi obliged. Minfilia watched eagerly as Thancred gently brushed her hair aside to inspect her neck. Nothing. Unless… “Himi, I don’t suppose you have a tattoo like mine anywhere on your body, do you?”

    “If I did, wouldn’t you know about it already?” Himi pursed her lips together as Minfilia snickered at the wording. “MEANING, I would have noticed I had a similar one and would have SAID SOMETHING stop laughing, Minfilia!”

     “Pray, forgive me!” She grinned, wiping a tear from her eye. Thancred’s face flushed red for a moment as he cleared his throat.

     “Ahem. Ladies.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Hmn, So much for that theory. How easy it would have been, had you an Archon’s mark. Still, perhaps a visit to Sharlayan is in order, someday. But not today.”

     “Perhaps after this is over and the primal threat is well and under control.” Minfilia smiled softly, reaching over to tuck a strand of hair behind Himi’s ear, as if to double check. "Oh, you've a stick stuck in there...let me..."

     “So now what?” As much as she enjoyed the hair playing, Himi knew they still had other crates and a ‘solution’ to find.

     “We keep looking; ask around. See if anyone spotted a purple haired Au Ra male skulking about.” Thancred hummed, crossing his arms. An excellent idea, but as always, easier said than done. People were on edge, and either wanted to be left alone or did not know what an Au Ra was.

     Just as the trio were about to call it quits and check in with the other Scions, a couple of women gossiping about the crates passed by. Himi eyed them with interest but before she could say or do anything, Thancred, looking absolutely sure of himself, pursued the women to schmooze them.

     “Oh, here we go.” Minfilia sighed, staring after him with a flat expression. “The silver tongued bard at work.” She rubbed her forehead. Himi pursed her lips together, as something ate at her memories; but her Echo was promptly interrupted once the two women quickly, and loudly, told Thancred to piss off. He didn’t even get the chance to ask about the crate-gossip. He shuffled over in confused defeat, shrugging his shoulders.

     “I don’t know what I said wrong.”

     “Oh you spoony bard!” Himi gently whapped his arm, before rolling up her sleeves.

     “Spoony?” He squeaked as she sauntered over to the two hyur women.

     “Perhaps I overheard wrong, but I think the lovely ladies have some lovely gossip about some not-so-lovely crates?” She flashed a warm smile. “I’ll trade you gossip for gossip~! I bet yours is juicy!” She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, and winked. One woman blushed and giggled, while her friend nudged her.

     “Well. We weren’t there, but our friend’s friend’s sister’s friend’s boyfriend’s uncle was in the Ruby Road Exchange when some Garlean crates appeared out of nowhere, then poof! Everyone fell asleep!”

     “Woah! Really? They just appeared out of nowhere like that? No one saw anyone drop them off?” Himi wondered how the distant uncle witnessed it all without having fallen asleep himself, unless he was simply far enough away from the offending crates.

     “Nay!” the second woman spoke. “I assume someone has glamoured them to appear invisible, or like something else. Someone cannot just teleport objects around randomly.”

     “Ahah! No, that’d be weird for sure.” Himi grinned, tucking her arms behind her back. “And I think you’re right! I feel so silly for not having thought of that myself; you must be a scholar! Or perhaps you’re naturally brilliant as you are lovely.” She hummed, tapping her chin. “And people like to keep company with their peers, ergo, since you’re just as gorgeous, you must also be brilliant!” She winked at the second woman. Both of them glanced at each other, erupting into laughter.

     “Well, yes, we’re quite smart.” The first woman wiped a tear from her eye. “Thank you for the cheese; it’s adorable. What was your name, cutie?”

     “I’m Himi! And what are your names?”

     “I can’t believe this.” Thancred crossed his arms, looking a little jealous as Himi and the woman swapped pleasantries and contact information. It was all Minfilia could do to contain the laughter swelling in her chest. After a few more minutes of conversation and genuine, non-cheesy flirting, Himi and the two women parted ways, and she rejoined with Thancred and Minfilia.

     “Well, the crates appeared out of nowhere and there’s a good chance they’re all magically hidden until it’s time to go off. Witnesses observed an Au Ra male skulking in the back streets earlier. Stood out mainly because, well. Au Ra don’t usually come to Ul’dah.” Himi hummed. “I think the back streets are weirdly probably a little safer right now with all the guards mulling about, but–the fuck is that look for, Thancred?”

     “I’m just impressed.” He exhaled, raising his eyebrows. “You put me to shame. I must be losing my touch.” He winked.

     “Next time, pay attention to ring placement on a lady’s right hand.”

     “What?”

     “… I’ll tell you when you’re older, sweetie.” She playfully pinched his cheek. “ANYWAY. We galumphing into the back alleys or are you going to throw a fit about it?”

     “I wh. After you, my dear.” He rubbed his face, watching Himi head towards their next destination. He opened and closed his mouth a few times as he struggled to find the words for what was on his mind.

     “You alright, spoony bard?” Minfilia offered a coy smile.

     “... I think I...” He cleared his throat. “I’m fine. Come along then, before she gets herself into trouble.” He exhaled slowly, following Himi. Minfilia’s smile widened as she left with him, eyes glinting mischievously. What neither saw was Hypnos, watching them from afar. Jealousy marred across his face.

     He spied on the three Scions slowly walking along the abandoned back alley. Hearing them comment on the deafening silence. Thancred rested his hand on the small of Himi’s back to draw her attention, and Hypnos scrunched his face as if he’d just bitten into a lemon. He groused in an ancient language as the glyph of lesser Ascians flickered across his face. A moment later Thancred crumpled; Himi barely catching him before he hit the stones.

     “Annnnd called it.” Himi huffed. “Spoony bard has gone night-night.” She shuffled around so that she could princess carry him. Minfilia sighed.

     “Well, we warned him. Pray, we should return him to the Quicksand, anon. It won’t do us any good to carry him everywhere.”

     “I’d pass him off to an Immortal Flame, but uh. Where is everybody?”

     “I am uncertain.” Minfilia furrowed her brow. “I do not like this.”

Thancred, meanwhile, his interpretation of the moment was that Himi and Minfilia had both taken an impromptu trip to slumberland. He cursed out loud as he battled against the arm strain from grasping both of them so suddenly.

     “Must be a delayed reaction to the sludge.” He concluded. He clumsily shuffled them to the side, resting them on a stoop of a boarded off door. All attempts to contact anyone else were answered with static. “A fine mess to be in!” He sighed, shaking his head. It hadn’t occurred to him that perhaps he was the one asleep, as there were now guards and cranky refugees mulling about. “You there!” He called out to the nearest Flame. “Mind giving me a hand? I wish to take these two back to the Quicksand.”

Needless to say, the bustling roads for Thancred meant that all were asleep for the two women; which they discovered once they stepped further into the side street.

     “As adorable as his baby face looks while sleeping. This feels like a problem.” Himi smacked her lips, eyeing the sludge everywhere.

     “If we pass through here, we can reach the Sapphire Exchange. I pray there was only the one crate.” Minfilia sighed, beckoning Himi to follow.

     Alas; there had been other crates, hidden by illusions that had already gone off. Merchants, Flames, adventurers and citizens alike were all, once more, fast asleep. Himi released a heavy sigh as she put Thancred down, propping him against a barrel.

     “Well, this sucks.”

     “I’m inclined to agree. Loath I am to say this, but perhaps we should leave him here while we try to find someone still awake, since communications are down.”

     “I’d feel bad.” Himi grimaced. “We should put a tarp over him or something, just in case of. I dunno. Shenanigans.” She picked at her gloves. Hypnos surveyed the two from the roof, grinning behind his glyph. He uttered once more in the long forgotten ancient language, and the ooze shimmered and quivered.

     “Something’s amiss.” Minfilia stepped closer to Himi as the slime pooled together, and a gem formed in the center. “By the Twelve!” She clutched her chest.

     “Shenanigans!” Himi shielded Minfilia, materializing her staff out of nowhere. “I’ll make quick work of this!” she hoped, at least. There was something familiar… She swiftly cast a sequence of incantations; thunder, fire, ice, whatever she could think of and feasibly do without causing too much collateral damage. But the slime rebuffed each spell, and that agonizing recognition gnawed at her chest. “So. Problem. I think it’s immune to magic and I don’t remember if I know how to actually fight with regular weapons, as I am still missing my other job stones.”

     “What should we do? If we run, it might chase us, and we can’t call to warn anyone!”

     “Running it into a trap would be a great idea, but as you said, we can’t call to anyone to pla-AUUGH.” An oozy tendril lashed out, grabbing Himi by the ankle and flinging her about. “Whyisthisfamiliar!” She complained, as it tossed her about like a rag doll into numerous merchant stalls. Minfilia almost missed Himi’s words and hummed curiously. Her new friend and Scion evidently had a history with Hypnos. One that Himi had obviously forgotten, but Hypnos most certainly hadn’t. For a moment, the most fleeting of moments, the Echo cried out to Minfilia, showing her the flickering vision of a faded figure knock and release an arrow into the creature’s core, killing it immediately. She didn’t know archery, however… Minfilia eyed the battered stalls, eventually locating precisely the thing she was looking for. She ducked behind the booths, quickly and silently traveling down the line while the monster was engrossed with tossing Himi about. Seeking forgiveness from the dozing merchant, Minfilia grabbed an undamaged pickaxe and hefted it onto her shoulder. She peeped over the top of the display, hoping the creature didn’t have eyes on the back of its head. Minfilia slipped around the booth, clutching the pickaxe tightly as she ran towards the thing.

     “Release my friend!” she yelled, swinging right at the core. Her aim struck true, and the creature screeched as the core cracked and shattered. Himi was released and hit the ground harshly as the blob shook and disintegrated like an ill-made gelatin dessert.

     “YEAAH. YOU GO, GIRL.” Himi emitted a pained cheer, throwing her arms up as she lay on the ground.

     “Are you alright?” Minfilia rushed over, pickaxe still in hand, ( just in case,) and leaned over Himi. Neither could see Hypnos fuming on the roof. So consumed was he by the unexpected victory, that his grasp on the sleepers weakened just enough for Thancred to stir awake.

     “Why do I feel as though I’ve been–ah.” He flattened his expression when he realized he was the one who’d fallen asleep. “Minfilia! Himi!” He sat up, casting a glance over at the two.

     “Morning, Spoony bard.” Himi called out in an aching, singsong voice. “Minfilia just soloed a sleepy-time slime monster. Because it was immune to magic. Because of course it fucking was.”

     “What? How did she?”

     “Pickaxe to its core.” Minfilia rested the tool on her shoulder, wearing a wide smile on her face.

     “Clever!” Thancred gave a tired smile as he scooted over to Himi. “You, pray forgive me for saying this, look like shit.” He held back a laugh.

     “I feel like shit; am I bleeding?”

     “Mmnn. A little.” Thancred rummaged around in his bag, pulling out a few small bandages. “Here, let me patch you up till we can get you to a healer. Don’t move; you probably have a concussion, again.” He flashed a relieved grin, even though internally, he was chiding himself for falling asleep.

     “Is everyone alright?” Raubahn yelled, rushing into the exchange with several Flames in tow. “We thought we heard fighting?”

     “More like I got tossed around by a magic-spell-immune slime monster while Minfilia one shot it with a pickaxe swing.” Himi flashed a thumbs up as Minfilia retrieved the shattered core pieces.

     “And I missed it, because the bastard had put me in a slumber spell.” Thancred sighed. “If only I had the Echo, so I may peek into the past!”

     “Full of surprises, you lot!” Raubahn smiled. “Here; let us get you back to the hall. I can have one of my healers take a look at you.” He looked to Thancred. “Thancred; you and Minfilia return to the Quicksand. My people can clean up here while I take Himi to the Hall of Flames.” Thancred nodded as he rose to his feet. Raubahn easily scooped Himi into his arms.

     “Oh, and Thancred?” Himi playfully called out. “Do try and stay awake~!” She did her best impression of Thancred, and he snorted.

     “As you wish, your impetuousness.” He smiled, waving as he escorted Minfilia out of the Sapphire Exchange.

     Emperor Solus tore the report in half, spewing curses as he slouched on his throne. He signaled he wished to be left alone, and one fierce look was all it took to empty the room of soldiers and personnel. Slime creature that was immune to magic. Of course he would use such a thing, even if it was substantially inferior to the original. He laid a trembling hand on his visage, exhaling slowly. He should see if she’s alright, he should–no. This vessel was deteriorating by the day and he had no inclination to acquire another one, even if it was temporary. He–hang on. This couldn’t be a coincidence, did he… Emet-Selch’s face twisted into a sneer as his robes and mask swirled over his form, replacing the clothing of an Emperor. His beard all but vanished, as it always did when he donned his Ascian appearance, and as much as his vessel ached, he teleported to Ul’dah.

     Appearing next to Hypnos in a swirl of darkness, he grabbed the man’s neck and dug his clawed gloves into his flesh.

     “GIVE ME A REASON.” He snarled, squeezing.

     “AUOPH! Elidibus told me to distract the budding heroes of the desert for Lahabrea, so I’m doing just that~!” He squeaked, smiling warily.

     “I don’t believe you!” Emet-Selch hissed.

     “OHHH. Is it because I used THAT thing against HER? Well, yooouuu know me, I just can’t resist things like that~! But she’s fine, fine! Her friend broke the core and at worst she’s walking away with a few bruises! Maybe a concussion! But nothing like last time, no no no! I promise!”

     “Then you know who she is.” Less of a question and more of an accusation. 

    “Well, duh, she might be sundered but I can see her soul colour just fi-AUCH.” He gagged as Emet-Selch squeezed harder. A height difference mattered little when Emet-Selch was mad at you. 

     “Were you the one? Was it you?” He hissed, claws drawing blood from Hypnos's current vessel.

     “Did I wh-? OH. Rat her out to the rest of the Convocation? Nope! Wasn’t me. I double promise!” He squirmed as Emet-Selch slowly released him.

     “I have no interest as to why Lahabrea requires a distraction.” He growled, pointing at Hypnos. "Find an alternate method to do so that leaves her out of it!” He spat. “And not with Garlean supplies either! Especially not without MY approval.” He ordered. 

     “They’re just glamoured to look like Garlean crates. I didn’t actually swipe anything.”

     “Matters not; I’m getting badgered by reports all the same. Half the Empire thinks there’s a thief in the supply chain now.”

     “Ah. I can see why that’d be a headache. My apologies; I’ll at least warn you next time if I’m going to pull a ruse like that.” Hypnos bowed deeply, whether or not he intended to keep that promise was a matter for another day.

     “You’d better.” He wrinkled his nose before vanishing in a swirl of darkness.

     “Yeesh.” Hypnos rubbed his neck. “12,000 years and a sundering later and he still barks like a dog when she gets hurt. Ah well. Plan B!” He clasped his hands together, grinning eagerly.

Chapter Text

      “While our friend is otherwise engaged at the Hall of Flames, I’ve some news.” Thancred sat adjacent from Minfilia, sliding her a glass of water across the table. She raised an eyebrow, motioning for him to continue. “Right, well. While you and the other Echo wielders were investigating Ul’dah, I was sent word regarding Himi’s claims about that secret lab.”

     “Oh?” Minfilia leaned closer, eager to hear the report. Thancred could only sigh as he shook his head.

     “Unfortunately, it didn’t end up being the lead we’d hoped for. As far as they’re concerned, no one has been there in at least five years.”

     “Five years! But that’s-”

     “Roughly how long it has been since the Calamity, aye.” he hummed.

     “Pray, I must inform you of a curious thing she asked me; she doesn’t remember it.” Minfilia frowned.

     “Truly? Not at all?” He beggared to believe it.

     “Not at all.” Minfilia confirmed, shaking her head. “Many have mentioned it around her the past couple of weeks, but she confessed that she does not know what they spoke of. And even when I described the events to her, she was just as lost. Not a single memory stirred, and not even her Echo pried into my memories.” She frowned. Thancred crossed his arms and leaned back in his seat.

     “That’s a hell of a thing to forget; even if she remembers little from prior to us dredging her out of the water, that’s… not the slightest inkling? Gods, does she even know what year it is?”

     “I didn’t think to ask, but I would not have been shocked if she had said no or gave an incorrect date.” She sighed, holding her arms close to her body. “I feel so terrible for her. Her whole life, just gone! As if it never happened. I must confess, I keep praying the Echo will give me hints to her past. But there’s never anything, as if she’s simply empty!”

     “I’m sure there’s a logical reason for it all. There has to be. Even if she was wrapped up in Carteneau, but then again… perhaps such an event would be enough to wipe one’s memories completely if even those not present can’t remember the faces of the Warriors of Light. I’m becoming even more and more convinced that she’s one of those faces we can’t remember. Ah!” He sat up suddenly. “Hang on, I’m a fool! I recall a remark she made offhandedly the other day. She’d asked if we’d met before, because someone had apparently implied we had. That conversation changed so abruptly, I’d completely forgotten until now.” He snapped his fingers, feeling foolish for forgetting.

     “Truly!?” Minfilia sat up in excitement. “But that would also mean...!”

     “She ran into someone who recognized her. Someone who lacked the decency to stick around to explain, or perhaps was killed.” He rested his chin in his palm, pondering the situation. “But she did not say who had implied it; so I wonder if perhaps she doesn’t remember who, or simply had become distracted by us. Ah. Teasing each other.” His face turned a tad pink.

     “Teasing?” Minfilia blinked, tilting her head to the side. “Well, I’m happy to see how easily you two get along!” She flashed a coy smile. “Perhaps further evidence that you two knew each other, and she is indeed one of the Warriors of Light whose faces we’ve all forgotten.”

     “Sorry to pry, but I couldn’t help but overhear that last bit. Who are ya thinkin’ might be one of the Warriors of Light?” Momodi slid over, eyeing the two.

     “Keep it on the down low. I’d hate to get anyone’s hopes up only to dash them later; but we think it might be Himi.” Thancred quietly explained.

     “Seven hells!” Momodi raised her arms in surprise. “Really? Honestly though, it’d make a lot of sense… now I hadn’t said anythin’ on account I didn’t know what was goin’ on with her and I didn’t want to pry or upset her. But when she first showed up here with Van, Resin and Tamru and gave me her name? She was already in the ledger. At least, I’m fairly certain it’s her.” Momodi hummed. “First name, Claire, with a nickname of Himi. Now, there was a few extra letters that were smudged out, I’m thinkin that whole name was Himitsu? But I’m not too sure. But bugger all, there wasn’t a last name.”

     “Isn’t Claire the last name she’s currently going by?” Minfilia turned to Thancred for confirmation.

     “Aye. So Claire is perhaps her real first name, and the other is a nickname she picked up somewhere. Himitsu? Hmn. Sounds like a Doman word, though I’m unsure what it means.” Thancred mused. “Momodi, I don’t suppose records are kept regarding comings and goings?”

     “I was about to get to that; now, I didn’t think much of it at the time, but the last time she was here was about five years ago. Well before the date of the Calamity, mind you.”

     “That has to be it!” Minfilia stood up. “Thancred, she and that Ascian, Hypnos, clearly have a history! He’s implied as much, but she doesn’t recognize him. Though I cannot say where she’s been or what she’s been doing for the past five years, I’m almost certain now that she’s one of our lost and forgotten friends from Carteneau. Perhaps she was dealing with him prior to the Calamity; and put him on the back burner until everything was sorted out. Consider how strong she is already; and she’s said she has six job stones.”

     “Six? FWOO. That’s an experienced adventurer if there ever was one. Even Van only has, what, three now?” Momodi whistled.

     “When we return to the Waking Sands, we must show her the mask shard and ask her a few hard questions. I suspect the memory loss and the reasons she tumbled into Limsa may be the fault of Hypnos.” Thancred allowed himself to feel a little bit excited at the possibility.

     “Oh Thancred...” Minfilia’s eyes watered. “It seems so likely, and yet, I am afraid to hope...”

     “Regardless of whether or not she is,” Thancred smiled, “She’s our friend now. And if we aren’t her past, I daresay we’re certainly her future.”

     “Yes, of course! I do not mean to sound as though who she was to us in the past is more important than the present; though I do still wish to find the answers, for her sake.”

     “As do I.” He smiled, reaching over to give her shoulder a squeeze. No one noticed Tamru lingering in the stairwell that lead to the Inn rooms, twitching his ears and scrunching his nose in disgust.

   
     Himi entered the Quicksand some minutes later, patched up and cleared by a healer. She joined Thancred and Minfilia at the table; but before she had much of a chance to update them on the crates, Hypnos appeared in the center of the tavern in an elaborate flourish. “Are all the important people here? Good! I’d hate to repeat myself; congratulations! You’ve won. Yaaay!” He clapped his hands. “I wasn’t expecting a pickaxe to the core, but it was an enjoyable solution. Granted, I could keep playing and normally I would, but the powers at be are demanding my efforts elsewhere. So this is goodbye, for now! Though, a parting gift!” He held up a job stone; one for a white mage. “This, my dear, is yours.” He grinned as she jumped to her feet. “Now, now, I’m not just going to hand it over. No, I’m going to hide it somewhere. And you’ll have to find it!” He flashed a cheeky grin before vanishing.

     “That fucking douc-”

     “Don’t worry, Himi.” Thancred gripped her shoulder. “We’ll help you look for it.”

     “Hello, Lord Gaius! I know you don’t know me but I need a favor, though bonus incentive for you, could be leverage later!” Hypnos slapped the white mage stone into Gaius’s hand. “Hold on to that, hmn? Belongs to a missing Garlean child who most certainly will become a problem sooner rather than later. Don’t tell anyone you’ve got it though, hush-hush! She’s desperate to get it back, so I’m sure you can use it to manipulate her whenever she becomes too much of a thorn in your side, toodles!” He wiggled his fingers before vanishing.

     “... Ascians.” Gaius mumbled, eyeballing the stone before tucking it away. He’d rather just destroy the thing; but Hypnos had a point. Could be excellent leverage. He paused again. “Wait… how could she possibly have the ability to…”

     The stone being with Gaius meant, of course, that it was nowhere to be found in the city. The realization that Hypnos did not specify where he’d hidden it, dawned on them around nightfall. As disappointing as it was; they concluded that the search would certainly take some time as it could be anywhere in Eorzea, at best. Himi bemoaned her luck as they returned to the Waking Sands with Van, Resin and Tamru, rejoining the Non-Echo Scions in the solar where they eagerly awaited a first hand recounting of the day’s events. Thancred and Minfilia left out their suspicions regarding Himi’s identity out, opting to wait till she’d shuffled out of the room to get some food before saying anything.

     “Pray, everyone, wait a moment.” Minfilia called to the others, and so they remained.

     “What is it, Minfilia?” Yda wiggled.

     “Thancred and I spoke much regarding a certain matter. Though we dare not get anyone’s hopes up, least of all Himi’s, so I say this to you all now as a means to help solve the issue once and for all, and that it does not leave this room.”

     “I assume this has to do with the mystery of who she truly is.” Y’shtola’s ears bent back as she peered curiously.

     “Indeed.” Minfilia nodded, taking in a deep breath before she continued. “We have reason to believe that she may be one of our forgotten allies and friends; one of the aptly named Warriors of Light presumed lost at Carteneau.” She exhaled. Jaws dropped and silence fell at the theory. Urianger quietly tapped his temple, not entirely convinced, but he kept his own theories to himself. For now. Yda wiggled in excitement as Papalymo sputtered.

     “Now that is indeed quite the claim!” Papalymo blinked. “Pray, enlighten us as to how you came by such a theory.” He pretended their previous conversation had not occured.

     “Yes, I too, am curious how you came about that idea!” Y’shtola rapped her knuckles against her cheek. Thancred and Minfilia exchanged glances and nods, before jumping into the lengthy path that led them to believe she was indeed one of the forgotten. They all listened intensely, Urianger especially, and once the information exposition was over, Yda wiggled again.

     “Well, I’M convinced!”

     “I dare say you’d be convinced if they gave no other explanation than ‘just a feeling’.” Papalymo snorted. “Mind you, I can’t think of any other possibility. Despite the missing information, like say, where she’s been the past five years, everything points to her having been one of them.”

     “I agree.” Y’shtola hummed. “'Twould be strange indeed if she were anything, anyone else.”

     “We must reveal and bequeath unto her the mask shard Thancred retrieved.” Urianger proclaimed. “She did not list it as a missing possession, but she had it on her person, regardless. Perhaps how she reacts upon seeing it, or doesn’t, will illuminate certain truths.” He paused. “The date she believeth to be, we should inquire that as well.

     “I agree.” Y’shtola nodded. “Pray, I can go collect her while you fetch the shard, Urianger.”

     “Yes, you two do just that. We will be here.” Minfilia nodded, heart racing.

     “I’m going to smell nothing but that gross sludge for weeks, I swear!” Himi overheard Arenvale proclaim as she picked at the last of her food. Miserable still, over her unfound stone and in desperate need of a distraction - she was grateful when Y’shtola came to collect her and eagerly followed her back to the Solar. Though she couldn’t help but feel a little worried when they entered and everyone was staring at her with eagerness. Had they found her stone?

     “Pray, forgive us the alarm, friend, but can we ask you a few things?” Minfilia clutched her chest.

     “Suuurre?”

     “What’s the date? Well, the year at least.” Y’shtola tilted her head to the side, studying Himi’s perplexed reaction.

     “It’s uhm…Year 1552 of the Sixth astral era.” 

     “Seven hells!” Thancred sputtered, taking a step back.

     “By the twelve!” Minfilia clutched her chest. “My...my friend, oh no!”

    “What? What?” Himi looked around at the concerned room; regardless of whether or not she was one of the Warriors of Light, that was one hell of a gap. Even Tamru flicked an ear in sympathy.

     “Tis year five of the Seventh Umbral era. You haven’t just lost your memories, you are five years off!” 

    “B-but! That doesn’t make any sense! I....” Something itched at the back of her mind as the panic made a home in her chest. Thancred calmly approached her.

     “Maybe this can help? This was on your person when we found you in Limsa. You’d dropped it, but never asked for it back, so admittedly, I had completely forgotten about it.” Thancred told a little white lie. “But do you recognize it?” He handed her the shard, and she eyeballed it curiously, focusing on it to distract from her internalized fear.

     “Looks like a shard from a black mask?” She held it up to inspect it, and, with the way it caught the light, she saw a glimpse of her reflection, and it was all over. Her Echo went wild, and she clutched her head with one hand as her other gripped the shard. She was so bombarded with visions, sounds, smells, that she couldn’t sort any of it out. As if the memories had to be rearranged to be completely out of context, then looped on fast forward. Only one memory was clear enough for her to hold on to; her staring down an Ascian in the laboratory; there were others with her, but she couldn’t see who.

     “Should you still be here, as the moon falls?” The Ascian challenged her. Someone reassured her she could leave, and thus, she ran. Or was she the one who had said…? Either way, next she realized was that her head was in Thancred’s lap, as he sat on the floor. Y’shtola was tending to her, and the others had crowded around. Van flicked an ear curiously as he tried, and failed, to not look as worried as everyone else.

    “Fuck ow.” she mumbled groggily.

     “Language, young lady!” Papalymo scolded her. Y’shtola scooted to the side as Yda sunk to her knees next to Himi, grabbing her robes for a moment before plopping her head onto her shoulder. And well, started crying.

     “Oh gosh, some context, please.” Himi glanced up at Thancred, bewildered.

     “You’re alive! You’re alive!” Yda grabbed Himi’s collar in excitement and shook her gently.

     “Yda, please! Control yourself!” Papalymo wagged a finger. “I’m just as happy as you are, but we need not rattle her brain so much!”

     “Did... did I die?” Himi glanced around, still completely confused. Thancred beamed from ear to ear.

     “Remember how I said we’d figure out who you were, and where you came from?” He brushed her hair out of her face. “Well, happy to report that you were one of us. And all these years, we thought you lost at Carteneau.”

     “Whhaaaat?”

     “Truly, my friend!” Minfilia wiped a tear from her eye. “Although there’s much we’ve forgotten, all evidence points to such; you are one of the Warriors of Light who fought for the realm, five years ago! One of our dear friends, we feared we’d never see again.”

     “Even if we don’t remember your face;” Y’shtola piped up, “Now that we are certain of your identity, especially with what you were spouting just now, I assume the memories may slowly trickle in. Either way, tis a relief to see you alive.”

     “Oh, that’s exciting! Even if confusing. But mostly exciting!” Himi tried to sit up, but her head spun. “And. Dizzying.”

     “It’s been a long day. Let’s get you to bed.” Thancred scooped her into his arms. “I’ll be right back.”

     “I’m sure you will.” Yda giggled.

     “... Alright then, you can carry her to bed.” Thancred flattened his expression, plopping Himi into Yda’s arms.

     “Me and my big mouth.” Yda mewed, but shifted to get a better grip on Himi, regardless. “Oh well! Come along then, Himi! I’ll even read you my favorite bed-time story!”

     “Oh fuck yeah, I love bedtime stories.”

     “Language!” Papalymo wheezed, watching Yda as she scurried out of the Solar with Himi.

     “Papalymo is right, I think. Those two are going to be quite the handful.” Thancred crossed his arms, quirking a brow.

     “No more than you two are, when you’re together.” Y’shtola flashed a cheeky grin as Minfilia giggled.

     “What? Himi and I always behave ourselves when we’re alone!” he protested.

     “When you’re alone? I didn’t say when you’re alone, I was referring to the constant jabs you two make at each other when in the same room. Pray, clarify,” Y’shtola rapped her knuckles against her cheek. “Do you two spend much time alone?”

     “Yes, we’ve spent a bit of time to- No! No, wait, no! Not like that! Definitely not like that. Why I barely know her!” He sputtered.

     “Oh, when has that ever stopped you before?” Papalymo flattened his expression. “And I dare say you probably know her better than a stranger, since we know now that she’s-”

     “One o’them Warriors o”Light from Carteneau?” Jacke was taken aback. “Guess it ain’t too far-fetched, but I’m feelin’ like he’s ignorin’ half o’the intel I gave him.” he snorted, crossing his arms. “Naw, sha, it ain’t sittin’ right by me. Ain’t sayin’ she couldn’t’ve been there… it just… somethin’s missin an I mean t’find out just what sort o’ taradiddle is bein' spun here.” He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Anyway, me thanks for lettin me know, and thanks for agreein’ to help with this whole constant mess with the Yellow Jackets.”

     “I couldn’t stand another night in the desert. Really needed some fresh air as it were.” Van flicked an ear. “So tell me what ye got so far.”

Chapter Text

     So much, and so little; the difference one extra day can make. One more day to gather sacrifices and crystals. One more day to plan. One more day to prepare. The day before, their investigation would have happened while the sun shone brightly in a clear blue sky and a warm breeze filtered through the desert. The day before, a priestess would have been rescued by a courageous adventurer after being assaulted by shambling undead soldiers. The day before, everything would have gone so differently, and yet, so much remained unchanged. Today, a chilly rain blanketed the desert. Today, they did not accuse the Priestess of committing any offense, as her injuries were so severe she had to be brought to Ul’dah for more thorough care. Today, there was the added worry of undead shambling about and harrying anyone caught alone. And yet today, the investigation still had the same conclusion because there was simply no other truth; that someone was posing as a Priest to abduct desperate vagabonds. Whether or not inexperienced adventurers were included in with that was still up for debate. 

      “A fine day to be catching false Priests!” Thancred mused, holding his arms close to his sodden clothes. 

      “Yes, the rain really adds to the ambiance.” Himi flattened her expression, huddling close to him. “This sucks.” She grumped.

      “Aye, I’ve certainly had better stakeouts, but we really didn’t have the time to wait for a sunnier day. If only Hypnos hadn’t waylaid us, perhaps we would have been doing this yesterday when it was considerably warmer. At least the company isn’t terrible.” He smiled. “And I must say, you look absolutely ravishing in those rags!” He nudged her with his elbow.

      “Why? Because they’re wet, or?”

      “Auh! No no! I mean, ah.” He tugged at his collar. “Just a silly compliment, is all.” He flashed a sheepish grin. 

      “Mhm.” She gave him a shrewd look. “Stay here. I’m going to pop around to see if there’s a better place to stand that isn’t a piddly tree.” She gestured up at the leaf bare tree, that would have easily made better kindling than a respite from the storm.

      “Be careful! Mind the mud.”

      “Yes, I know how rain in deserts work.” She gave his arm a pinch before stepping away. 

      However, her search proved fruitless, and she soon slogged her way back to Thancred. As she approached, she noticed he was engaged in conversation with a Priest. Was it whom they searched for or…? Thancred certainly looked annoyed. Well, she got her answer when the stranger turned around and she recognized the man.

      “AH! You! The bitch from Ul’dah!” Ungust stammered.

      “Watch your fucking language!” Himi crossed her arms as she scrunched her face. Thancred scowled as he continued to chew Ungust out while interrogating him. Himi found it strange when the scoundrel insisted he wasn’t to blame for the missing adventurers. A mystery for later, ‘twould seem. Ungust had dramatically fallen to his knees, perhaps in a poor attempt to garner sympathy. But he sold people to a terrible fate just for some coin; he was getting no sympathy this day. 

    
      As Thancred pulled Ungust to his feet to march him back to the Flames, she tilted her head and glanced in the church’s direction, even though it was well out of her field of vision. “Did you hear that?” Himi could have sworn she heard a cry for help. 

      “No?” Thancred held fast onto the squirming Ungust. “Stop wriggling, or you’ll wake up in an hour with a sore head!” 

      “I thought I heard something calling for help. Did you really not hear that?”

      “Crazy bitch. Owowowowow!” Ungust howled as Thancred twisted his arm a bit.

      “Oh, my sincere apologies, did that sting? I’ll try to be careful.” He snorted. “Well, I’ve been distracted dealing with this sorry excuse for a man; investigate if you feel you need to. Do be careful, though, alright? If I don’t see you in Camp Drybone in 10 minutes, I’m chasing after you.”

      “I bet you’ll come running after 9,” Himi teased gently before wandering off. 

      It wasn’t long before she chanced upon Marques; pressed against a rocky dead end besieged by several undead. A corpse ready for burial, or perhaps one that robbers had disturbed, lay at his feet. The surrounding air cooled into a frosty chill and the rain turned to snow. A spark lit up behind her eyes as what little flora there was under her feet withered and perished on the spot. In the cold capital of Garlemald, a fading Emperor let the goblet that he was holding slip from his grasp. 

      "Oh no," He mumbled as aides fussed, believing he had only lost his grip on the thing due to his deteriorating health. When they asked if he needed rest, the aging Emperor nodded. He needed an excuse to be left alone in his quarters.

      Himi rushed forward, an ancient intuition dominating her actions as she teleported onto a boulder to claim the high ground.

      “HEY!” she shouted, hand raised above her head, fingers poised to snap. The heavens lit up with lightning and roared with thunder. Whether or not she was the cause of the light show, Marques, or Cid, more accurately, still wonders to this day. The undead halted their approach, crunchily turning their crooked bodies to face her instead. They turned to face her, staring at her as if they were enamoured by her presence. The shambling corpses raised their arms either in reverence, or to beg release. ‘Marques’ watched in awe as a snap of her fingers was all it took to set the corpses ablaze. He shielded his face from the burst of light, but the heat was a welcome respite from the icy rain. Though… he could have sworn the flames burned with a green-blue hue, instead of the expected oranges and reds. Maybe it was just his imagination from all the stress.

     Once everything was good and dead, again, she jumped from the boulder and quickly approached. “You alright, Marques?” She smiled, ignoring the headache that pounded her skull. The rain returned as the snow vanished, and the withered vegetation slowly flourished once more. Well, flourished about as well as plants can in a desert.

      “Y-yes. Thank you.” He nodded. “I sure am grateful that you didn’t forget how to cast a mean spell.” He smiled, patting her shoulder.

      “Job stones help with that.” She offered a cheeky wink. “But thank you, regardless!” 

      “Don’t know what I would’ve done if you hadn’t had come by; caught a couple of grave robbers, but they went running when one of them disturbed the wrong dead.”

      “You’re lucky I heard you! You might’ve otherwise have joined the dead or at least been massively injured.”

      “Heard me?”

      “Yeah, didn’t you yell for help?” She tilted her head to the side, giving him a confused look.

      “Nay; I was ah. Well. Admittedly, too afraid to make any sort of sound.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

      “Really? Huh. Maybe it was one of the grave robbers.” She tapped her chin. “Either way, I’m glad my danger senses went off.” She smiled, glancing down at the corpse the thieves had tried to run off with. She gasped when she saw it looking at her, mouthing the word ‘help’ repeatedly. Before she could ask Marques if he could see what she did, the deceased man wrapped his mummified fingers around her ankle. The darkness of the underground consumed her so quickly she could not resist its pull.

      She was... where was she? Floating in a warm darkness with a golden light in the distance; she’d been here before. She knew she had! At first, she was alone. But eventually a wispy spark flew to her, then a second, and a third, and yet another. In a short while the lights—souls—swarmed her, wailing for succor, but she couldn’t understand what they asked of her. She recoiled; away from the light, away from the warmth. A clawed, gloved hand grabbed her arm. She peered over her shoulder, coming face to face with an Ascian Overlord emerging from the void, struggling to drag her in.

      “Let go!” She tugged on her arm.

      “Get in here! Lest they overwhelm you!” He hissed. “You’re still sundered. You can’t help them.”

      “I’m still what?” She raised an eyebrow, feeling the warmth and the light grow stronger. The Ascian sputtered, giving her one last yank before successfully freeing her from the wisps and pulled her deeper into the void. She thought she heard him say,        “Promise me you will never try that again! Though I half a mind to keep you here...” followed by a second voice that loudly protested, but perhaps that was her imagination? What wasn’t, though, was the dirt that now filled her mouth. Sputtering did her no good, as it only allowed for more soil to enter. She could barely wiggle. One arm was stuck, reaching up above her head in a foiled attempt at freedom. There was so much... dirt? Oh. It quickly dawned on her she was ah. Buried. Underground. 

      Before she could determine whether or not she could teleport out of her premature grave, she felt the weight above her abate and heard muted voices. She could detect the rain on her hand now, and she gave it a wiggle; prompting excited shouting above her. It wasn’t much longer before she was pulled from her dirt prison by Marques and Thancred. Who promptly pulled her into a hug as he scooted them away from the hole. 

      “Oh, thank the Twelve!” He held her close, his heart racing in his chest. “Seven hells, I thought we wouldn’t get to you fast enough. Are you alright?”

      “I-plegh!” She needed a moment to clear out her lungs, and Thancred patted her back as they sat in the rain. Marques soon joined them on the ground, looking as though his heart had stopped, metaphorically, half a dozen times already.

      “Bloody hell! I should’ve seen that coming. Completely forgot how the rain makes the ground... especially if a grave has...”

      “No, no, tis not your fault. Blame the devils that were pilfering corpses.” Thancred exhaled slowly, shifting Himi so that he could get a good look at her, placing a hand on her cheek to gently wipe some mud off. “You sure you’re alright? Promise?” He pulled her back into a hug after she nodded, and he rocked her back and forth. “Gods, I haven’t been that scared in a long while.”

      “Let’s retire to the church, where it’s safer and considerably warmer.” Marques rose to his feet, holding out a hand to help Thancred and Himi up. She was a little shaky and wobbly, but was able to walk with a little support from the two of them. 

      The way the trio entered the church, soaked and covered in mud- especially her - it was impossible for them to not draw attention. Himi was easily overwhelmed by all the fussing and fell silent; which was mistaken for her being upset over what had happened. A priestess quietly escorted her upstairs, bringing her a set of dry robes to change into. 

      “Worry about returning those later.” She teased gently. “Just get yourself out of those wet and dirty clothes!” Himi nodded silently, changing after the Priestess left, and fought the urge to teleport elsewhere. There was a knock on the door shortly after, and Thancred entered, still wet and dirty, but not nearly as bad as she’d been. 

      “I’m returning to the Waking Sands to update Minfilia; you, however, I want you to go to Camp Drybone to have a visit with healers there, alright? I–no?” He paused when she shook her head. “... I’m guessing you either want me to stay or you want to return to the Waking Sands with me?” He hummed as she nodded. “Well… if we go directly to the Waking Sands, if you’re injured… alright, let me give Minfilia a quick call; then we’ll go to Camp Drybone, and then we’ll return to the Waking Sands, alright?” He smiled when Himi nodded. “Meet me downstairs when you’re ready!” He put a couple of fingers to his ear. “Minfilia? This is Thancred… A quick update...” He mumbled as he ambled downstairs. Himi exhaled slowly, picking at her hands and doing her best to calm her nerves before following him.

      Back in her regular clothes but with mud still caked in her hair, the healers had finally cleared her at Camp Drybone. The worst of her injuries were a few minor scrapes and a dry throat, but she was physically, otherwise, fine. Now that all was left to do was to give Minfilia the full report. As soon as Thancred parted the Solar doors, the Antecedent raced towards Himi and embraced her.

      “Oh, thank the Twelve you’re alright!” She gasped, hugging her tightly. “When Thancred said you’d been buried alive, I feared the worst, even though he said they’d dug you out in time.” She pulled away, picking at a bit of the muck still caked into Himi’s hair. “I’m sure you’ve had enough with being wet today, but we can get some hot water and I can help clean all that mud out of your hair later, if you’d like.” She offered a warm smile. Himi returned the smile and nodded, remaining mostly silent. This was when she’d noticed that Van, Tamru and Resin were also in the Solar.

      “Shit kiddo, yer a lot calmer than what I’d be if I’d just been dug out of the ground.” Van flicked his tail. 

      “I mean this in the best way possible; but I hope the Echo doesn’t go off because I, for one, do not want to witness that.” Resin grimaced.

      “Agreed.” Tamru pursed his lips together. Himi snorted; honestly she couldn’t really blame them. Minfilia returned to her position behind the desk, and Thancred dove into a more detailed account of the day’s events. Himi was mostly silent, though she admitted that being hauled underground happened so suddenly, she barely remembered it happening at all. She left out the parts about seeing the corpse move, the souls, and the Ascian Overlord in the void, of course. Simply saying that to her, one minute she was speaking with Marques and the next was being unearthed by him and Thancred.

      “Gods, if I had only gotten there sooner…” Thancred shook his head. “I’d said 10 minutes and ended up taking twice that amount of time.”

      “Do not dwell on such things!” Minfilia smiled, shooting him a look. “What’s important is that our friend is hale and whole.”

      “If Carteneau couldn’t take her out, I daresay being buried alive won’t either.” Van snorted. Tamru and Resin chuckled at the quip.

      “So what now?” Resin cleared their throat. “I can’t imagine we can afford to wait another day to deal with this?”

      “No, we cannot.” Minfilia furrowed her brow. “This is being dealt with today, this evening. Thancred; can you update our friends of the plan while I help Himi?”

      “Of course!” Thancred gave Himi’s shoulder a squeeze. “See you when you’re not carrying the desert in your hair.” He flashed a cheeky grin, and she pinched his arm.

      Minfilia escorted Himi through a semi-hidden door in the Solar, and took an immediate left, down a torch-lit corridor, bypassing a few closed rooms until she stopped in front of a faded oak door. It bemoaned being pushed opened with a loud creak, filling the hall with the sweet smell of perfume. Himi thought the room resembled something one would find at an inn, but the plethora of personal objects revealed it was simply Minfilia’s room. There was a second door that led to a washroom, and Tataru was already inside, fluttering about. 

      “Oh Himi!” she exclaimed, waving her arms in a panic when she saw Himi. “I’m so glad you’re okay! I hope the water isn’t too hot! And I brought extra towels! And blankets! Big soft fluffy ones in case you were still cold! And, and!”

      “Thank you, Tataru.” Minfilia smiled warmly. “If it’s not too much to ask, please tell me if it is, but can you fetch us some tea?” 

      “Of course!” The order immediately calmed Tataru, and she curtsied before exiting the room as if she hadn’t just been flapping about with worry.

      “You’ve had a stressful day, my friend.” Minfilia smiled. “She means well, but I didn’t want her anxiety to become yours. Now! Let us get that desert, as Thancred so appropriately called it, out of your hair!” 

      Tataru returned later with a tray of hot tea and a few biscuits; courtesy of Urianger. “Here you go!” Tataru slid the tray onto the table, eyeballing Himi with amusement; Minfilia had fully cleaned the mud out and was now combing Himi’s hair. “I’m so used to seeing your hair so poofy, it’s odd to see it so flat!” She giggled. “You look so different!”

      “Do I?” Himi said quietly. She picked at her hands, but Minfilia gently tapped them to get her to stop. Whispering that it wasn’t an insult to calm Himi’s nerves.

      “Might make for a good disguise someday; do you need anymore towels, or anything, really?” Tataru smiled, tucking her hands behind her back.

      “No, Tataru, we’re all set, thank you.” Minfilia nodded.

      “Oh! Thancred has finished telling them the plan. Everyone is just waiting for the two of you to return now!” 

      “Ah! Yes, we’ll be there shortly. Thank you Tataru.” And with that, Tataru curtsied once more before exiting. “Now...” Minfilia hummed. “I should probably tell you that you should wait for your hair to fully dry before putting it back in a ponytail, but I’m guessing you’d prefer it up sooner rather than later?” She smiled as Himi silently nodded. “Alright, let’s see... ah!” She grabbed a towel that was still dry, using it to get Himi’s hair as dry as possible, tousling her hair about. The two giggled and once Minfilia had combed out the knots that’d reappeared from the drying, she put Himi’s hair back into a high ponytail, leaving out the shorter strands around the nape of her neck. Even if it wasn’t as fluffy because of her hair still being damp. “There we go! Now, let us return to our friends after we've had some tea, so we can take care of this awful primal business!”

     Easier said than done; taking care of the primal business, that is.

      The plan seemed so fool-proof, but despite this, it hadn’t accounted for betrayal. But, such a thing was inevitable, wasn’t it? Van and Thancred had not yet arrived, and Himi had let her guard down. She did not expect the Amalj’aa to be equipped specifically to deal with her. As she slammed into the stone floor of the ruins, she had a passing thought of how Momodi wasn’t exaggerating on the dangers of joining the Scions. She saw Tamru collapse a few feet away from her, and she heard the cries of the traitorous Flames pursuing Resin, whom Himi had instructed to run. She could only hope they would not capture them, or worse, kill them. Himi’s expression contorted in anger as Ungust sauntered over, lowering himself to get a better look at her.

      “Off day?” He taunted her. A wide grin spread across his face as he let out a cackle before spitting on her. He jumped to his feet, giving her stomach a good kick before walking off. She opened her mouth to sass him, but her words were muddled and slurred. The last thing she saw was Ungust reveling in his victory, as if he’d been the one to best her in battle. Empowered by seeing her laying on the ground, he paraded back and gave her head a harsh, swift kick. “Gotcha, bitch.” He bragged as everything, for the second time that day, went dark. 

Chapter Text

     First she felt the heat; dry, heavy. The acidic scent of brimstone overwhelmed her senses next, forcing her completely out of her stupor. Tamru had already awoken, and was standing protectively over her despite his arms having been bound behind his back. A shift in his personal feelings towards her. Or was he being performative with his actions? Regardless, Himi groaned as she attempted to sit up, noting how tight the ropes around her wrists were tied. She wondered if everyone else was—hang on, everyone else? She noted the abundance of people, Ungust and the traitorous Flame included, both bound and wriggling in fear.

     “We’re all meant to become thralls of Ifrit.” Tamru revealed as he glanced down at her.

     “Ah, well. This week continues to be dramatic. This day especially.” She mused. Upon realizing her feet were also bound, she gave up on standing. “I think they don’t like me much.”

     “Well, you are a bit of a threat. I suppose being so flashy with your spells was going to backfire eventually.” He pursed his lips together. “Perhaps we are slightly to blame for that.”

     “We can debate it later.”

     “Later? You assume we will survive this, unthralled?”

     “And you think we won’t?”

     Ungust and the traitor howled in protest as the beastmen summoned Ifrit. They begged to be spared, but of course, no mercy would come. Himi had half a mind to ask Ungust if the coin was worth it now, or perhaps, if he was having an off day. As if reading her mind, Tamru shot her another look and shook his head to discourage her from making any snappy quips at the other men.

     For a moment the air was too hot and thick to breathe as Ifrit came into being, barely becoming tolerable again when his form solidified. With a roar, he proclaimed his dominion over all present, how they will all serve him as he sets the world ablaze. Tamru felt a little nervous, but Himi looked on, unphased. Ifrit’s blue flames washed over them, incinerating the ropes binding the two fresh Scions, but they found themselves unharmed. Their minds also remained clear, free from any sort of pull from being tempered. Unlike the others present, who now all rambled about their devotion to Ifrit. Tamru was a tad surprised. However, it did not displease him to still be in control of his sense of self. Himi made eye contact with Ifrit as she rose to her feet. For a moment Tamru worried she may have become tempered as she slowly stepped forward. Once Ifrit bellowed something about the two of them already ‘belonging’ to someone, Tamru relaxed, knowing she was still free, despite Ifrit’s curious wording. With locked eyes, Himi and the Lord of the Inferno tilted their heads.

     “I know you. Somehow.” The two mumbled in quiet unison. Himi ignored the panicked yelling from the Amalj’aa and the tempered worshiping from Ungust and the others.

Hythlodaeus handed Azem the file of a concept, putting a finger to his lips.

“I shall not tell, if you don’t.” He grinned. Azem eagerly took the file before kissing his cheek.

“Thank you! I love you.”

“And I, you.” He flashed a cheeky grin. “Be safe! Come back hale and whole, I want to hear EVERYTHING upon your return!”

     There was that face once more, who… She wasn’t graced with the opportunity to complete her thought as Ifrit bellowed, and with her hands now free, she drew her weapon out of the air and prepared for battle. Tamru’s staff was still attached to his back, so his retrieval was considerably less flashy.

     “I’ll make quick work of him!” She grinned, spinning her staff before pointing a finger at Ifrit. “Pchew!” She winked, and Ifrit was struck with a flurry of sparks of lightning. A swift cast of ice came next, and, well… her spells weren’t completely useless as Ifrit twitched with lightning as it sporadically moved over his body, and he wasn’t fond of the icy spell… but he didn’t appear particularly troubled and looked just as healthy as anything. “Ah...” She gritted her teeth as he endured, hitting him again with another ice spell, not wanting to find out if fire spells healed him. 

     “Uh...Hiiiimiii?” Tamru chewed on his lower lip. If SHE wasn’t defeating him so easily with her spell work, there was no use in him flinging his own ice spells. He gripped his measly wooden staff, contemplating his options.

     “Welp.” She smacked lips. “I think he’s going to be a little bit more of a challenge than everything else has been thus far.” If only the Amalj’aa hadn’t the extra time, he would have been easily defeated by her magic. Not that she was aware of this, of course.

     “Then perhaps I shall need to step up my game.” Tamru proclaimed, setting his staff to one side and reaching into his bag. He pulled out a mythril bound tome trimmed with an elaborate metallic black border , and with a swish, his faded green apprentice robes turned into the ornamented silver and gold overcoat of an experienced Arcanist. He turned a page with an uncanny deftness, and a carbuncle appeared, squeaking dutifully.

     “The whole time?”

     “The whole time.” He smirked. “But once we joined the Scions, I calculated my Arcanist skills would be discovered much sooner than I had originally thought.”

     “Resin’s going to be so pissed you’ve been making him heal on his own.”

     “He needs the practice, and I needed a break. Now, let us take care of this fiend!”

     “In and out like it’s nothing!” Himi quipped as she twirled her staff, bonding with the innate ley lines to weave a circle under her feet. Ifrit roared, and she scarcely had time to throw up a mana shield to take the sting off of his flamethrower breath. Before she could make another wisecrack, Ifrit rushed her, and she was sent flying from her circle. Courtesy of a raking swipe from the Primal. She tumbled and rolled, but with a swift snap of her fingers, she was pulled right back into her circle. Another staff twirl as magic swirled around her, and she tagged Ifrit with a thunder and two blizzard spells in rapid succession. She hesitated casting anything with fire, since, truthfully, she still wasn’t sure if it’d heal him. The circle fizzled out shortly after his second fire spell; and the timing was just as well, since she found herself dashing across the battlefield to avoid the crackling glow that appeared under her feet. Tamru was also perceptive enough to move when the terrain became inhospitable.

     “We really need to find someone who wears thicker armor!” She wheezed, as another swipe from Ifrit sent her crashing into Tamru.

    “I wholeheartedly concur; but in the meantime, we will make do. Now, I’m assuming you’re not using fire magic out of a chance it may benefit him. However, I have witnessed plenty of other beings of fire take damage when hit by flames. It stands to reason he may react the same!” He patted her shoulder as he wriggled out from under her, popping off a few healing spells to get them both feeling better. He helped to her feet and brushed some dirt off her robes. “So! Let loose with everything you have, and I’ll do some quick calculations to keep you one jump ahead of his swipes as much as possible, alright? Now, go ruin his day!” He pointed at the Primal. Himi grinned, turning to face Ifrit, bouncing eagerly to continue the fight.

     She rushed forward and danced across the battlefield, poetically of course, not as an actual Dancer. Once she found the rhythm to Ifrit’s attacks thanks to Tamru’s warnings, she had a much easier time dodging his incinerating breaths and slashes, outpacing any eruptions from the ground. She was even successful in eluding his mad, spinning dash from one end of the battlefield to the other. Himi would only stop long enough to barrage Ifrit with hasty spellwork, switching between fire and ice, occasionally snapping her fingers to engulf Ifrit instantly with a hefty flare. Nevertheless, she was becoming fatigued from essentially running a marathon in the heat. As a result, when the fire orbs summoned by Ifrit exploded into pillars of flames, she wasn't able to avoid being wounded.  And despite Tamru’s warning, she was once more nicked when Ifrit seemed to “split” into multiple images of himself and assaulted the field. She dug her feet into the singed ground to brace herself before casting, and landed another large, frosty spell. She was able to make quick work of the four nails made of condensed fire aether, but was engulfed in a hellfire all the same. Even though that attack was not nearly as powerful as it would have been had she not dealt with the nails, she was exhausted. The flames were enough to force her onto her hands and knees.

     “Come on, kid, just a little more!” Tamru cheered her on, turning a page to summon a yellow Carbuncle before casting another healing spell. A voice from a distant memory whispered in her ears. An apology for words said, accompanied by a spell.

     “Please forgive me, my dear. I shall never forsake the promise I made all those lifetimes ago, no matter what I say or do. Take this knowledge as proof as my unwavering duty to you.”

     Himi gripped her staff, grunting as she dug the butt of her weapon into the ground to pull herself to her feet. Her jobstone illuminated with a luminous shade of violet, as the knowledge of a cantrip tingled through her body. She turned and confronted Ifrit, visage covered in soot and sweat; robes just as tattered as her old jacket was. Violet and pink flames danced around her body as her staff radiated with a new spell.

     “BOW TO ME, PITIFUL MORTAL. I SHALL FORGIVE YOUR RESISTANCE IF YOU REJECT WHOMEVER HAS CLAIMED YOUR SOUL, AND RELINQUISH IT UNTO ME.”

Himi wrinkled her nose as she held her charged weapon to the sky, before slamming the base of her staff down into the dirt, raising her free hand above her head.

     “No.”

     She snapped her fingers and the sky above Ifrit churned as a beam of green light burst from the clouds and stuck the primal dead center. The aether light show dancing around her body faded, and her wooden staff snapped into several useless pieces. Ifrit released an ear-piercing shriek as he stumbled about; Tamru’s warning came too late as the Lord of the Inferno got in one last blow. Ifrit brought his clawed hand down on Himi, smashing her into the ground, barely giving her the chance to squeak out a pained cry. With this, he dissipated into aether, returning to a state of non-existence. At least, until summoned again.

     “Seven hells!” Tamru felt his heart leap into his throat as Himi was crunched into the hard ground. His personal feelings for her aside, he had a duty as a healer. He raced to her side, rapidly analyzing her injuries. Her nose and arm were clearly broken, her right leg potentially as well. And judging by her wheezing, a few of her ribs were definitely cracked. “Gods be good that the Amalj’aa leave me be while I tend to you.” He muttered, listening to the beast tribe scream and panic at their Lord’s defeat. He quickly set about weaving her aether to fix her ribs; securing her ability to breathe unhindered was more important than anything else. An orange, fire aspected crystal lay on the ground next to Tamru, and curiously, he picked it up despite him trying to focus on Himi. He wiggled his nose to keep his focus and continued his healing, pocketing the crystal of light.

     Thancred and Resin were nearly out of breath by the time they came into view of the scene, Bloodsworn Flames following close behind. One desperate Amalj’aa threw himself at Thancred, swinging madly. Thancred easily leapt over the beast man, flinging his blades into the frantic attacker’s chest. He landed effortlessly, affording himself a proud smirk as Resin clapped. But when he turned and saw her…

    “Oh gods, HIMI!” He ran, skidding across the ground slightly as he knelt next to her. Resin wasn’t far behind, wanting to panic, but swallowed their fear.

     “She’ll be fine; I think. I haven’t been able to determine the full extent of her injuries.” Tamru hummed. “Bastard got in one last hit; Resin, can you mend her leg? She’s coming ‘round and I don’t want her inevitable flailing to make it worse.”

     “Of course!” Resin snapped out of their stupor and knelt, getting right to work as Tamru quickly set her arm before healing the break. She awoke a moment later, cursing mildly. The darkened nightmare of cloaked figures worshipping something named Zodiark echoed in her mind as she came around, squirming just as Tamru predicted. 

     “I feel I owe you two an apology.” Thancred confessed, brushing her hair out of her face. He drew a cloth out of his pocket to gently wipe the blood from her broken nose off her face. “Had I known this mission would prove so dangerous, I would have never have left you to face it with so little support, and without me. You have been given a veritable baptism by fire.”

     “Mnyeah s’lot worse dan a delly ting.” She admitted. Since, well, that thing had only been a pain because of its magic resistance. Otherwise, it’d been dead with a spell or two from her. There were some disgruntled roars from Amalj’aa, and Thancred winced.

     “Can we move her? We should perhaps continue this somewhere safer, say, Camp Drybone?”

     “Himi, does your neck hurt? Can you wiggle your toes? Move your fingers.” Tamru quickly affirmed it was safe to move her before nodding. “Right; I’ll finish patching you up when we’re not in the middle of Amalj’aa territory, as Thancred suggested.” He caught Resin’s perplexed staring. “Annnd I’ll explain why I haven’t been assisting you with the healing as well, when we get there.” There was also the matter of the crystal he had picked up; though perhaps he may save that conversation for a different day.

     “I’ve got her.” Thancred offered, quickly scooping her into his arms before Tamru or Resin could.

     “This way, sir!” a flame soldier called out, beckoning them to following him up the path.

     “So that was the mighty Ifrit.” Nero mused, crouched on a nearby ledge, just out of sight of the Scions and Flames. “Hmn. Not as mighty as I had hoped, but I suppose the readings could always have been worse. I doubt the interference from Ul’dahns and her has much to do with the underwhelming readings. No, not underwhelming... they’ve left me whelmed.” Nero sighed, spitting some dirt out of his mouth.

     “You know better than to rely on five-year-old data from the VIIth Legion.” Livia grumbled as she approached Nero from behind. “Nor can we expect any further help from the motherland, not with the issues at court.”

     “Ever the pessimist, my dear Livia. Promise me you’ll never change.” He hummed. “Do you think they know the Emperor’s cherished granddaughter from his childhood friend is running amok in Ul’dah, pretending to be a hero?”

     “You continue to be a fool!” Livia barked. “That girl down there used magic, did she not? She may bear some resemblance, reportedly, to that missing woman, but that obviously can’t be her. And mind your wording, some may think you mean she is HIS granddaughter. She is not.”

     “Stranger things have happened.” Nero hummed. “Stranger things have happened.”

     “If it’s the same woman, they lied about her being a daughter of the Empire. For what end, I do not know, and presently, do not care. We’ve wasted enough time here. Your meter is too old to give any readings worth a damn, and I care not for... court drama involving the Emperor’s personal business. Only the Emperor favors her family; why do you bother with any of it?” She scolded before walking away in a huff.

     “Not that there was aught worth a damn to read… but I take your point. I suppose we must content ourselves knowing we’ve achieved our primary objective. As for her, well, I suppose I’m just nosy. Not that I knew the granddaughter personally, but I met her in passing twice. I’m simply DYING to know why the Emperor cares so much.” He paused. “Not to mention… despite being brought low at the end. Her strength is clear as anything. If she is who she is, and she’s gone the way of viator... she could very well become a hindrance to our plans.”

Livia paused, realizing Nero had made an excellent point. Suppose she was of the Empire? If she decided to betray them…

     “Perhaps— But that is a consideration for another time.” She tensed, glancing over her shoulder. “You have been given a task. That is your priority. I suggest you treat it as such. Fail to do as my lord commands… and I will spare him trouble of punishing you.” She sneered before turning and walking away.

     “With allies like that...” Nero snorted. “Beware a woman in love. I shall need to be on my best behavior.” He glanced back at the battlefield that now lay empty, aside from the beastman corpses. “Hmn... perhaps even beware an Emperor in love.” He tapped a finger against his chin. “What’s truly the possibility that he had a -…. mn. Even entertaining such a thought feels like treason.” He chuckled nervously, walking away from the cliff. A thought for a different day, and perhaps one better to have in silence.

Chapter Text

     Thancred breathed a sigh of relief once Himi was sitting up on her own and not writhing in agony. He cautiously placed a hand on her shoulder, smiling broadly. “Well, full glad I am to see my eye for talent remains undimmed.” He winked, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. “Though, might I suggest you still take a moment longer to rest before returning to the Waking Sands? Same goes for you, Tamru. I can go on ahead an inform Minfilia of all that’s transpired. So I can at least have done SOMETHING this mission.” Thancred laughed, but there was a heavy sadness lingering behind his amusement. Himi puffed up her cheeks, either getting ready to sass him for being hard on himself, or to complain about being told to rest a little while longer.

     “Before you object and follow him immediately.” Tamru interrupted her protest, “I do want to ensure you are well hydrated before you move any further. With water, mind you.”

     “Listen to the man! I’ll see you all anon.” Thancred waved, walking away swiftly before Himi could follow.

     “One step ahead.” Resin brought over a few canteens of water. “Nice and cold!” 

     “Ah! Thank you!”

     “Least I could do for also missing the epic battle.” Resin grinned. "Though I am still grateful that I was able to warn Thancred and the others so swiftly. We may have been there sooner if it weren’t for the throngs of zealots.” They smacked their lips, still annoyed by the delay. 

     “Oh you’d ran?” Tamru hummed. “Not complaining; I just must have been out cold before you’d a chance to escape. I was admittedly wondering what had happened to you when we awoke and you weren’t there.”

     “Van must’ve had a million ulcers by now.” Himi mumbled, taking a swig of the refreshing water.

     “You’re not wrong. He tried coming but as you can imagine, he ran a few steps before that leg quit on him.”

     “He truly needs to get that prosthetic fixed; it’s causing him more pain than being helpful, I’d say.” Tamru shook his head. Himi nodded, agreeing quietly as Resin leaned back on the bench.

     “Aye. I tried asking him why he didn’t get a repair done and he just grumbled.” They waved a hand flippantly. 

     “Well, can’t force him to take care of himself.” Tamru sighed. “And with that, if you’re feeling strong enough, we can return to the Waking Sands. You’ve your tickets, yes? I’m not fatigued, per se, but nonetheless, I have no desire to walk that far.” He clicked his tongue.

     “Do you think Thancred walked the whole way, or just waited to use the ticket once he was out of sight?” Himi inquired as she pulled out her aetheryte ticket.

     “A question for the ages.” Tamru mused. “Now, let’s be off.”

     “My late arrival nearly cost Himi and Tamru their lives, I wasn’t there when the Amalj’aa took them… and I wasn’t there when they served her… them, to Ifrit. Yes, by some miracle they survived, and although Tamru was with her, I’d promised Himi she would not have to face such dangers without me again. I failed her utterly. What if Tamru hadn’t been there? What if he weren’t a skilled healer? What then? I’ve failed her, just as I’ve failed all of you.” Thancred lamented to Minfilia and Van, shoulders drooping like a wilted flower. Van’s ears flicked back at the worrying, and Minfilia offered Thancred a flat expression.

     “What’s done is done, Thancred, you can ill blame yourself for every-” Her gaze was pulled to the door of the solar as the other three entered. “Ah! They’re here. Tis good to see you all.” Minfilia smiled. She crossed the floor and embraced Himi tightly. “Especially you, my friend! I daresay you’ve been tossed about quite a bit these past few days.”

     “Eh, well, you know." Himi rested her chin on Minfilia's shoulder. "Once you fall from the sky and hit the water like you’ve been piledrived into concrete, everything else just feels like another day.”

     “May I suggest putting Himi in a bubble, if not for her sake’s, at least to give Thancred some peace of mind.” Van quipped, flicking his tail. The “bard” sputtered, face turning red with embarrassment. He cleared his throat and turned the conversation back to the matters at hand.

     After the day’s events had been thoroughly discussed, and Thancred had quietly revealed what the destiny of the tempered would be, he took his leave. "Louisoix would have never allowed this to happen.” Himi overheard him mutter as he walked away. She wrinkled her nose, promptly following him into the larder where he had already settled himself in a covert corner to brood. She was held up, however, when a few of the Scions hurried over, asking her probing questions about her fight with Ifrit, and praising the fact she wasn’t, well, deceased. She insisted that it was largely because Tamru was great at healing; so once he passed by, the crowd became fixated on him. Especially Arenvald. Himi took this opportunity to join Thancred in his moping spot, gently booping his nose.

     “Why so glum, chum?”

     “Ah! Himi. I’m not glum, I promise.” He flashed a smile before a frown overtook his face again.

     “You’re flipping a dagger while hiding in a darkened nook. behind wine barrels. That is classic brooding behavior.” She crossed her arms. “You’ve been kinda blue lately anyways, so, spill the beans! What’s got you down?”

     “Really, I assure you, I’m...fine. I enjoy ah, corners.”

     “Well, suit yourself. I was also about to suggest we go talk over a couple of drinks as I seem to keep missing out on doing that, but if you don’t wanna join me, that’s that!” She shrugged, spinning on a heal with every intention of leaving him behind if he didn't respond or cease moping.

     “Oh I could certainly go for a drink, or two.” He sighed, returning his dagger to its sheath.

     “Excellent!" She spun back around. "Got any good suggestions? I’m not familiar with any of the bars in Ul’dah or Thanalan.” Which may have been a white lie on her part; but her main concern was ensuring Thancred was in an environment he was comfortable with and felt in control. 

     “I know a good watering hole in Ul’dah, if you don’t mind the trek.”

     “Don’ t mind the trek, he says.” Himi snorted. “To the woman who has a penchant for teleporting everywhere.” She playfully  batted his shoulder. 

     “Ah, right, my apologies.” He smirked, ruffling her hair.

     “Vworp, vworp, bringing you with me!” She winked, disappearing in the blink of an eye. He felt the pull to Ul’dah not a second later, and soon was standing next to her in the Aetheryte plaza at Ul’dah.

     “Right! Follow me then, I promise you’ll love the place. Great atmosphere and even better drinks.” His smile seemed more genuine this time, even if he still looked miserable.

     “So I’m guessing a Sailor’s pub that popped up for Limsa Lominsa traders as a pub home away from pub home?” Himi tapped her chin, stepping aside to avoid collisions with other travelers teleporting in.

      “How’d you guess?” He laughed, patting her back as they set out into the crowd.

     Despite being in the middle of the desert, Himi was hit with the unmistakable perfume of low tide as she and Thancred entered the Tavern. How the owners managed to catch that distinct scent, she wasn’t sure, but it was amusing all the same. A few patrons raised their drinks when they saw Thancred enter, wide smiles etched across their flushed faces. Several tables were tucked in darkened corners, and most of them were empty, save for one. There was a lone occupant, shrouded by the darkness just enough so Himi couldn't make out a face or clothing. Though it may have been a hyur, judging by the shape. Every bar had to have at least one shadowy figure in it, or was it truly a bar? Himi knew better than to stare at him for longer than a passing glance, at least. A stairwell; one set going up the other going down tooo… who knows where. Probably shouldn’t ask. There were a few booths with privacy curtains for obvious reasons, and Himi wondered how many times Thancred had used one of them. She didn’t of course, ask, as much as she really, really, really wanted to. She sucked on her lower lip, laughing internally as Thancred gave her a look, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking.

     “Come now, I’m not that tasteless.”

     “I said NAUGHT.”

     “Oh, it was written all over your face.” He playfully pinched her sides as he escorted her to the bar. She let out a mischievous cackle as she plopped onto one of the creaky stools. Thancred sat on her left, raising a hand to start their tab.

     “Well now I know something is wrong with you.” Himi snorted as she polished off her third drink. Thancred raised an eyebrow as he looked at her over the top of his tankard. “Because about five cute girls have sauntered right on by and you haven’t so much as muttered about desert roses once!” She set her cup down and waved at the bartender for another.

     “Really? Honestly didn’t notice. I’m too captivated by you, I suppose.” He mumbled finishing his drink before he followed suit in ordering another. He hadn’t intended to say that out loud, but the drinks has loosened his tongue. But she didn’t seem to take it any way other than him being silly, for better or for worse.

     “Pfffft...” Himi giggle snorted as she got her new drink, hiding her face with the cup. “That’s. A choice. And here I thought you had taste.” She took a swig.

     “My tastes are remarkable, I’ll have you know." He reached over and tried to boop her nose, but was constantly thwarted by her tankard. "Ah. Pray, excuse me a moment.” He exhaled slowly as he left his seat.

     “HAAAA. I lasted longer than you.” her voice echoed in her cup as she held it to her face.

     “Oh please. I’ve been drinking long enough to know SOME things shouldn’t be a competition.” He playfully batted her shoulder- the one belonging to her arm that WASN'T holding her drink. “Save my seat, will you?”

     “Yeah sure.” She turned in her stool so she could plop her leg on top of his. “Go pee already. I’ll guard this stool with my life.”

     “…You are crude, and yet, somehow you still sound so charming.”

     “Thancred go piss or I’ll make you laugh so hard you’ll need to put your clothes through the wash.”

     “I’m going, I’m going!”

     It wasn’t long after Thancred had left that two Sea Wolf Roegadyn males sauntered over. Nothing about them or their clothing stood out; simple gray and tan cotton garments worn by everyone from merchants to regular customers. The kind of people you'd pass by and never remember doing so. Had they just entered the tavern, or had they already been here? She wasn't entirely sure, to be honest. 

     “Mind if I sit here, dove?” One asked smoothly, lifting her leg off the stool. Nothing was more sobering than a handsy male, and she glared at him from behind her tankard.

     “Yes, actually, someone was already sitting there.” She gritted her teeth, wondering if she’d get in trouble if she picked a fight. "My boyfriend, real big tough guy." A half white lie. 

     “Oh? Well he ain’t here now. Sure he won’t mind if I rest my poor feet for a moment.” He mocked a lament, keeping a hand on her leg to keep her from leaving. The stool on her right creaked as the second Roe sat, plopping his beefy arm on her shoulder. Either they were stupid and didn't know who she was, or they knew exactly who she was and had balls tougher than steel. 

     “Y’know the past couple of days have really sucked. I’d appreciate it if you two found someone else to accost, maybe even each other! I saw some booths over there...” She set her drink on the bar before gesturing at the aforementioned booths. 

     “Nah. We gots our eyes on you! Why don’t we go for a little walk and get to know each other better, eh? You look like an adventurer type! Bet you have loads of good stories. ” The Roe holding her leg grinned wide, leaning close.

    “Shit.” She thought to herself. With everything that had happened with Ifrit, she’d plum forgotten about the issue of the missing adventurers. Whether or not they knew who she was, specifically, this certainly made her realize that despite their poor choice in target, they weren't just being stupid. She wasn't afraid, it was more annoying than anything, but how many people sitting in the tavern would jump to her aid if they tried to drag  her out? What if half the tavern was waiting to back THEM up? Could she risk causing a scene?

    “Oi, th’dove said she weren’t interested in ye two oaf’s.” The bartender brandished a dagger and dug the tip into the wood of the bar. “I suggest ye keep yer filthy mitts off Thancred’s friend, o’we might have a problem.” She growled deeply. Himi could have SWORN the bartender was a Hyur highlander earlier, and not a female Roegadyn. And why did she have a hood up?

     Himi realized the bar had gone completely quiet, with the majority of the patrons giving the two men hard stares. She had a passing thought that some of them looked familiar. Were they wearing green bandanas? A few other patrons looked around, perplexed, slightly intimidated, but they didn’t run. The shadowed man in the corner seemed especially interested in what was going on, and was now leaning forward, but Himi still couldn’t see who was there. The Roe that had grabbed her leg gradually let go, smiling as he placed his hands up.

     “Ain’t no harm done, right lass? Just playin’ around is all.”

     “I wasn’t laughing.” She fought the urge to punch out his teeth.

     “Course ye were! Go on an’ tell them, We were all just havin’ a good laugh, ha! Hahaha!”

     “Himi said she weren’t laughin’...” The shadow man spoke with an all too familiar voice. “I’m thinkin’ ye got fluff in yer ears an marbles fer eyes if ye can’t tell ye pissed off th’dove. An I can promise ye mate, she ain’t someone ye want t’piss off.” Jacke stepped from the shadows, flipping one of his daggers in his hand. There was an angry fire burning in his eyes; if looks could kill, both of those men would have been dead yesterday.

    “SHIT! YOU SAID HE DON’T LEAVE LIMSA.” The second Roe panicked, knocking his stool over as he made a desperate dash for the door. What little good it did him to run; the dagger left Jacke’s hand faster than Himi could blink and found its mark in the Roe’s back. He squaked before face planting into the floor with a loud thump. A high pitched yelp from the stairwell rang out, and when Himi diverted her attention to the noise, she saw Thancred had pinned a male hyur onto the floor. Arms twisted behind his back with Thancred’s knee firmly digging into his spine.

    “Now really? Had you forgotten already that I had walked by you only once, or did you just not see me the first time? Tsk tsk. Don’t worry about the fourth one! Already took care of him.” Thancred flashed thumbs up with his free hand. Jacke nodded before casting a dark stare at the Roegadyn who still had the balls to sit next to Himi.

     “Bene. Now, ye gonna come with us all quiet like an’ cooperate, or ye be a nickninny?”

     “I ain’t makin th’boss mad!” The Roe exclaimed, grabbing Himi’s robes. He looked as though he was ready to teleport, but before he, or anyone else could do anything, Himi clocked him square in the jaw with a solid uppercut, sending him crashing to the floor. Out like a light!

     “Ayye!” Jacke clapped, impressed. “Did warn him not t’piss ye off!” Relaxing as Himi took a few bows. While Thancred and the other Sisters rounded up the foiled body-snatchers, Jacke swaggered over to Himi and wasted no time in pulling her into a hug. She exhaled slowly as she gripped the back of his shirt. She was tough; he knew it, Thancred knew it, and there wasn’t a bar safer than this one outside of Limsa… but that didn’t make anything that had happened any less stressful. And though technically she was a client, ( unbeknownst to her,) Jacke still considered her a friend. “Oi dove, heard ye had a rough couple o’days, eh?” He gave her back a firm pat.

     “Understatement, but I doubt that’s why you’re here.”

     “Aye, been trackin’ those lugs a few darkmans.” He pulled away from the embrace with a smile and ruffled her hair. “Didn’t expect t’see ye and Thancred here, woulda given ye both a fair warnin’. Sorry ‘bout that. Was hopin’ they’d leave ye alone.” He nodded at Thancred as he approached the two, gently taking Himi’s hand to give it a careful examination. She did just punch a Roegadyn male in the jaw with nothing but her fists, after all.

     “Gods, I find myself apologizing to you over and over again.” He chuckled sadly.

     “Oi, none o’that.” Jacke elbowed him. “Ye knew there ain’t a safer pub in Ul’dah, cept maybe the Quicksand.”

     “I know but…”

     “He was totally brooding in a corner earlier.” She nodded. Jacke snorted as Thancred harumped. He’d removed her glove and was still making sure her hand was okay.

     “Knuckles are a little red, how’s your thumb feeling? You didn’t tuck it under your fingers, right?” He ignored her comment about him brooding.

     “Six job stones, Thancred. I know how to punch correctly you tit.”

     “Oh? Do you even remember what all six of those were?”

     “Nnnooo… not really. But I’ve got some, uh, funny feelings!”

     “Let’s give her some stabbers, see if she got some skill in those.” Jacke winked, elbowing Thancred again to get him to stop fussing over Himi’s hand. He harrumphed again, not even letting Himi put her own glove back on, and instead insisted on doing it for her. Though she really didn’t seem all that insulted by the gesture. Jacke cast a knowing glance at the hooded bartender; who Himi just realized was really Ffion in a last minute disguise. The actual bartender shuffled over, with a fresh round of ale. 

    Although the dutiful sisters couldn't stay long once their targets had been dealt with, Himi and Thancred remained at the bar for another hour or so. They thought Jacke had long left; but he had only slipped back into the shadows. Either because he was worried about Himi, or for Himi, was another question altogether. He even followed them once they'd left the bar, sneaking through the muggy, spiced scented streets of Ul'dah. Wymond was the only one who'd seemed to notice his presence, but did not call attention to it. He simply tapped the rim of his glasses, signalling Jacke to seek him out later. 

     At some point, Himi had linked her arm around Thancred's as he escorted her through Ul'dah. They struggled a bit with the steps into the Quicksand, giggling like children as they made a game of it. Momodi was up late, as she so often was, and waved at the two as they walked in. Though they were so focused on each other with whatever rambling conversation they were having, that they neglected to notice her. Her eyes lit up with excitement, sneakily coming out from behind her bar to follow them. Tossing a wink in Jacke's direction. 

     “Seriously though, will you tell me what’s eating you?” Himi puffed out her cheeks as the two stopped in front of her door. She invited him inside to talk, but he shook his head.

     “It’s nothing, really. I just. Well. I know I’ve barely known you a month, technically, barring all the..well. You know. All that stuff from five years ago that I can't remember. But regardless, I. Worry? Simply put. You’re a good friend, and fun, and I’ve let you down so many times the past few days.” He stumbled over his words.

     “What? How?” She tilted her head to the side, giving him a blank stare.

     “Every time you’ve gotten into trouble while I wasn’t looking, or wasn't there!” He exclaimed, frustrated at himself. 

     “And every time you always show up!”

     “But almost too late!” Thancred lowered his head. His heart weighed heavily with shame and guilt; not just over her, but for all the times recently he'd failed the Scions. Or at least, all the times he thought he'd failed the Scions. Momodi frowned, sympathizing with Thancred but kept her continued presence a secret. She'd have to think of something to perk him up later. Even Jacke shook his head, worried for the well being of his friend. A conversation for later. A silence fell between the too as Himi churned Thancred's words in her mind. He wasn't just being fussy, he seemed genuinely upset. There was more to this than what had happened the past few weeks, but something told her that he wouldn't be forthcoming with that information. She made a mental note to ask Minfilia later. Himi gently cupped his face in her hand, and he leaned into her touch.

     “Bah. You show up exactly when I need you most.” She smiled, leaning forward and giving his cheek a kiss. A completely platonic one, of course.  Momodi, with stars in her eyes, could barely keep herself from squealing with delight. Jacke however, had mixed feelings. The way Thancred had fussed in the bar earlier was a dead giveaway as far as Jacke was concerned; it had been funny in the moment, true, but with all the mystery surrounding Himi and her situation it was a giant red flag for the Guildmaster. He internally hoped that maybe he was wrong and Thancred wasn't actually falling for the Sister's  potentially very dangerous client. Even if she was a friend, he still was cautious. He took a moment to bury his conflicting feelings that made his gut churn. 

     “All the same I..” Thancred was interrupted when Himi put a finger to his lips.

     “Stop worrying! You’re going to make everyone think you love me or something.” She teased. He gently pulled her hand away.

     “I can think of worse rumors.” He winked. There was a brief pause where Momodi was so certain the two were about to properly kiss, but nothing happened. “But I see your point. They tease enough as is.” he tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Well, get some rest. Some proper rest. And I’ll see you at the sands tomorrow-ish. Alright? There’s something that needs investigating.” He hummed. Momodi took this chance to quietly slip away, risking missing something juicy as getting caught wasn't something she desired. Besides, there were a few documents she needed to gather up and leave conveniently on the bar for anyone to read through and or take. 

     “Be safe!”

     “Always!”

     “Pinky promise!” She held her pinky up. 

     “Ha! Of course, anything for you, my dear.” He wrapped his finger around hers and kissed the back of her hand. “I’ll see you later.” He smiled before sauntering off down the hall towards his own room. Satisfied, mostly, Jacke left the stairwell and returned to the bar area, eyeballing the file of papers that were left unattended...

     Himi shut her door quietly, and beelined for her bed. She flopped onto the springy mattress without even bothering to change her clothes. Himi stared up at the ceiling, taking a moment to process everything that had happened recently, especially that day. All was silent in her humid room until the echoing giggles of Hypnos filled the air.  She didn't get a chance to sit up, scream, or even teleport to safety as a pair of clawed hands grabbed her face from behind; even though she was still very much laying on her mattress. She was pulled into the darkness, again, without a fight; or maybe she hadn't been? If anyone walked into her room at that moment they'd just see her sleeping soundly in bed, none the wiser. 

Chapter Text

     How quickly rumors spread across a stressed Empire, desperate for a distraction from the impending imperial drama? The youngest  member of a Populares family who went missing five years ago, spotted  two days prior, but wielding magic? Was this why the Emperor favored her family so? Emet-Selch had half a mind to have his vessel drop dead on the spot simply so he could avoid any more questions from the Populares, his Advisors, hell, even to get away from his own family.

     “Of course she can’t use magic!” He spat as Varis gave him a shrewd side glance. “Whomever was seen wielding such abilities was clearly not her!” This ruse was falling apart faster than his vessel was dying.

     “Unfortunate.” Zenos bemoaned, thumbing the green jobstone in his pocket. “I would enjoy dueling a Garlean who could manipulate aether. See if her abilities match my own. Though probably, they would not.” He hummed. His Great-grandfather sneaking him the stone was ever more curious an action, now. Were the rumors true and this stone belonged to her? If so, why give it to him?

     “I do so enjoy your visits.” The Emperor flattened his voice, rubbing his temples. There was a long list of things he would love to call Zenos, but he held his tongue. A tense silence grew amongst the imperial family. Advisors and guards quietly hoped they would be excused before the arguing continued. Varis gritted his teeth as Solus grumbled. Even Zenos’s placid expression slowly turned sour.

     Finally, the Emperor waved his hand and the room cleared of everyone aside from Varis and Zenos. The moment the echo of the doors being slammed shut dissipated, Varis turned to his grandfather with an accusatory stare.
     “She’s your grandchild, is she not?”

     “Ohhh! Will you cease badgering me over her! I’ve said it once I will say it a thousand more times, she and I are not related.” Not even their current vessels were distantly related, he made sure of that.

     “Oh no. How disappointing. I was so looking forward to having a cousin near to my age.” Zenos flatly mused, not really caring, he simply wanted to poke the sleeping bear to see what would happen, as it were.

     “You would have siblings abound, I’m sure, were your mother still alive.” Solus mumbled, shifting in his chair. “I daresay I don’t know why your father never sought to woo another woman; oh, never-mind. He’s completely insufferable, that’s why.” Varis growled lowly as Solus waved a hand flippantly. “See? Look at him growl like a beast.”

     “Only cowardly beasts growl.” Zenos mused out loud.

     “You dare take his side?”

     “I am on nobody’s side. As I do not care for this drama, and am only here by a persistent request to be present during court matters.” He lamented. “I would so much rather be out hunting.” He chewed on his lower lip. Deep down, Emet-Selch worried that Zenos might be too much of a loose canon and needed a good dose of ther- ah, Varis was grumbling loudly again.

     “Then why,” Varis returned the focus of the conversation onto her. “Do you insist on defending her so? Covering for her as much as possible?” He bared his teeth. He wanted answers and he was going to get them while the Emperor still breathed, one way or another. 

     “I made a promise to her grandmother, that’s all I will say.” The Emperor mumbled, leaning back on his throne. He needed to do something about this before the other Ascians caught wind and figured out she was hale and whole. Well, mostly hale and whole. If she remembered anything this time around, she would've been chewing his head off already. 

     “A promise to a woman missing for five years? How sentimental of you.” Varis's words dripped with jealousy like a bitter venom.  Emet-Selch made a note that it was probably in her best interest to never be in the same room as Varis; he'd need to find a way to prevent that from occuring once he departed his current vessel to rest. 

     “What of it?” He spotted the elezen silhouette of Fandaniel lingering excitedly by the door. “Both of you, leave me. I’m feeling unwell.”

     “As you wish.” By the time Zenos had turned towards the door, Fandaniel had vanished. He and his father exited the room together, then parted ways once they’d left. The Ascian overlord appeared next to the throne, giggling in amusement, cheery as always as his glyph flashed over his face.

     “Ah, family. Can’t live with them, can’t live without them!” He shook his head.

     “What do you want?” Emet-Selch gestured for Fandaniel to get on with it as his own glyph flashed to life. 

     “I’ve come to alert you that Lahabrea has claimed a new vessel.” Fandaniel hummed. “As to why, he did not say. As I know that other one he’d been using hadn’t been claimed that long ago.” He spun on a heel and flashed some jazz hands. All that were missing were some jingling bells.  Emet-Selch sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

     “Of all the. This body can’t die fast enough – no, that’s not an invitation to kill it by outside means. An assassination would cause too much chaos too soon. It’d spoil our plans.”

     “Of course! Our plans! How could one forget our PLANS?” Fandaniel giggled, once more twirling in his spot. “We mustn't do anything to spoil THAT! Oh, no no.”

     “Is that all?” Emet-Selch’s expression was as flat as his tone. Fandaniel hummed, dramatically pausing before offering a grand bow.

     “That is all!” 

     “Then be gone!” Emet-Selch huffed, leaning back in his throne. Fandaniel left with a flourish, leaving the unsundered Ascian to brood.

     Speaking of brooding; it was Himi’s turn to mope in a corner as she hid in the Thaumaturge guild. She held her cracked Black Mage job stone in her hand, wondering if it was still safe to use. Cocobuki waltzed over, tomes in hand and shook his head.

     “I am sorry to say I cannot discern weather or not these stones can be safely used while damaged. As there seems to be no records that I can find, of them becoming damaged in the first place.” He frowned. He eyed the pages one last time before continuing. “Something about yours is either different, or simply, stone breakage is lost information.” Cocobuki shut the book and tucked it under his arm.

    “What do I do now?” She bemoaned her luck. “I still haven’t found my other stones and I don’t want to risk spell blowback again because I somehow, can’t retain the knowledge of how to cast flare safely.”

     “Well, I daresay you may need to find yourself another one.”

     “How the hell-”

     “Look, you helped us with Cocobusi. And for that, I’m eternally grateful.” He nodded. “If you don’t mind a trek through the desert, there just may be someone who can help you. Now, I need add that this would be something you would have to do on your own. Do you understand? No Van, Resin or Tamru, not even Thancred to back you up. No one.”

     “Not that Thancred’s been around the past couple of days anyways. He was all... I'll see you tomorrow after my errand and then poof! He forgot, apparently.” Himi sighed. “Sorry, ignore that. Alright; I’ll take your word for it.”

     “Excellent! Speak with Yayake when you are ready.” He smiled, waddling off.

     “No, Himi didn’t say where she went, I’m not her babysitter.” Van grumbled at Minfilia over his linkpearl. “I can try calling her next, if you’d like?” He pinched the bridge of his nose, propping his feet onto the table in the rogue’s guild. Jacke glanced over, eyebrow raised at the part of the conversation he could hear. “SHIT.” Van sat up properly. “Damnit, yes, send Resin and Tamru over and I’ll keep trying to call her. Talk to you later.” Van ended his conversation, and immediately tried pinging Himi. Jacke tilted his head to the side, awaiting an update once Van had a moment. “Himi? Where in the seven hells are y-...why do you sound out of breath? Yer not hanging out with Thancred are ye?” He flicked an ear as Jacke stifled a laugh. “I’m having a lark; I can hear that beast dying in the background. But enough shootin’ the shit. Miss I-can-teleport-everywhere-like-it’s-nothing; a Highwind airship was knocked out of the sky in the Cedarwood by the Empire. Tamru and Resin are on their way but I bet you’ll get there long before they do. No, I ain’t coming! I know I’m technically already the closest, but I’m busy!” He bent both his ears back. “Just get over there, will you?” Van exhaled slowly once the connection was dead.

     “Ye ain’t busy.” Jacke snorted.

     “Busy sittin’ here.”

     “Ain’t never thought I’d see ye so lazy.”

     “I’m almost 60, leave me be.”

     “Fine, fine. Can lead a chocobo t’water an all that.” Jacke waved a hand dismissively. The conversation mulled in his mind for a moment before he shot up from his chair. “Hang on, did ye say th’Empire shot the ship down?” He stared wide eyed at Van, praying, PRAYING, that somehow he'd misheard the conversation.

     “Aye?”

     “SEVEN. HELLS.” Jacke scrambled out the door without further explanation. Van sat there utterly bewildered, but decided it wasn’t his circus, and thus, not his monkeys. Even if he was a tad worried now.

     Van was right; Himi did make it to the crash site before Tamru or Resin could. Biggs was easy enough to spot, and she thought it was a miracle that the Empire troops were so focused on the ship that they hadn’t noticed the Sea Wolf Roegadyn hiding behind the skinny tree. She approached cautiously nonetheless, waving and offering a warm smile to him when he turned to see who was approaching.

     “Shite! What the hell are YOU doing here?” He put his fists up. “You won’t take me without a fight! And you won't convince me to return to the Empire!” He tried to sound all brave and tough, but he was undeniably nervous.

     “What? I’m not with the Empire!” She squeaked as she took a step back. "I don't even know you!"

     “Eh? Yes you are!” Biggs scoffed. “What’re you playing at lass? Hang on, where’s that third eye of yours?”

     “I..wh?” Her words failed her, as she felt a firm hand clasp her shoulder.

     “Let’s continue this further back, aye?” Jacke hissed, motioning for the two of them to fall back and join him with the Storm Soldiers that lingered a much safer distance away. Once there, Jacke gave Himi a stern look. “Dove, I know Van told ye to come out here, but ye need to return to the Wakin’ Sands. Now.”

     “What? Why?”

     “Just go, dove. Please?” He begged, placing both hands on her shoulders, giving them a squeeze. "Please."

     “Fiiine!” She relented with a sigh, annoyed but not wanting to argue. She promptly teleported; but without using a ticket.

     “...Oh she’s totally not going back to the sands.” Resin clicked their tongue. "Unless she's figured out how to teleport there without one."

     “Th’dove’s a handful.” Jacke sighed, turning to Biggs. “She ain’t who ye think she be. An I’ll leave it at that.” He gave a quick wave, before vanishing into plain sight. A white lie, a least he'd hopped. But he would certainly need to figure out who Biggs thought she was later. 

     “...Who was that?” Resin glanced at Tamru, who could only shrug.

     “Weirdness aside; is there anyone left on your ship?” Tamru clicked his tongue, eyeing Biggs.

     “Aye! Wedge! The fool of a Lalafell hid ON the ship!” 

     “Well then; let’s not waste anymore time.” Tamru withdrew his tome. “In the absence of our heavy hitter, I suppose I’ll take her slot." He flipped a page and with a pop, Carbuncle whistled into existence.

     “Still can’t believe you’ve been making me heal on my own.”

     “Oh come now, you’re a sprout of a healer; you need the practice.” Tamru smirked. “Now, onward~!”

     Himi hadn’t returned to the Waking Sands right away, and in fact, a couple hours had passed and she hadn’t returned at all. Everyone, including Van, were gathered in the solar to welcome Biggs and Wedge into the Scions, and Minfilia frowned at the missing friend.

     “She did seem particularly annoyed at being told to leave after being asked to drop what she was doing.” Resin explained. “I don’t think she’s been having a good day; not that that’s unusual.”

     “Aye, didn’t help that I mistook her for someone in the Empire.” Biggs admitted sheepishly, taking a moment to stop fussing over Van’s battered prosthetic. "I'd like to apologize proper for the outburst."

     “Hmn. Thancred, do you mind giving her a call? If anyone can bring her in, it’d be you. There is another mission of import I must need send them all on, and it’s one I think she would enjoy.” Minfilia smiled. Thancred nodded, putting a finger to his ear to buzz Himi. She responded almost immediately, of course.

     “Ah, hello!” He smiled. “I know you’ve been sent here and there all day, but can you return to the Waking Sands? We’ve a couple new additions and there is a task Minfilia feels you may enjoy. Yes, I’m here as well? Ha, alright, see you anon.”

     “Well you’ve certainly got her trained.” Papalymo clicked his tongue.

     “Maybe she’s his girlfriend?” Yda whispered a little too loudly.

     “Ah. No.” Thancred grimaced. “No we’re very much just friends.”

     “I’m sure.” Y’shtola flicked an ear, offering a coy smile.

     Himi entered not a minute later, hood up, face hidden. She quietly stood next to Thancred, arms crossed, certainly seeming to be in a mood. Biggs apologized profusely as Minfilia introduced him and Wedge to Himi properly. She gave a polite smile, but said nothing more.  Wedge tilted his head in a curious attempt to see her face; he really wanted to know who Biggs mistook her for. However, Biggs caught what he was trying to do and reached down to bonk Wedge's head.  If Himi noticed the scene, she didn't react. She did however, seem to perk up when Minfilia explained the need to treatise with the Slyphs in the Twelveswood, but deflated again when Thancred announced he wouldn’t be going; as he was unfamiliar with the forest and the Slyphs. Yda, Papalymo, Resin and even Van (mostly as an excuse to get away from Biggs and Wedge fussing over leg ideas), signed on to travel to the Black Shroud as well. They exited the Solar before Himi did, who’d paused to curiously inspect Thancred’s new choker. She almost poked it, but he swiftly guided her hand away.

     “Best not fall behind!” He smiled. Lahabrea wondered if this hooded woman was always silent or was a result of the bad day she was reportedly having. No matter. He offered another smile as she left the solar without another word; time for him to prepare was short. He’d peer into Thancred’s memories to see how to properly interact with the woman later.

Chapter Text

     If there was one thing Emet-Selch was grateful for, it was that Lahabrea still had some sense left in his maddened brain. The other Unsundered Ascian had, at least, waited until the exhausted Emperor retired to his personal quarters for the day and was well alone before bursting in. Lahabrea did so in true fashion as well; he hadn’t teleported into the room (he would never admit to slightly missing his mark due to his haste) but instead, used the door. Which he was now leaning against, back pressed into the metal and arms splayed out as if he thought Emet-Selch would try to leave through it. Lahabrea’s lips thinned into a wide smile, before parting to release loud, wheezing laughter.
     “You...lied!” His gravelly voice lilted a little in their ancient tongue. He was either genuinely upset or simply amused, Emet-Selch couldn’t tell.

     “Happy am I to hear, that you’ve just now realized that I’m not actually a Garlean, but am using one as a vessel.” He responded in the same language. He damn well knew that wasn’t what Lahabrea was referring to, at least he hoped, but he was in no mood for guessing games.

     “YOU said she was dead. YOU looked your equals in the eye and LIED.” Lahabrea pushed himself away from the door and pointed accusingly at Emet-Selch. “I don’t CARE she’s missing that third eye; it’s the same damn person!” He spat. “Running around with, what are they called? The Scions? Playing the part of adventurer, hero. Still doing a duty long abandoned even if, I did notice, that even her Echo struggles to recall the memories that had once been properly restored to her.” He took a step forward, but paused. Emet-Selch clicked his tongue in disappointment, there was no use in trying to deny her existence. “I speak as if it’s truly her. It’s not. She’s nothing! A pale imitation who has forgotten everything!” He growled.

     “Oh no, she lived. How very like her.” Emet-Selch yawned, waving a hand dismissively.

     “NO!” Lahabrea was swift in closing the gap between the two, grabbing the beard Emet-Selch had, for some reason, let his vessel grow to a ridiculous size that offended Lahabrea every time he saw it.“YOU helped her live! You love-sick fool! Your sentiment will ruin everything we have worked for!”

     “Need I remind you that we have had seven successful Rejoinings despite her continued existence.” He pried Lahabrea’s hand from his beard. “And what do you think will happen if she were to return to the star now, hmn? Rejoin with whatever shard of hers was returned to the sea with that last Rejoining, becoming slightly more herself in the next incarnation. She may also- bah. Best not to dwell on that possibility.”
     
     “Then we disperse her aether into nothingness! Break her from the cycle!”
     
     “Oh I would LOVE to see you try to break HER from the cycle.” Emet-Selch sat on the edge of his bed with a pained grunt. “You can’t be so lost in your senses how impossible that would be. Have you forgotten who she was?” He bore his eyes into Lahabrea, who squirmed.

     “No. I have not.” Lahabrea puffed his chest out. “But she is still sundered, had has lived countless new lives, so it is not truly her without her memories; so I do not fear-”

     “Truly? You don’t? Say her name, then.” Emet-Selch hoped to call his bluff; if not, he’d at least gain confirmation at how much of a loose cannon Lahabrea had become. A silence lived for a short while, until Lahabrea pursed his lips together. Sputtering the first syllable of her name a few times before pausing. Emet-Selch dug his fingers into the edge of his mattress, noting the brashness of Lahabrea’s confidence, but still hoped that the man wasn’t that stupid. As if emboldened by tempered madness, Lahabrea’s sputters finally turned into her name. A name that escaped him with a loud bravado that echoed in the bedroom.

     “Oh you damnable fool.” Emet-Selch sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose.

     Whatever conversation Himi had been having was now forfeit. A wind snaked through the forest of the Black Shroud and rustled the branches in such a way the leaves whispered. Resin looked perplexed as if they’d overheard something they shouldn’t have, Tamru was focused on Himi, and the way she stared into the distance, and Van was nursing a headache brought on by him fighting the urge to mimic Himi. The Slyphs fluttered about in worried confusion, and Yda and Papalymo exchanged perplexed glances. They couldn't sense anything, but donned their masks to try and observe any aetheric disturbances.
     If one was very good at maps, directions, math, and on the spot calculations, one may realize the direction that Himi was now facing in and staring at, was towards Garlemald. And unfortunately, (or fortunately, depending on who you asked), Tamru was very good at on the spot calculations. He gently placed a hand on her shoulder in hopes to shake her from her trance, but she vanished the moment he touched her. She didn’t teleport, she vanished. Even Papalymo and Yda couldn't see a trail left behind for her. But Van had sunk to his knees; and the mystery of where Himi had gone would remain a mystery for now. He did however, note the withered vegetation left behind in her absence. Back in Gridania, Kan-E-Senna shivered, furrowing her brow as she glanced skyward.

     Then there she was. Staring unblinking at Lahabrea who now slightly regretted taking a vessel that shared her height. He cursed loudly, stepping backwards in a hurry, knocking over a chair before slamming his back against the wall.

     “Well now you’ve gone and done it.” Emet-Selch bemoaned, gesturing at Himi whose deer horned shadow loomed on the wall. “Congratulations on the successful summoning; I hope you had some sort of plan of what to do after being stupid enough to say her name. Quick! Before she comes to her senses. She’s sundered so it unfortunately won’t last as long.” He mocked Lahabrea’s foolishness.

     “I...ah.. I...” Lahabrea cleared his throat, but he had nothing to offer. Her shadow quickly returned to normal, and she blinked at two different times as she stood there, dazed.

     “Regardless of how YOU feel about her, we can’t let her friends get too suspicious. Not yet.” Emet-Selch pursed his lips together. “Return her, put on some show about how she’ll never best you again. Something. Anything.”

     “For what purpose?” Lahabrea crossed his arms.

     “Because there is already too much attention on her. Too many people pestering me over her true identity. If the Garleans figure out who she is, then they’ll know who I am. And if they know who I am, at least, if they know too soon, then it’ll set the whole plan back. And I, for one, would much prefer an on-time eighth calamity! Planning around all the different flows of time on the shards is enough of a headache.”

     “Fine. But I cannot promise I will be gentle or kind.”

     “Don’t kill her. You know what will happen if you do.”

     “Cease! You’ve already lectured my ear off, of what shall occur were she to return to the sea.” Lahabrea grabbed the back of her neck, zapping her with a burst of flames that sent her crumbling to the floor.

     “She’s FINE. Do not give me that look. Can’t very well have her fully waking up in the Emperor’s bedchambers with an Ascian. Ah...” His link pearl went of. “Blasted! One moment.”

     “This is Thancred? I… what? When!? Where have you looked?” Lahabrea stole Thancred’s voice. “Nowhere in the shroud, and you’re sure of this? I understand, yes! Of course, I’m already in Thanalan. Gods...I pray it leads me to her as well. I will speak with you, anon.” He quickly ended the call, and collected Himi from the floor.

     “Hang on.” Emet-Selch squeaked. “This new vessel, did you-”

     “Possess one of her friends? T’would seem I have.” Lahabrea continued to use Thancred’s voice, smiling wide. “Unintentionally too, I might add. Tis a good ruse, it keeps me close to her at all times, doesn’t it? I confess though, I may have gone with someone else had I know she were alive.” He laughed. “It’s fantastic, they seem to be quite fond of each other. Shame we couldn’t swap places, I’m sure it would delight you so.” Darkness flicked around his form as he prepared to leave. Emet-Selch lunged at Lahabrea- or at least, he tried. His aging vessel failed him, and he hit the floor instead.

    “Break her heart, and I will break. You.” He growled, pointing at Lahabrea.

     “Sentimental old fool!” He spoke with his own voice again, laughing like a mad man as he exited in a swirl of darkness.

     “Are you sure about this?” Hypnos tilted his head to one side, as he observed the slumbering Himi. “Not that I’m questioning your wisdom! You know me, always a worrywart!” Hypnos grinned nervously at Lahabrea, patting his chest.

     “It must be believable, and we can use this to my advantage.” Lahabrea purred, holding the remaining of her missing crystals of light. “And she can’t tell the difference between a dream and reality?”

     “Oh pfft!” Hypnos laughed, waving a hand. “She’s TERRIBLE at it. Barring something ridiculous happening. But she so clings to the image of Thancred being her hero she won’t question it at all.” His smile slowly twisted into jealous disgust. Lahabrea hadn’t noticed the shift in demeanor, or didn’t care. “I assume I am to not tell anyone else that’s she’s alive? Not even my brother?”

     “Especially not your brother.” Lahabrea hummed. “I haven’t forgotten how much he loathes her and Emet-Selch. And were he not useful to our plans, I’d would not permit him to be one of us. So you...” He gave a pointed stare at Hypnos as he removed his mask and Ascian robes. “Would do well to keep. Him. In. Line.” Lahabrea smoothed out Thancred’s shirt, flicking off a bit of dirt. He checked one last time to insure everything was in order, before instructing Hypnos to wake her.

     “Himi? Himi! Can you hear me?” Thancred frantically nudged her shoulder as she lay sprawled out across the cavern rocks. She stirred with a groan, ears ringing painfully as spots clouded her vision.

     “Thancreh..wha you doin’ in blaa shrow...”

     “Ah...Not to alarm you too much my dear, but you’re back in Thanalan. Some random, nameless cave.” He gestured to their surroundings. “What do you remember?”

     “I remember...trees...and then...Lahabrea? He had… my missing crystals. ...WAIT.” She pushed herself up, immediately regretting it as her head spun in protest.

     “Ah! These?” Thancred held up a bag. “I overheard him blabbering on about how they belonged to you, so I took the liberty of collecting them.” he smiled, handing her the bag. Himi reached out, but hesitated. Thancred tilted his head to the side. “Is aught amiss?”

     “N-no! I just. I’m already holding the other two, and I’ve just never had… all six on my person at once. Or at least I...shouldn’t? I shouldn’t until...”

    ....

    What?

     Thancred fell silent, as this was news to Lahabrea. He tilted his head to the other side as Himi cautiously took the bag, rambling on about how silly she was being. Blaming it on the confusion the aether sickness was plaguing her with. She ignored the warnings screaming in her head as she pulled out each crystal of light, eventually reuniting all six. She felt elsewhere, for a moment, feeling the blessing of light fully activate. Her aether sickness abated, and Himi rose to her feet.

     “Oh, I feel loads better!” She smiled, but a voice in the back of her mind pleaded for her to remove one of the crystals, any one of them, it didn’t matter which.

She continued to ignore it.

     “Then let us return to the Waking Sands, everyone will be relieved to know you’re hale and whole!” He smiled broadly as he motioned for her to follow. With a cautious pep in her stride, she took a few steps forward before a sharp pain sliced through her body. “Himi?” He glanced over his shoulder, wondering what the hold up was.

     She uttered a pained squeak, reaching out in desperation for Thancred. Her feet were held in place by bindings made of light, and wisps of darkness escaped her. The red glyph of an Ascian flickered onto her face, and Lahabrea recognized it immediately as Azem’s.

     “It hurts! It hurts it hurts it hurts!” She cried out.

                                      Find the balance.

     “I can’t! I don’t remember! It hurts! Make it stop!”

     Lahabrea sputtered; he hadn’t expected this to happen at all. And even if posing as Thancred, he damn well knew he couldn’t get much closer to that. However, he reached out all the same, knowing Thancred wouldn’t just abandon her, as much as Lahabrea wanted to.

     Because the world doesn't freeze... At the Waking Sands, Van writhed on a bed in Dawn’s Respite, tail fluffed out and ears bent back as his claws dug into the mattress. A’aba Tia and Arenvald lingered in the corner as Y’shtola and Tamru scrambled to find something that would alleviate his pain, but short of forcing him unconscious, nothing had worked thus far.

     “I don’t understand, is it his leg?” Y’shtola flicked an ear.

     “He was complaining about it before he collapsed.” A’aba hummed, flicking his own tail curiously. “But then again, he’s been doing that a lot more as of late. The leg complaining. And the collapsing too, now that I think of it.” The guess seemed spot on; as Van began to fruitlessly attempt to kick the prosthetic off with his good leg.

     “You stubborn old man!” Tamru snorted. “Would that you see it tended to properly for a change!”

     “Fetch Biggs and Wedge.” Y’shtola looked to Arenvald. “I want it removed properly, and I assume we’ll need to hold him down.” She frowned, flicking an ear as Arenvald nodded and hastily exited the room. Y'shtola turned to address the Viera. “Tamru can you – you’ve got a look on your face.” 

     “Apologies, Y’shtola. I’m hearing a call to help...ah! Help Himi! She’s been found!”

     “Go, then! A’aba Tia, come over here. You an Arenvald can assist me in holding Van down when he arrives with the others.”

     “Yes ma’am!” A’aba bounded over, placing a hand gently on Van’s shoulder as the older Scion began to whimper mentions of Carteneau. Y’shtola and A’aba proceed to attempt to soothe his lingering fears, reassuring him that it wasn’t his fault he had to be pulled out before everyone else. Tamru hastily left, face darkening as the bitterness from the past five years ate at his mood.

     “Of course, you were whisked away before people had a chance to forget you.” Tamru grumbled, before Resin rushed up to him. Tamru silently jerked his thumb towards Dawn’s Respite, and said nothing to Arenvald as he ran by a moment later with Biggs and Wedge in tow.

     Himi had sunk to her knees, curled into a ball by now.  Aether flicked around her, dancing chaotically. Thancred got as close as Lahabrea dared to, half tempted to throw replaceable, lesser Ascians at the problem until something came of it.

     “Thancred, move!” He heard Tamru call out as the Viera rushed forward, dropping to a knee next to Himi. He hovered a hand over her, as if fishing around in the aether that swirled around her. His ears flicked as he listened to a voice only he could hear presently, before grasping his hands around an invisible object. “Got one!” He pulled, once, twice, and on the third time, pulled out the ice aspected crystal of light. In the Dawn’s Respite, Van’s prosthetic leg had been safely removed, his own crystal of the same aspect tumbling out. Both Himi and Van’s pain subsided almost immediately, and they calmed slowly, catching their breaths. Lahabrea was grateful that her glyph had remained hidden while she was curled up and vanished before Tamru could see it.

     “Tamru, how did you...”

     “What happened? Why did you not call for assistance immediately?” He stood, peering at Thancred. “You’re lucky I-”

     “Curse you meddling meddlers!” Hypnos called out from the other end of the cave. “It almost worked! It could have worked!” He stomped his foot. “Lahabrea is going to have my head for this failure!” He placed his hands on his cheeks, dramatically bemoaning his situation. “EUGH. You’re both stinky and I don’t like either of you!”

     “The feeling is mutual.” Thancred glowered, retrieving his daggers. “Thought we’d run you off earlier!”

     “I’m never too far away! Except when I am. Like now! Vworp!” He disappeared into the darkness. Lahabrea couldn’t help but admit his timing with his cover was perfect. Perhaps Hypnos was more valuable than he’d assumed. Thancred sighed, stowing his weapons away.

     "Sorry, I’d found the devils and was so focused on helping I ah. Well.” He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

     “Wanted to make up for your previous failures, as you so call them?” Tamru snorted, holding out the crystal of light. “Here. Hold onto this for her, then. If you really want to do something that will help her.”

     “Alright.” Thancred took the crystal, and Lahabrea quickly stowed it away, as merely holding it was enough to make his fingers tingle. Tamru then scooped Himi into his arms, and she wrapped her legs around his torso and her arms around his neck, clinging to him like a sloth would a tree.

     “You’re lucky she vouched for you; I was starting to think you were a problem.” Tamru clicked his tongue, walking out of the cave. Perhaps Himi still was, but for now, his reservations were shoved deep into the back of his mind. She mumbled something that Thancred couldn’t hear, and Tamru chortled. “Yes, one does benefit from listening to their mother.”

     “Curiouser and curiouser...” Thancred mumbled, slowly following Tamru out of the cave.

Chapter Text

     “My boy, it would do well to call us sooner next time!” Papalymo scolded Thancred, waving a finger at him. “It could have gone much, much worse!”

     “I know, I know I...my apologies it won’t happen again.” He wilted a little.

     “All’s well that ends well.” Minfilia forced a smile. “Please, Thancred. Tell us everything, spare no detail. I want to know what happened leading up to her getting all of her crystals of light back into her possession.” She leaned on the desk, focused on him.

     “Yes, I’m quite curious myself.” Alphinaud chimed in. The young elezen had extended his visit to the Waking Sands when he'd heard what had occurred earlier that day.“It was alarming enough to hear how she suddenly vanished with no visible trace; to hear her her own blessing of light causing her such pain is worrisome indeed. I would like to hear your tale first hand before I depart.” He furrowed his brow. Urianger lingered in the corner, keeping his thoughts to himself. Y’shtola, Resin and Tamru were tending to Himi and Van. They were recovering quickly, but they were definitely frazzled from their perfectly synched yet obviously separate ordeals.

     “Right...” Thancred nodded, releasing a heavy sigh. “Well. As soon as I got the call, I knew I had to chase the lead I had right away. 'Twas a shot in the dark, but a shot nonetheless.” Lahabrea chose his words carefully. “But the report was true and much fresher than I could have hoped for; I found Lahabrea and Hypnos skulking in that cave. How they came about her remaining crystals, I do not know. But they were messing about with one of them. Almost as if they were trying to corrupt it somehow.” He paused, tapping his chin. “Twas odd, they seemed disgruntled because they assumed they hadn’t made any progress. I wanted to get her out right then and there, but I knew charging in with both Hypnos and Lahabrea there would end poorly. Lahabrea, I could probably take. But Hypnos has sent me into slumberland enough times for me to not want to try it again. Unfortunately, Lahabrea is the one who left first.”

     “And THAT’S when you should have called us!” Papalymo lectured, Minfilia waved at him to remain quiet; now wasn’t the time.

     “I… I know. I had a window of opportunity there and I missed it because I was ah. Distracted.” He glanced at the floor. “Himi had awoken, and was panicking. Hypnos made mention of ‘we’ve got you this time, this time it will work!’ and I was so focused on hoping he was about to divulge some clues to where and what she’s been doing the past five years I neglected to...” He sighed, shaking his head. “Any rate, he stupidly tried to put her back to sleep and she appropriately retaliated with a good ol’shock to his system. He seemed dazed enough so I took a chance and flung a few daggers his way. He wasn’t a fan of being hit from behind like that, I daresay.” Thancred flashed a smug grin. “It was enough, at least. He’s certainly a coward when someone actually inflicts him with pain.” He noted. “With that, he left. I noticed Himi was struggling with aether sickness again when I approached her, so I gathered up her crystals, and the trouble began when I handed them to her. They all seemed perfectly fine, and the Ascians had been convinced their plot failed. So I thought nothing of it. I guess… I guess there was just enough of a disruption in one or more of her crystals that the blessing didn’t take kindly to it.” Another sigh as his shoulders drooped. “I admit, I froze largely because I didn’t know what to do as I didn’t want to make her worse. It’s not as though I’m gifted with the Echo or a blessing myself.” He gave a small, defeated smile.

     “Honestly, I would froze as well, I must confess.” Papalymo shrugged. “I can’t fault you there.”

     “How awful! She must have been so scared! To get her blessing back fully, only to have it bite her in the bum!” Yda pouted.

     “Did you know such a thing to be possible?” Urianger glanced at Minfilia curiously.

     “For an Ascian to tamper with a blessing?” Minfilia frowned. “I did not think it possible; but perhaps it ties into whatever broke it in the first place.” She hummed. “Clearly, corrupting her crystals is something they’ve tried in the past.”

     “Ah!” Alphinaud perked up. “Perhaps that is it, then! It must have been broken at Carteneau!” He proclaimed. “We must need inspect each of her crystals; I wager ‘twas not the Ascians meddling that ruined her crystals, but the fallout from the Calamity itself.”

     “Seems likely a theory as any.” Urianger nodded. “Even were they to be slightly off, 'twould be enough to cause her issue. I suspect. Thancred, the crystal, if thou pleaseth?” He held his hand out eagerly. Lahabrea was more than happy to relinquish the crystal without a second thought, quickly plopping it into Urianger’s outstretched hand. “Mine appreciation. By your leave, I shall collect the crystals that remaineth on her person and begin mine investigation.” Urianger bowed before shuffling out of the Solar.

Lahabrea drowned out the rest of the conversation as he became lost in his own thoughts and theories.

     “Thancred?” Minfilia called out to him.

     “Ah!” He looked up to see that he was the only one left in the Solar. “My apologies Minfilia. Long day, you know.” He smiled. “And the sun hasn’t even begun to set yet!” 

     “You’ve more than earned a rest, my friend. Please, refresh yourself and take a moment to relax. Himi and Van are in good hands, you needn’t worry about either of them.” She offered her own soft smile as she gestured to the exit.

     “Of course, of course! By your leave, then.” Thancred nodded politely before scurrying out of the Solar. He waved to Tamru as they passed each other by, with the Viera slipping into the Solar before the door closed.

     “Ah! Tamru! How fair our friends?” Minfilia smiled.

     “They are well. Van refuses to relent that his leg caused him such issue and won’t address the matter at all. Not that I think him incapable, but I think it would be best if he refrained from adventuring for a few days.”

     “I’m inclined to agree.” She clutched her chest. “Would that we could find someone, any one he’d listen to! Perhaps someone closer to his age, or older. I think being one of the oldest here dampens his spirit.” She mused. Tamru flicked an ear. One day, he sighed internally, oooonnnneeee day.

     “That said; I must return to Limsa Lominsa for a moment. Apparently the Arcanist guild has need of me for a task. But I shan’t be gone long. By tonight, I wager.”

     “Oh! Yes, of course. Do what you need to.” She smiled. “I daresay you’re more than capable of handling whatever task they entrust you with. Take care, my friend!” She smiled sweetly, offering a quick wave before returning to her paperwork. Tamru felt a little disappointed that she didn’t...bah! Nothing worth fretting over. He nodded, and departed, silently closing the Solar doors behind him before teleporting to Limsa Lominsa.

     
     Tamru stood just outside the door to the Arcanist guild, ocean breeze rustling his hair. He was alone in the tunnel, for the moment at least. He took a few minutes to study the two job stones currently resting in his palm. Their shapes were reflections of each other; swooping into pointed angles that reminded himself of axe heads. One green, etched with the symbol of summoners, the other, a deep blue, with the symbol for the long lost Nymian Scholars.
     
     “From zero stones to two, today certainly has been interesting.” He pocketed them carefully, eyeing his new fairy companion as she flittered around his head. He next pulled out the purple crystal of light gifted to them by the Sylph elder, and the orange one that had been left behind after Ifrit’s defeat. “Ah! And three of these now as well.” He hummed. “Though I neglected to inform them of this one. And the one I already possess. But perhaps...” He returned the crystals of light to his bag. “Perhaps tis best I keep them to myself, for now.” He smiled at the Arcanist students who exited the guild hall, on their way to grab some lunch. There were still a few hours left in the day, and since no one had pinged him about any emergencies at the Sands, Tamru decided to take his time in returning. “A moment to collect my bearings.” He mused, walking towards the sparkling aetheryte and whisking himself away to Hawker’s Alley to run a few more errands.

     He hadn’t been browsing through some tinctures long before an elderly Lalafell woman came careening into the alley. Shouting all sorts of things lost to the bustling crowd at first, but eventually her cries for her need of an adventurer reached his ears. And well, the stares he was getting from the common folk also helped grab his attention.

     “You there, young man!” The woman wheezed, running before him. He remembered when Van called him young a few weeks prior; and it amused and annoyed him all the same.

     “Can I help you, miss?”

     “Yes! You’re an adventurer, yes? I need your help! I’ve got the coin!”

     “Payment is always appreciated, but not necessary.” He smiled. “What’s the issue?”

     “My foolish grandson has gone and vanished on me! I think he’s wandered into one of those blasted caves!” She flailed. “He’s too young to start adventurin’ but that won’t stop him!”

     “Ah. I see.” He patted his chest. “Well, I am more than happy to help. Though did you not also call to the Yellow Jackets for aid?”

     “I did, but they said they’re too busy!” She flailed again. “Please, I can’t bear to wait any longer, you must come!” She jumped and flailed. He thought her quite lively for a woman claiming to be a grandmother.
     
     “Aye, aye! I shall do so. Lead the way, ma’am.” He grimaced, wishing the scene were over so that everyone would stop staring. He hummed as she beckoned him to follow, and ran out of the alley. He followed as quickly as he could, accidentally bumping into a woman as she entered. He apologized as he dusted her off, before running to catch up with the Lalafell.

     “It's alright, I- hey, wait! Stop!” The second woman called out; but he was long gone.

     “Can you truly not remember which set of caves he’d run off to, ma’am?” Tamru sighed as the pair stood outside yet another, cave entrance.

     “Oh, they all look the same, but I’m SURE it’s this one! Yes! Look! The handkerchief I dropped when I fled in fear for my granddaughter!”

     “I thought you said it were your grandson?”

     “Hmn? OH! Yes, I did! Sorry. My mind isn’t what it once was in my old age.” She laughed, waving a hand dismissively. Tamru furrowed his brow and crossed his arms. Selene giggled as she flittered around him.

     “How about I save you a trip inside, and you betray me already?” He suggested.

    “What! Betray you! I!” She threw her arms up in exaggerated shock. Tamru rolled his eyes.

    “Oh please. You may look ancient but you’ve been running around with nary a strained breath as if you were a youth.” He pursed his lips together, clearly unamused and unimpressed with her ruse.

     “Ah! I see you are a clever one!” She grinned mischievously, jumping onto a nearby bolder and flinging off her disguise. “Oh ho ho ho ho! You may have sniffed me out-”

     “'Twas really not that hard.”

     “-But I still have plenty o’aces up my sleeves!”

     “...You’ve got seven men hiding in various places around the cave entrance, all ready to jump out at your command.” He gave her a liddy stare.

     “Wh-h-how? How did you know?”

Tamru sighed, pulling his goggles down over his eyes; the lens glinting in the sunlight as he adjusted them.
     
     “Seven, because accounting for the range in sizes of possible help, there are only seven locations that could possibly hide someone from my current field of view.” He hummed. “Seven, because it’s a lucky number and sailors are oft superstitious, especially those more inclined for criminal activity.” He pulled out his tome. “And seven, because I made an educated guess based on the information before me, and you confirmed it with your reaction.”

     “Oh, blast you! GET’IM, BOYS! But don’t kill him! We need the bunny man alive!” She pointed dramatically at Tamru. There were raucous shouts from all around as two roe males, two hyurs, one lalafell and two Miqo’te leapt from their hiding spots. Their leader, who was still proudly standing on her rock, watched as Tamru easily sidestepped each of their attacks. None of them were spell casters, which made it all the more easy for him. Her jaw dropped as he ducked and weaved effortlessly, often times his ducking resulted in one of her men hitting another.“What are you FOOLS doing! He’s right there, hit him! HIT HIM!” She flailed, stomping her feet at the absolutely ridiculous scene.

     “Annnd...sleep!” He deftly flicked a page while metaphorically taking one from Himi’s book. The two roe’s yawned, and toppled over. Trapping their smaller companions under their bulk. Taking no time to relish his victory, his ears twitched curiously as he studied his surroundings again, taking in account the wind, the sun...anything and everything.

     “NOOO! NAVIGATOR CURSE YOU!” She squeaked, her tantrum continuing. “No matter! I bet your fancy calculations can’t predict THIS!” She pointed skyward, as Tamru stepped to the left. An arrow whizzed by him and planted itself into a tree harmlessly. Her face turned bright red as she screamed in frustration. “HOW! HOW ARE YOU DOING THAT YOU MOTHERLESS BASTARD?” It was about this time the sleep spell was beginning to wear off, and her henchmen were rousing and or becoming free of their prison. “HA! you’ll be outnumbered again soon! And THEN. WE’LL. GET. YOUUU.”

     “Wouldn’t count on that, dove.” Jacke appeared behind her, dagger to her throat. The band of would-be Tamru snatchers were immediately surrounded by several Sisters, all eager to uphold the code. “Code breakin’s bad enough, but when ye be daft enough to do so by snatchin’ people? Ye made a big mistake.”

     “But how...how did...YOU! You tipped them off somehow! HOW!? WHEN?” She screeched, pointing at Tamru before sinking to her knees He smiled, pushing his goggles up back onto his forehead. Not rewarding her with an answer.

     When the crew had all been whisked off to be handed over to the Yellow Jackets, Jacke gave Tamru a long stare. “Sorry mate, yer next.” He shook his head. “Doesn’t matter who ye be, ye broke the code an-”

     “I did no such thing.” Tamru clicked his tongue.

     “Cove, ye pinched somethin' that what didn’t belong to ye.” Jacke sighed, a bit flabbergasted.

     “Nay. The woman I bumped in to, if my calculations are correct, will just now be discovering her bracelet in the bottom of her bag.” He smiled curtly.

     “What are ye goin’ on- hang on.” He put his fingers to his ears, answering the call coming over his linkpearl. “Aye? ….Are ye fuckin’ takin’ the piss?” Jacke stared at Tamru, who allowed himself a little smug smile. “Aye, see ye later.” He crossed his arms. “Just as ye said, she found her missin' bauble an' called off the claim, with a mountain o’apologies.”

     “Tis fine. I knew it would happen, and had counted on it.”

     “Ye Arcanists and yer calculations.” Jacke huffed. “Don’t suppose I can convince ye to become a Sister and take up a pair o’stabbers, can I?”

     “I’ll consider it, but, for now, other things have attracted my attention. Now. There is something I had wished to speak with you about, and I had been on my way to do so, when I got wrapped up in the very obvious trap.”

     “That so? Then wh- hang on, hang on hang on. Did ye slip her bauble into her bag known’ we’d get a call about a code breaker?”

     “Aye. Even though I initially would have been fine, and quite possibly could have defeated them all, there still would have been the issue of getting them all back to the proper authorities quick enough to ensure none had the chance to escape.” He offered a coy grin.

     “What the shit.” Jacke stared at Tamru, not sure what to make of the Viera. He shook his head, pulling his thoughts away from wondering just how the hell skilled Arcanists were so...like this. “Well, what’d ye need to speak with me about?”

     “We should return to the sisters.” Tamru hummed. “Less likely to be seen or overheard by unwanted eyes, there.”

     “Fair 'nough. I’ll meet ye there.” Not questioning how Tamru knew exactly where to go already, he vanished into plain sight. Tamru wiggled his nose before teleporting back to Limsa.

     The pungent scent of freshly caught fish assaulted his nostrils as he reappeared on the Fisherman’s wharf. Taking a moment to adjust his senses, he waltzed across the creaky docks, giving a polite nod to the bored ferryman before approaching the “secret” entrance to the Rogue’s guild. He had no trouble entering of course, and the room was empty save for Jacke, as everyone else was busy with other assignments.

     “Now, what’s eaten’ ye, Tamru, right?” Jacke hummed.

     “Do you truly think she’s one of the missing Warrior’s of Light?” Blunt. Right to the point. Jacke was a little surprised, and a part of him wondered if he should say much at all.

     “Well, a lot o’the evidence points to-”

     “I do not care about which cherry picked evidence points to such a thing being true, I’m asking if you, truly thinks she is. Not just based on your gut, but on what you know.” Tamru interjected, eyeing Jacke curiously as the other man looked on in surprise before mulling over the question.

     “Well...I ain’t sayin’ she weren’t at Carteneau. But I don’t think she’s one o’them ones whose faces we’ve all plumb forgot.” He shook his head. “Naw...somethin’ bout that claim ain’t right.”

Tamru inclined his head, plotting out the best questions to ask. “And you were there, correct, when Biggs mistook her for someone else? Someone in the Empire?”

     “Aye. I was. I know I told him he be mistaken but I’m surprised at how quickly everyone else glossed over what the cove said.” He eyed Tamru curiously. “But what makes ye so interested? Ye know something?”

A silence fell as Tamru considered his next words carefully. “No.” He said curtly, turning on a heel to leave the guild. Jacke raised an eyebrow, wondering just what the hell that had been about.

     “Cove’s got a chip on his shoulder, methinks...” Jacke mumbled, rubbing his chin.

Chapter Text

     Selene and Noraxia giggled as they flew in circles, playfully chasing each other around the storage area of the Waking Sands. Van was still resting in the Dawn’s respite, but Himi had joined Resin and Tamru on their hunt for Lahabrea which had… well it had gone in a direction. “I think I speak for all of us,” Himi mumbled as she lathered aloe on her sun burnt skin, “When I say that was tedious and probably would have had the same results even if we hadn’t shown up in the Black Shroud or Little Ala Mhigo.”

     “At least Little Ala Mhigo likes us now?” Resin chortled, downing their 5^th glass of water.

     “Ah yes. How could I forget such a boon.”

     “Hopefully you shall remember that better than your need to wear sun cream. You may not be as pasty as most of the others around here, but you still need protection from the sun.” Tamru scolded her, glancing at Resin. “Same goes for you.” He reached over to flick Resin's forehead. 

     “Oh I’m fine.” Resin shrugged. “Just a little thirsty.” Polishing off their latest glass of water. 

     “A little? That makes glass number eight!” Himi glanced at them, bewildered. “Where are you storing all that?”

     “I’m sorry, I’m just so thirsty when you’re around, Himi.” Resin winked. She gave them a look before whacking their arm, bursting into laughter.

     “When’d you get here Thancred?” She wheezed.

     “Come now, I’m not nearly broody enough to be mistaken for Thancred!” Resin crossed their arms, leaning back in their chair. They continued to smile, though they were a touch disappointed that the flirt was taken as just a joke.  “In all seriousness, I’m actually a plant person; or at least half plant. My father is this elusive species called a Guado, you see. A plant race tasked to protect the fields, aptly named the Farplanes, which lead into the aetherial sea.” Resin propped their feet onto the table, enjoying the absolutely bewildered faces of Himi and Tamru as they blinked. “...I'm having a lark.” Resin wheezed, slapping their knee. “Your faces! Oh, it’s been a long time since I’ve told that joke.” Himi reached over and knocked their legs off the table.

     “Oh fuck you! I thought you were serious!” She gestured at Noraxia who was still playing with Selene. “As it is very obvious sentient plant beings are a thing!” She stuck her tongue out at Resin. Tamru pinched the bridge of his nose.

     “You say you jest, but Resin, if it turns out later you are telling the truth? I am throwing you in the nearest body of water, regardless of how cold it is.”

     “Oooh, you’re right, they could be going the ‘my backstory is a joke but is actually the truth’ route. I’ll help you throw them, too!” A wide grin spread across her face as Resin winced, fully regretting making the jest.

     “I beg of thee my humblest apologies for the interruption.” Urianger shuffled over. “But I have studied thine crystals, and thus far, have detected naught.” He hummed, tapping his forehead curiously. “Doth thee object to further tests?”

     “Knock yourself out.” Himi shrugged. “I didn’t need all of them on me to avoid being tempered and they don’t grant me clarity to use spells properly. So I...uh? I guess I can only hope I’ll get an internal warning if I need them on me.” She wasn't sure if that's how any of that worked, and she realized she was probably taking a big, huge, massive risk. But she'd cross that bridge if she ever needed to. 

     “Much obliged.” Urianger bowed, shuffling away quickly.

     “Well I’ve got one, Van’s got one. You’re super special and have six, apparently.” Resin teased as they counted on their fingers. “Annnd Tamru has zero – no wait, one! I forgot about the one the Slyphs handed to you.”

     “Nay. I have three.” Tamru clicked his tongue. “One I already had, the second was left behind after Ifrit was defeated.” He returned his focus back onto his own drink, which had been sitting on the table, forgotten. Himi and Resin sat up correctly in their chairs, eyes locked, bewildered, on Tamru.

     “And you didn’t say anything?” Himi questioned.

     “Everyone’s attention was elsewhere. And thus, I forgot.” He shrugged, wishing slightly that the two of them would stop staring at him so. Himi sat back in her chair and shrunk down a little.

     “Ah.” She assumed that was his polite way of calling her an attention hog; even if she wasn't doing it intentionally. Resin's eyes darted to Himi for a moment, before leaning on the table to divert the conversation away from her, a least a little bit.

     “Well shit, sounds like Van and I need to pick up the slack. Ooorr at least me. I don’t think Van, uh. Well.” Resin gestured vaguely.

     “I give him a day or so before he’s following us again, back to his sour-puss self.” Tamru said.

     “Then I shall enjoy not being lectured by him for as long as I am allowed.” Himi snickered.

But the world.

Doesn’t.

Freeze.

     The sun had dipped below the horizon, the only trace of its existence reflected in the full moon’s light. Jacke wished that he was in bed along with the sun, but there was business to take care of and it was best done at night. He struggled to stifle a yawn as the Admiral inspected the weathered secret lab, undetected for nigh on five years. She wanted to see the place herself, detailed reports were never truly detailed enough. Not for something like this. Yellow Jackets and Sisters a plenty protected the perimeter, they didn’t want to take any risks while she was focused on her investigation.

     What had her attention now, were several photographs, faded and weathered from their exposure to the elements, but some of the faces were still legible. One, in particular stood out. A face the Admiral and Jacke recognized, mostly. The visage resembled Himi so much; were it not for the greyed hair and Garlean third eye. But she was wearing the same jacket, though less tattered, as the one worn the night she fell into Limsa’s waters. Merlwyb furrowed her brow, wishing she was blessed with the Echo herself. But obviously, she hesitated to call the Scions in for this. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Himi; she thought she was a hoot and sincere in her efforts to aid Eorzea. But there was something that just wasn’t adding up. She leafed through some waterlogged journal notes; with the most recent date being just before Carteneau.

     “Has your investigations gleaned any new information?” Merlwyb crossed her arms, keeping her focus on the photos and notes.

     “Aye. We confirmed the dove was in Ul’dah the day prior.” Jacke tapped the page. “Ain’t no surprise not a soul recalls seein’ her, but Momodi’s paper trails are reliable as anything.” He shrugged, snorting a little in irritation. “After that? Nothing. Not till she came fallin’ out o’ the sky.” They hadn't even been able to track down the source of the intel that a 'gift' would be appearing in Limsa Lominsa. The Admiral carefully picked up the photo that had the older-Himi-Garlean-doppelganger.

     “Hmn. Full-blooded Garleans can’t use magic.” she mumbled out loud. “And I recall you mentioned how she seems to struggle with even basic spells if she doesn’t have a job stone with her.”

     “You thinkin’ her mum’s Garlean?” Jacke eyed the Admiral.

     “Aye, that I am.” Merlwyb brought a finger to her chin. “Master Biggs seemed to think she was going to try and bring him back into the Empire, did he not?”

     “That he did, Admiral.” Jacke nodded,

     “Then that must be it.” She sighed. “I don’t think she’s lying about not remembering anything. That said, be the memory loss from cruelty or an accident, I cannot say for sure. And no one in the Empire seems to be looking for her?” She tilted her head to one side, giving him a quick glance.

     “From what we can tell? Not a soul.”

     “Then they must think her dead; or they put her in the same boat as Master Garlond; wherever he may be.”

     “What do we do, then?”

     “Well, she’s done wonders for Eorzea already, if the Empire doesn’t want a woman of her talents, far be it from me to kick her out.” She winked, with a smile. “That said; I dare not think of what would happen were a certain wolf to...” She left out a heavy sigh. “I will speak to the Antecedent in the morning. I’ve changed my mind on certain things. Master Jacke, can I borrow you and the sisters again tomorrow?”

     “We are yers whenever ye need us, Admiral.” He patted his chest.

     “Good. Let us leave this place for the moment, then. A fog is due tomorrow, and I shall take advantage of it.” She eyed the faded faces in the photos one last time, before taking her leave.

      One of those faces belonged to a very tired woman in her 50’s. A proud Garlean scientist who was currently being hounded by a younger man; a scientist as well, though one she had no interest in working with. He'd been trying to get her alone for a few days now; she'd been successful avoiding him at first but he finally managed to catch her as she left her lab for a meeting. All she wanted to do was get home and jump in bed, but alas, she had a feeling it was going to be a long, long night. Even without him fussing to get her attention. “Is it true then? The rumors.” He adjusted his glasses. “A Garlean observed using magic without assistance of magitek?”

    “Oh, you’ve overheard rumors. Good to know your ears work better than your eyes.” Vanyus exhaled sharply through her nose. She knew what he was about to ask.

    “Permit me to join your team!” He pleaded eagerly, walking backwards so that he could still face her as they spoke.

    “No.”

    “But consider my previous research! I am invaluable-”

    “Well, maybe I’d say yes if you hadn’t embezzled fiances.” She tapped  his shoulder to get him to face forward while walking; she had no love for the younger man but it was only a matter of time before he fell over something, perhaps his own two feet. Even if a concussion might get him out of her hair, she had no interest in dealing with the paperwork for an incident report.

     “Ah. You heard of that?” He certainly didn't sound remorseful. 

     “Yes you twit. Don’t get me wrong, I find it hilarious. But you know what else? I want to be taken seriously in my research.” She waved a hand flippantly at Aulus. “Become a Mal, and maybe I’ll reconsider.” She paused. “Though pigs will fly before that ever happens.” She huffed, pushing past him.

     “But, but this is the very thing I have been researching for years!” He protested calmly. “Surely you want my own notes? My own data?”

     “AULUS LUX ASINA.” Vanyus halted in her steps, eye twitching. “If you do not CEASE hounding me, you will be making a hasty exit through the nearest window. Have. I. Made. My. Self. Clear?”

     “Perfectly.” He pursed his lips together. “Forgive my eagerness.” He spat bitterly.

     “Now shoo!” She waved a hand. “If you’re bored, find someone to embezzle. That isn’t your employer.” And with a swish of her lab coat, she continued down the Castrum hall, to a meeting he was not privy to. Aulus crossed his arms, watching her leave.

     “One way or another, I will get my hands on this impossible woman everyone from the Emperor to the Black Wolf seems to covet so.” A thin smile spread across his lips as he adjusted his glasses. “And I shall spare no expense extracting every last bit of data from her body.” He buzzed, turning on a heal, plotting ways to get in on Vanyus’s research. He passed by Hypnos, not even noticing the Ascian, who watched Aulus with great interest.

     “Hmn… he might be useful. He’s going on the list~!” Hypnos giggled before disappearing in a swirl of darkness.

Chapter Text

     The hour grew late; most of the other Scions had already gone to bed, but Himi felt the need to check in on Van one last time. Sure, he was a cranky asshole, not unlike Tamru half the time, but she felt drawn to the older Scion. He was familiar, like she'd known him for years, centuries even. Centuries? Now that was preposterous. She waved a fly out of her face as she took one last look at his slumbering form. His ear flicked in his sleep; Himi hoped Hypnos at least left him alone at night, even if he badgered her.

     Her mind itched as a white-robed figured lurked in the corner of her eye. Not in the mood for a trip down someone-else’s-memories lane, she quickly turned to exit Dawn’s Respite. Glancing behind her as she suddenly flew the door open, she didn’t see Thancred standing in the doorway, about to enter himself. Lahabrea had sensed Elidibus but was unaware that Himi was already in the room. They both grunted as they slammed into each other, and that itch turned into a spark.

     So rarely do Echoes connect so fluidly. But a perfect storm had brewed thanks to the individuals present. The frayed memory weaved itself together and slammed into Himi’s mind as she had into Thancred. Who almost didn’t catch her in time as she fell, as Lahabrea simply didn’t care. But he realized if he were caught letting her fall, his character may come into question. He grumbled, irritated, but there was nothing left to do but wait. He tossed an annoyed glance at Elidibus, who merely offered an amused shrug, as if this were his plan all along.

    Cerberus skidded to a halt at the end of the forest. Lowering his heads so that Elidibus could slide off his back more easily. The Emissary gave the beast another scritch, before stepping out of the fog and into the dew kissed wheat field that bordered the misty wood. Almost immediately, the frantic buzzes of his communication device filled the otherwise quiet night. Ah, of course. Everyone must have worried he’d gone missing, too. He turned, shrugging at Cerberus.

      “Do you mind waiting? It would be much easier to navigate back to the lake with you as a guide.” He offered a small smile. Cerberus gave a soft, three toned bork as he turned in a few circles before laying down. Elidibus thought it curious that the beast didn’t leave the cover of the forest, but that was a mystery for a different day. The memory flickered a little, as if jumping to someone else’s. 

     Lahabrea was the first to arrive; despite his sour expression, he eagerly admired Cerberus, commenting on how much the concept had grown. Delighted at how well Azem’s idea had worked. Venat was the next to arrive, and upon seeing the giant, three-headed dog, promptly squealed with delight.  The reaction from Pashtarot, Emmerololth and Fandaniel were much the same upon their arrival. Cerberus’s tail thumped against the ground, swimming in attention. 

     “Ahem.” Elidibus cleared his throat. “As much as I would love to do this all day...”

     “Yes! We are here for a reason.” Venat gave the concept one last scritch before climbing onto his back. Thankfully, there was plenty of room for everyone, and once they all had a good grip, Cerberus bolted back into the forest. Fandaniel made what mental notes he could about the fog, noting the odd, stale smell that had gone unnoticed by everyone else. 

     Elidibus stared out at the lake in confusion as he and the others slipped off Cerberus’s back. Hades was nowhere to be seen, nor were Azem and Hythlodaeus. Cerberus whimpered, sniffing around. They’d certainly returned to the right spot, but where had they gone?

     “I dislike this.” Elidibus mumbled. Venat narrowed her eyes as she studied their surroundings. Motioning for everyone to keep quiet. Something in the fog with whispered breaths was watching them. Venat averted her eyes, focusing on the ground.

     “All of you. Do not look. Say not a word. The Shepard walks among us.” she warned.

     Elidibus’s chest filled with excitement! Did this mean Azem had transformed? He wanted to gaze upon her form and admire it, but... he did as he was told. A silent moment passed. Then another. A third, a fourth. This was when, with rumbling steps, did a mighty figure step from the fog and pass them by. Her deer-horned shadow blanketed them momentarily. Elidibus could hear the clacking of hooves, swish of fabric and wings, and he dared peek. But all he saw with Hythlodaeus sitting comfortably in the palm of her clawed hand, his eyes burning with aether. The soul seer quickly rewarded Elidibus with a stare that bore into and through his soul. He quickly averted his gaze to the ground once more, sneaking not the glimpse of what she looked like as he had hoped. But he looked to the others; who had all tightly shut their eyes the moment her footsteps had reached their ears. Were they all truly afraid of her? Even Venat appeared to be holding her breath in fear of it offending the 14th seat. A funny choice for an Azem; or maybe that’s exactly why they picked her. Either way, there were questions that needed answering. 

      “Where is Emet-Selch? We have arrived at the same location, have we not?”  He kept his gaze low, but his voice did not waver in fear. Venat opened one eye to give him her own piercing stare, as if to ask what he was doing. But he figured… if there was anyone who could speak without issue, it would be him. 

     “Have. Not.” Hythlodaeus spoke for her, although his cadence was different and there was the hint of a second voice speaking under his.

     “Then where are we?” Elidibus inquired further. Venat wiggled, enthralled by his bravado while also being incredibly worried.

     “A ruse. A trick. Illusion! To move forwards, go back.”

     “Has the key been found? Or the beast that has escaped?”

     “Nay! Nay.”

     “Then tell us what we must find? Describe both to us. We know not what you seek; we only know someone has broken into the realm that which your husband is tasked to protect, and this break threatens the star that which you have sworn to protect. Souls above and below are in danger, we know this. And for someone of this star to knowingly, intentionally bring about such a danger is a crime that I cannot ignore.” He rose to his feet, puffing his chest as his glyph flashed. “And it is my duty, as Elidibus to bring swift justice to whom has dared to threaten everything above and below. But I cannot fulfill my duty unless I know what you search for.” He paused, taking a breath before. “If such information is a secret, I will gladly tell you one of mine in exchange, if that be the price.”

     “Elidibus!” Venat hissed, worried. But he ignored her. 

     “No payment. To move forwards, go back. Emet-Selch shall answer.” And with that, she stepped into the fog once more. 

     “Of all the reckless!” Lahabrea exhaled, crossing his arms. “However, I suppose you would be one of the few individuals who could speak with her without issue.” He hummed. “I wonder if, what’s the lad’s name Fandaniel? Your student in Elpis?”

    “Ah! Hermes. Hmn. I’d wager he’d have some success speaking with her as well…” He clicked his tongue. “What was it she said to us?”

     “To move forward, go back…” Elidibus tapped his chin. “A riddle?”

     “Perhaps literal?” Venat turned to face the lake and proceeded to walk backwards. Elidibus followed suit, and feeling ridiculous, the remaining convocation members did as well. Including Cerberus. It wasn’t long before Elidibus bumped into someone, and upon glancing up, saw it was Hythlodaeus.

     “Ah! Good of you to join us!” He offered a tired smiled, eyes looking a tad red. “I trust you had no issue in finding your way back?”

     “…Did the two of you not just...” Pashtarot glanced across the water to see Azem supplying Hades with more flowers again. As if she hadn’t just waltzed by them, transformed.  She momentarily sank to her knees.

     “Did we not just...what?” Hythlodaeus’s warm smile almost felt like a warning as he grabbed Elidibus’s shoulder to prevent him from running into the lake. “Unless you plan on returning to the star, I suggest you don’t do that.” He warned.

     “...Never mind.” Pashtarot shrunk in his robes, pulling off his hood and mask. “Well, if there’s a beast running around, I daresay I don’t want either of these things hindering my sight. Hmn.” He tried to change the subject as everyone else opted to go mask and hoodless as well.  A sharp whistle came from the center of the lake, and Cerberus eagerly bounded across the water, leaving not a ripple in his wake. He plopped himself next to Hades, who drew on the water before scooping Azem into his hand and gliding across the lake. The moment they reached shore, his transformed state wibbled and vanished. He and Azem crumpled to the ground, soon joined by Hythlodaeus after he rushed to their side, exhausting the last of his energy.

    “Oh, this sucks.” Azem wheezed as she tried to catch her breath.

    “Indeed.” Emet-Selch closed his eyes; as bountiful as his aether was, even a bounty has its limit. And he was nearly at his. Emmerololth and Venat quickly jumped to their aid, doing what they could to heal and replenish the aether of the three who had worked tirelessly for so long. Elidibus, once the shock of seeing them collapse so harshly, had worn off, dropped next to Azem and clutched her sleeve.

     “Are you alright, s-”

     “And that’s enough of that. Tis high time for you to awaken.” Hythlodaeus rolled his head to the side at the unseen watcher. His form flickered to that of a hooded white masked shade. And once more, Himi couldn’t remember the face or name. But she soon woke with a pounding headache, finding herself in Thancred’s arms.

     “Ah! So which of my memories were I thinking too loud about?” He chuckled.

     “Not one of yours; I think I’m just tired.” She grinned.

     “Oh, that wasn’t the Echo?” He raised an eyebrow, not believing her claim but didn’t care enough to pry. So long as she hadn’t seen something that revealed he was Lahabrea, he cared almost naught for what she saw.

     “No, sorry, false alarm.”

     “I’ll take your word for it.” He fought every urge to dump her onto the floor. Or out a window, or right back into the ocean. Instead, he smiled. “Why not stay here, tonight? You’re already tired! No use using even more aether to travel to Ul’dah.”

     “Fine. You gonna princess carry me to my room? You did promise to treat me like royalty!” She flashed a grin.

      “Then I shall, your majesty!” He forced a laugh, stepping out of the doorway and into the Dawn’s Respite. Her smile twisted down into a frown.

      “Aught amiss?” He raised an eyebrow.

      “No! No! Just tired.” She patted his chest as he plopped her onto an empty bed. With a nod and a wave, Thancred left without another word. Elidibus had skedaddled while the Echo had her, so there was no reason for Lahabrea to linger. Himi wrinkled her nose, brushing off his weird behavior as possibly just him being tired as well, and she snuggled herself into bed. One last glance to the sleeping Van, and Himi found herself pulled into slumberland, sans Hypnos, for once. 

      “Does Himi yet sleep?” Minfilia eyed the room, bright and early the next morning. Van had finally crawled out of bed, despite being a tad stiff, and Resin and Tamru had just wandered in.  “Aye. You’d think she hadn’t slept in a while with how out she is.” Van flicked an ear. Electing to not mention the strange dream he’d had the night before.

     “Tis well. As I need to send the three of you on a mission separate from her.” Minfilia wagged a finger. “And you must not tell her where you’ve been.” She instructed. Tamru peered at the Antecedent, hoping for context or if their mission was to remain a mystery until their arrival. “You are all to report to the Admiral in Limsa Lominsa, and I shall accompany you all. Thancred will try to join us later, but he has his own affairs to take care of and may not.”

     “Oh, a visit to the Admiral without Himi? Shame, she’s going to miss out on a chance for a good flirt.” Resin snickered as Tamru nudged them with an elbow. 

     “Won’t Himi be suspicious when she wakes and you’re not here to give her a task?” Tamru titled his head.

     “Oh, worry not, Papalymo has it covered.”

     “Then let us be off, lest she awakens and catches us,” Tamru advised. Their timing was all too perfect, as Himi awoke for the day mere moments after they had departed. Thankfully, Papalymo was more than ready to drag her to the Black Shroud with him; after breakfast with Yda, of course. She hadn’t the chance to notice Van wasn’t in his bed, nor that he had left with the others on a mission she wasn’t allowed to partake in. Papalymo prayed it remained that way. 

Chapter Text

     The Scions entered the Admiral’s office, finding her placing one final crimson wax seal on a letter. A polite smile flashed across her face as Merlwyb left her chair, bowing respectfully. “My apologies for calling you so early this morn; but dealing with this matter simply could not be delayed any further.” She studied each Scion carefully. Van still looked sour as ever, the Antecedent looked well, but worried. She was less familiar with Tamru and Resin having only recently met them, but there was a lingering exhaustion about the Viera; an exhaustion oft seen with weary veterans who’ve had their fill of unrewarded adventure. Her gaze idled on him, and when Tamru noticed she noted he briefly looked hopeful. But ultimately disappointed when she didn’t address him further.

      “No need to apologize!” Minfilia shook her head. “Pray, enlighten us to the matter that bade you summon us so early with such haste. And without our dear friend, Himi?” 

Ah, so Minfilia wasn’t entirely privy to the purpose of the meeting either, Tamru noted. He tried to hide his continued disappointment that Himi was referred to as a “dear friend”, but Merlwyb caught the brief flash of sourness across his face. Van flicked an ear, glancing at an empty corner of the admiral’s office. 

      “Guessing you’re the one who called the Sisters, as I doubt Jacke would want to leave Himi out of an adventure he needed help with.” He crossed his arms.

      “One o’these days.” Jacke huffed, more amused than annoyed as he appeared next to the Scions, “Yer gonna tell me how ye be doin’ that.” He gave a polite wave to Tamru, and tossed a playful wink at the flabbergasted Resin. 

      “I see age hasn’t dulled your senses at all, X’vanet.” Merlwyb smirked, taking a moment to collect her thoughts. “Nay, tis a matter the Sisters had brought to my attention. Based on information our absent friend had relayed to him. And, seeing as it concerns her and could be possibly upsetting, I elected to leave her out of today’s... adventure, as it were. But I require the talents of those with the Echo, hence my inclusion of you, Antecedent. Would we also have the privilege of Garlond’s counsel…” A heavy sigh escaped her as she crossed her arms. “Well, no sense in beating ‘round the bush.” She mumbled. “I know we had concluded she was spying on the Empire; or at least, had stumbled upon a secret operation of theirs. However. Full convinced I am, that she hails from the Empire itself.” She pursed her lips together, taking stock of their reactions. Van closed his eyes, lowering his head, Minfilia clutched her chest, and Resin took a step back. Tamru didn’t look surprised at all, but he crossed his arms, flicking an ear as he waited for the Admiral to continue. “That said, I have reason to believe she’s long gone turncoat. Much as Master Cid had, wherever he is now. 'Twould go a long way to explain why the Empire has not come looking for her.”

      “What if they merely think she’s dead, which is why they haven’t come knocking on your doors to get her back?” Tamru pointed out, wrinkling his nose. Merlwyb gave him a long stare before she gave the suspicious Viera an answer.

      “Aye, I thought of that. And Master Jacke has done well to ensure that she doesn’t engage with the Empire troops, at least aside from...”

      “Ah! Laurentius in the Black Shroud.” Tamru hummed. “His Empire friends jumped her, according to her report. Though she never said whether anyone recognized her.”

      “Exactly, Master Tamru.” Merlwyb shifted, putting her hands on her hips. “And naught has come of that, from what we can tell. So! Even if not entirely necessary aside from bureaucracy, I’ve completed the required paperwork for political asylum on her behalf. I’ve yet to speak with Her Grace and the Elder Seed-Seer, but I am certain they will do the same. However, I’d avoid announcing her need for such a status all the same, for her sake.”

       “Not that I take pleasure in bursting the bubble.” Tamru spoke up. Merlwyb doubted he disliked poking holes in everything. “But how do we know for sure this all isn’t an elaborate ruse, or trick?” 

       “We don’t.” Jacke grumbled. “Aye, despite everythin’ there’s always a chance she’s spinnin’ a taradiddle.” He pursed his lips together. “But mi gut is sayin’ she ain’t the enemy. Dove’s a mystery, aye, but she ain’t someone who seems interested in causin’ misery.”

      “I agree, my friend.” Minfilia furrowed her brow. “Hydaelyn would not gift her with the Echo or the Blessing of Light were she our enemy.”

      “Fair, fair. Hard to lie about having either of those things.” Tamru relented. His gut still screamed in protest, but he seemed to be alone in his suspicions. 

       “There is a place I desire you all to see for yourself; as much as I would like to join you, I’m quite busy today. And I fear waiting till nightfall is too long of a wait. Besides, a group of adventurers poking around during the day is much less suspicious than an Admiral. Not to mention, a thick fog has rolled in. Which is as good a cover as any.” She flashed a grin.  “Jacke shall accompany you lot, and you will not want for backup, should you require it.”  She wagged a finger. “I know not if the Echo will provide further answers, but there are other things there that must been seen for one’s self.”

      “I understand. Then by your leave, Admiral, and we shall see to this task. Oh! And if Thancred were to-”

      “I’ll send him to you, should he show up wondering where you’ve gone. I assume he’s held up presently, otherwise he’d already be here.” So odd for him to not be fussing over Himi and Minfilia, the Admiral noted.

      “Yes, thank you! Much appreciated, Admiral.” Minfilia bowed.

      “Nay, 'tis I who should be grateful. I shall speak with you anon.” Merlwyb smiled as the Scions exited. Tamru hesitated, as if he wanted to ask something… but he changed his mind and scurried out after the others.

      “The Admiral wasn’t joking about the fog.” Resin grumbled. “Seven hells, it’s so thick, it almost feels intentional.” 

      “Don’t jinx our luck.” Tamru clicked his tongue as Jacke lead them into the ruins. A pang of familiarity danced in his chest, but he opted to not announce his feelings. Jacke took his time with guiding the Scions through the mess, the coded journals, the dates, photos. Theories bounced amongst everyone, though Tamru remained silent. He knew he’d seen this all before. But when? His mind raced with his own hushed speculations and questions. His lack of participation did not go unnoticed by Van. However, before the veteran Scion could pry, Jacke pulled them into a side room, with a fair warning of what they were to see may be upsetting. 

      Several sun-bleached skeletons, long picked clean by coastal scavengers, peeked out of the overgrowth that had reclaimed much of the lab. There was no way to tell offhand how many individuals there were, as some were more concealed that others and animals had scattered some remains across the floor. But they could still make one obvious observation thanks to the few skeletons that were considerably less hidden; their red, black trimmed jackets. Not unlike the tattered one Himi had in her possession, even if weathered. The only difference with hers was that she lacked the lapels and badges of the Empire, that were clearly present here. Resin’s eyes darted to the tables covered in broken lab equipment, then to the remains.

     “Was she a Garlean Scientist? She doesn’t seem the type. That is, I’m not calling her dumb. She just seems to lack the uh. Patience.” They tapped their foot, giving the room another once over. The ceiling was long gone, and there was a bookshelf still lined with water damaged books and journals along the northernmost wall, which hugged the rockface so closely it may have been carved from it.

     The group erupted into further theories, speaking over each other so much so they failed to notice the Ascian Overlord watching them from the shadows. Fandaniel rubbed the inside of his cheek with his tongue, amused, wondering if it was worth making himself known. Or perhaps, if he thought just a little more loudly… Tamru was the first to flinch, as the Echo plowed into their minds.

      “Shouldn’t you be well on your way to Carteneau instead of lingering here?” Fandaniel mocked the two would-be heroes. One had her back turned to the Echo viewers and was sobbing into one of the mangled corpses. This was clearly Himi as her fluffy, carrot-red hair was unmistakable even when done up in a more formal hairstyle. As for the other hero…

      “We must leave!” An all too familiar voice called out. 

And there he was.

      Tamru rushed forward, grabbing Himi’s arm to pull her away from the body. Tears stained her cheeks as she resisted.

     “No, no no! I won’t leave her! It’s not fair! I can heal her, I can… I can! I just need to find my-” Her voice cracked.

     “No, we can’t take her, I’m sorry.” He pleaded. “If what the Ascian says is true, we cannot delay in joining the others at Carteneau. If you truly wish to help, then you will come with me. Now!” He tugged again. She pulled her arm away long enough so she could pull the pins off her already tattered jacket. Flinging the items across the room. Tink-tink-tinking somewhere into the shadows. Tamru reached for her, and they ran hand and hand into the hallway. But the screams…

      “Wait! What about the-” she dug her heels into the floor.

      “We can’t save them!” 

      “I have to try!”

      “You can’t possibly save them and Eorzea!”

      “That won’t stop me from trying!” She protested. “What’s the closest Aetheryte you’re attuned to?” 

      “Why?”

      “Focus on it; I’m. I’m sorry. But I must try before I join you at Carteneau.” She gave him a good shove, and with that, he vanished in a teleport and the memory flickered out. A sister was snooping a little too close for Fandaniel’s liking, and not in the mood to get his head chewed off by the Unsundered, opted to simply leave, prematurely ending the Echo. Ah well! There was time for theatrics later.

      Jacke’s eyes darted between the now silent Echo users. Eager he was, to hear what they’d just witnessed. Tamru calmly strode across the uneven floor, in the direction that Himi had thrown her pins. It took him a moment to dig through the silty soil, but he found what he was looking for. He couldn’t tell what a few of the pins were for, but the larger one’s purpose was clear.

     “Una goe Aelius.” He rubbed some of the dirt away with his thumb, sighing slowly. “And thus, we know her name.”

     “Where the hell did “Himi” and “Claire” come from then?” Resin crossed their arms.

     “Gods only know.” Tamru shook his head, handing the name badge to Minfilia. Jacke peered over her shoulder, still hoping for an explanation, but he was patient.

     “There’s no gods damned way they’re not looking for a missing goe. None.” Van hissed, ears bent back. “She’s one hundred percent being used somehow, and she clearly has no gods damned idea.”

     “And even if, all this time, they thought her dead, we know they have seen her.” Minfilia furrowed her brow. “The Admiral was wise to pre-emptively grant her asylum. But we can discuss that later. She said she’d join you at Carteneau, which we’d long figured she had been there, but then that also means...” Minfilia’s eyes lit up as she turned to Tamru. “You were one of them!” She gasped. “One of the Warriors of Light!” 

      “I was. I’d forgotten this,” he gestured at the lab, “probably because it involved Himi, but I do painfully remember Carteneau.”

      “Why didn’t you say anything?” Minfilia frowned.

      “Because I had forgotten she was there too, or at least, I’m assuming she was, since she said she would join me there.” Tamru hummed. “So I... was admittedly bitter that everyone was celebrating her return while I remained... forgotten. Especially since I was so certain she was the enemy. That is, she IS from the Empire but 'tis plain as day she’d long defected whether they know or not.”

      “I knew it!” Jacke snapped his fingers. “Ye were awfully buggery about all tha’!”

      “Tis true. I was honestly hoping that at least someone doubted it, but...I was wrong. And I owe her… many apologies for my rudeness.” He slumped his shoulders, a bit embarrassed at his behavior towards her, especially when they were alone.

      “Oh, Tamru! I wish you had said aught!” Minfilia approached Tamru, gently placing a hand on his arm.

      “Not to pry, but what have YOU been doing for the past five years?” Resin tilted their head to the side.

      “Ha. Little, admittedly. 'Tis difficult to pull one’s life back together when everyone you knew has forgotten you. I quickly learned it was easier to pretend to be meeting someone for the first time than to explain who I was.” He glanced quickly at Van, whose ears bent back. 

      “…And here I thought Thancred was the one who was goin’ round spouting I knew magecraft. And, oh. Shit. Your face is wilting. Why is your face wilting, how close were we as friends?” Van winced as Tamru just quietly stared, not answering.

      “Seven hells, I seem to have joined you all on a moment.” Thancred rubbed the back of his neck, cautiously approaching the tense group. “No need to explain. I overheard much of it, just didn’t want to interrupt. I feel lucky that I succeeded in passing off one of my tasks to a couple of others, otherwise I would have been here sooner. ” He glanced at Tamru and gave his back a firm pat. “Don’t worry about Himi. I’m sure she’ll hold no ill will towards you. And despite the missing memories, 'tis good to know we’ve got one more missing face back!”

      “Sorry to pry again, but we couldn’t see who she was crying over but… was the dead scientist her mother?” Resin chewed on their lower lip.

      “Hmn, Unfortunately, I can’t remember much of anything outside of what the Echo provided.” Tamru clicked his tongue. “It was... someone she cared for, loved. So it must have been, as Himi clearly isn’t an old woman.” 

      “Gods forfend, I pray she was not forced to kill her own mother!” Minfilia clutched her chest.

      “No, I think the Ascians were to blame. Ah, I wish I could remember! As is, I genuinely don’t recall seeing her at Carteneau. But that could be for the same reason why I’ve been forgotten.” He hummed. Thancred glanced at Resin.

      “I don’t suppose you were also at Carteneau?” He teased. 

      “No, I’m 99% sure I wasn’t, but my sister was. Though she left combat early. Something about carrying the wounded out.”

      “Hmn. A half-elezen carried me out after I’d lost my leg.” Van mused. “Wonder if that was her.”

      “Well. Hydaelyn certainly seems to be working overtime to get you lot all together.” Thancred laughed, Lahabrea seethed. “I daresay this is a bit more than coincidence.” He mused.

      “I was content with staying home, were it not for how sick my sister is.” Resin confessed. “Guess I’m here in her stead.” They joked, but their face dropped into a frown. “So ah...how are we going to tell Himi? Or. Una? We should, right? She deserves to know.” Silence washed over the room before Minfilia spoke up.

      “After we’ve informed the Admiral, and once our friend has returned from whatever mission Papalymo has distracted her with, I shall tell her.” Minfilia puffed up her chest.

      “Are you sure? I can-” Thancred frown, turning to the Antecedent.

      “You need not bear the burden of delivering such news once more to another person.” She smiled warmly. “Please, I would prefer to do this.”

      “Righ’ then. If there’s nothin’ else, I suggest we get goin' back to Limsa ‘fore this fog lets up.” Jacke cleared his throat. “I’m sure this place has plenty o’more secrets to uncover, but this feels like… it feels like a lot, for now. If any o’ye wanna snoop, jus let me or th’admiral know, an I’ll bring ye over.”

      “Thank you, Jacke. Tis much appreciated.  Now, if there’s nothing else, pray, let us return to Limsa Lominsa, and then the Waking Sands.”

      It was late afternoon by the time Himi had returned from her adventures in the Black Shroud. Despite being a little sore, she was otherwise chipper when she entered the Solar. “Sorry for taking so long! Papalymo had me doing a thing, and then that thing turned into a Murder investigation which turned into a Gridanian artifact investigation which turned into a haunted house investigation which turned out to all have been a couple of bored lesser Ascians intentionally taunting me but running off because they knew they weren’t a match and you’ve got a look on your face that screams of bad news.” Himi sucked on her lower lip as she eyed Minfilia. 

      “Loathe I am to say this, but, yes. Please, let us go to my quarters so that we may have some privacy, and so that you may sit more comfortably. Tataru and Urianger have already prepared tea and snacks.” She beckoned for Himi to follow as she opened the side door into the back hallway. Not letting her mind wander or make assumptions, Himi promptly followed. 

Chapter Text

     Emptiness is heavy, when it follows grief. There wasn’t just a pit in Himi’s stomach, her entire soul felt trapped in a black hole as it silently mourned for someone she couldn’t remember. Minfilia was just as quiet; what more was there to say? The only thing she could do was be there, gently holding Himi’s hand and resting her head on her shoulder. Three letters, all bearing asylum for Himi lay unopened, their unbroken wax seals glinting softly in the torchlight. Shaking, Himi took her free hand and gently pressed a finger to her forehead, as if doubting the lack of third eye. “I can use magic. I can’t. I can’t be Garlean, she must’ve been conscripted or...”
     
     “Pray, forgive me for the reminder; you did slightly struggle with magic without your jobstone.” Minfilia sat back and gently tucked a strand of hair behind Himi’s ear. “Not that it matters, you are our friend all the same. Do you need a moment alone?”

     “Honestly, I’d rather fling myself into danger so I can think of literally anything else.” Himi leaned into Minfilia’s touch as she wiped her tears from her cheeks. “Some air though. I need some air.” She stood and began to walk towards the door, but, not wanting to walk past anybody she opted to teleport to parts unknown. Yet the Antecedent was sure she hadn’t truly gone too far.

     “Gosh. Everyone looks so miserable today!” Yda commented, glancing at the cloudy expressions that graced the faces of Tamru, Van and Thancred as they all brooded in the storage area. She wiggled as she glanced down at Papalymo. “Did something happen? Aside from Himi’s haunted mansion adventures, that I WISH I hadn’t missed!”

     “I daresay they do all look as though someone has just died.” Papalymo hummed, tapping his chin.

     “Permit me to catch the two of you up.” Resin spoke up, leaning on Yda’s shoulder. “The Echo revealed that Tamru was one of the forgotten faces from Carteneau but hadn’t said anything because being forgotten for five years and some change was too draining to keep trying to remind people and it was easier to pretend to not know anyone, and Van is feeling particularly guilty but the two of them haven’t discussed this yet, so I think they weren’t just friends but that’s just my nosey theory at the moment.” Resin gestured between Tamru and Van while explaining, before jerking a thumb towards the Solar where Himi had last been seen. “Also during the same Echo we saw that Himi’s mother, presumably, was definitely allied with the Empire but she’s dead now. Probably by Himi’s hand. We’re not sure if she killed her mother or if it was an Ascian’s doing, either way she’s definitely motherless and if she has any family left alive? They’re back in the Empire, not looking for her! Either because they think she’s dead or see her as a traitor as she held the rank of Goe, and there’s a short list of reasons why the Empire would not be searching for a lost Goe.” Resin then pointed a finger at Thancred. “HE’S just brooding because he has a bleeding heart for Himi and thus, is fretting like a worried boyfriend-”

     “You know.” Thancred furrowed his brow as he turned to give Resin a stare. “We can hear you.” He crossed his arms, Lahabrea internally gagged.

     “Note, he didn’t deny it.” Resin whispered. Van and Tamru’s ears flicked, fully hearing what Resin said. Despite everything, they couldn’t resist exchanging smirks. Resin wasn’t wrong.

     “I can read lips just fine.” Thancred called out, looking properly annoyed now as Lahabrea’s disgust bled through. Resin raised their arms in the air, stepping away from Yda and Papalymo, whistling innocently as they scooted out of the storage room. Thancred gave an exhausted sigh, dragging a hand down his face.

     “Ahem. Jesting aside, I feel sorry for the poor girl.” Papalymo cleared his throat. It made him think of his own family; safe in Old Sharlayan. The desire to write a letter home, with plans to visit as soon as possible, swelled in his chest.

     “I do too!” Though she wouldn’t say it out loud, Yda knew first hand what it felt like to lose family. “I mean, I’m glad she’s on our side and not the Empires. But it’s still AWFUL to have lost her mother in such a way!”

     “I presume you doth speaketh of our friend Himi?” Urianger mused as he entered the storage room.
     
     “Yeah!”

     “Tis a tragedy, to be sure. But word from Y’shtola in Limsa Lominsa demands her attention. As well as the others.”

     “Blast it! I’m assuming it’s a Primal?” Papalymo frowned as Urianger confirmed his suspicions with a nod. “Damn it all, the poor girl can’t have a moment, can she?” He sighed. “Naught can be done, a Primal is a Primal. Yda and I shall corral the others into the Solar whilst you inform the Antecedent and Himi. I daresay where you find one you shall find the other.” He was wrong, of course, but would have been right a solid twenty minutes earlier.

     Himi had teleported further into the desert; somewhere in the vicinity of the lichyard where she’d been buried alive. Today, the air was dry so despite the soaring desert temperatures, the heat was slightly more bearable than what it would have been with humidity. The buzzing of some unseen insect protested her presence, but didn’t do anything else other than complain. Her heart thumped like a toddler throwing a tantrum, as conflicting thoughts raced through her head. She didn’t want to be from the Empire, and she didn’t want a dead family! But she had felt so distressed at hearing how the Emperor was sick, but SHE had clearly been working against the Empire! Something was missing, when everything she knew and had been told was laid out, it didn’t sit right with her. Goe? She was a Goe? “But what kind of Goe?” She said outloud. “Ranks overlap! I can’t be the area-controlling Goe, I CAN’T be.” She rubbed her forehead. “What the fuck are the other types, I can’t...remember.” The rubbing turned to tapping, tapping the spot where a third eye would be, if she were Garlean. “Mine was fake, I KNEW it was fake. How did I know it was fake?” She paced, and more insects buzzed in protest. “I don’t remember, can’t remember? Not even an inkling, not a SPARK.” She scuffed her shoes in the thirsty dirt. “I don’t suppose you have any idea?” She turned to address an unseen watcher, who, of course, remained silent. Himi pursed her lips together, throwing her hands up into the air. “I don’t know why I expected a response from you!” She turned away.

     “I’m not in the habit of entertaining your questions during a tantrum.”

     “TANTRUM?” Himi whirled back around, kicking a small rock. “I have every right to be upset, fuck you!” She stormed off towards a rock to sit.

     “Language.” Emet-Selch sighed, appearing as she passed him by.

     “WHO! Who cares about me swearing, it’s just the two of us!” She threw her arms into the air.
     
     “It’s never just the two of us!” He pursed his lips together, wagging a finger. “You know as well as I do, there are Words lingering everywhere. Your soul sight has a much shorter range than mine, my dear. And I can assure you, just outside this chamber, are several Words with their ears pressed to the door!” He squeaked.

     “Then chastise them for spying! Not me for swearing!” Azem patted her chest before jerking a thumb towards the door. “Whose Words?”

     “Ahem. Your Words.” Emet-Selch shrugged. A part of him wanted to smile despite the seriousness of the situation. Azem stared at him, unblinking for a moment as she waltzed across the golden hall of the Fourteen Seats, flinging the double doors open. Five of the seven snooping Words of Azem tumbled into the room, with the two youngest, a male and a female, scampering off before Azem could say anything. The male on top of the pile, was the next to escape, leaping out of grabbing range before dashing after the other two. The lone female grabbed the arm of the male on her left, blipping the two of them away in a teleport. The fourth man, now no longer being crushed by three other bodies, quickly scrambled to his feet, before pointing down at the one who remained on the floor. “

     “His idea! I told him it was a bad one!” He protested, before running off.

     “Wh-hey!” The last one protested.

     “I’ll never forget your sacrifice!” The runner yelled, voice echoing down the empty hall. Emet-Selch covered his mouth with the back of his hand. This was a serious moment, he couldn’t be caught laughing. Azem sighed, offering a liddy stare to the last Word, bumbling as he stood, bowing several times in apology.

     “Azem, I...I...”

     “How’s your archery coming along?”

     “Good! It’s going really well!” He smiled, eyes lighting up.

     “Excellent! Because you suck at subterfuge! May I suggest looking up one of the many, many concepts that store invisibility magic!” she huffed, before slamming the door in his face. His shoulders drooped, but perked up again as the door opened a second time. “Emet-Selch has reminded me, that since you are my student and not just a Word, that I’m the one who should be teaching you how to use that spell.” She started to close the door, but opened it further again. “And he also wants me to apologize for slamming the door in your face and to clarify I’m not mad at YOU, I’m cross with HIM for being a stinky fart-face.”

     “I did not call myself that!” Emet-Selch’s faint squeak filtered through the door.

     “SHAME, I could have sworn you did,” Azem closed the doors for good this time, walking so quickly back to Emet-Selch she almost appeared to glide across the glittering floor. She placed her hands on his shoulders, giving him a gentle shove. “I’m still pissed!” She growled.

     “That much, my dear, is obvious.” He pursed his lips together. Loathe he was, to see her so upset. But what was he to do? He pulled his mask down, and gently caressed her cheeks with his fingers. “But throwing a fit isn’t going to solve anything.”

     “I’m not throwing a FIT.” She screamed, absorbing aether from the space around her, before stomping her foot, expelling a bit of magic as she did so. The insects ceased their buzzing; and the vegetation under her feet had grayed and withered. Exhausted, defeated, Himi sat on the nearest boulder, face buried in her hands.

     “Can’t say I know what kind of day you’ve been having.” Marques spoke up as he approached her. “But you certainly look like you could use a friendly ear.” He offered her a warm smile as she glanced up at him. “But… maybe someplace in the shade? There’s some nice, cold, sweet tea back in the church.”
   
   “That… sounds nice.” Himi smiled, taking his hand as he offered it to her.

     The church was much cooler than the desert, despite the stuffy, old-wood scented air. After a couple rounds of sweet tea and talking Marques’s ear off. Himi leaned forward, resting her forehead on the pew in front of her. “Bad as all that, eh?” He frowned, reaching over to rub her back. She turned her head to face him, while still resting it on the wood.

     “I don’t know what the worst pat is. The fact that any of it is true, or that I still can’t remember.”

     “Both can be the worst part.” He hummed. “I suppose the next question is, do you even want to remember?” He pulled his hand away, resting both of them in his lap. Himi fell silent, staring out into space as she contemplated her answer.

     “I do. Some things are truly best left forgotten because the memory itself is so damaging to a person’s mind and soul it does them no good to remember. But other things… other things are so important for a person’s identity and who they are, that to forget is more damaging than remembering. Maybe I don’t want to recall everything, but just enough to know what the truth is for sure would be enough.” Bending over had gotten uncomfortable, so she stiffly sat up properly for a moment, only to slump in the pew a little a second later.

     “That’s the most I’ve heard you say that didn’t involve a swear or two.” Marques gently teased with a snort, patting her shoulder. “I haven’t known you very long, but I daresay it’s weird to hear you so formal.”

     “Well shit, sorry. I’ll try to fucking swear more from now on.” She playfully elbowed him. He went to ask a question, but whatever was on his mind was interrupted by the creak of the church door flying open. Himi tilted her head at the unfamiliar footsteps, but she did not turn to see who approached the pew.

     Thancred smiled and offered a polite wave, eyeballing the two curiously. Lahabrea didn’t want to spend half the day searching for her, so he may have slightly cheated and followed her aether trail. But Thancred was never all that good at finding her, she’d noted to herself, and wrinkled her nose at his presence. “Thought I may find you here! My apologies, Himi, but your presence is required at the Waking Sands. Your link pearl appears to be off.”

     “Is it?” She frowned as she dug it out of her ear. “I don’t remember turning it – ah.” The pearl looked a little frazzled; possibly from her aether-burst-tantrum earlier. “That’s a problem.”

     “One that can be fixed.” Thancred gave a lopsided smile. “But later; we really do need to go. It’s a bit urgent.” He motioned for Himi to follow as he headed back towards the door. She pursed her lips together, passing off the busted link pearl to Marques, quietly whispering:

     “His steps are wrong.” before slipping out of the pew to follow Thancred. Marques gave her a curious look as she shut the church doors behind them.

     She dragged her feet in the dirt as Thancred sauntered down the path, paying her little attention and more focused on leaving. “Thancred, can we talk for a moment?”

     “Himi, we really haven’t the time.” He sighed, pausing long enough to glance over his shoulder. “A primal waits for no one.”

     “Not even royalty?” She quirked an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she refused to budge. Thancred sighed, offering a lopsided smile as he shuffled back up the hill.

     “Not even royalty, your majesty.” He offered a hand. “Come on, then. Either I can teleport us back with the ticket, unless you wish to do the honours?” But she rebuffed the gesture, wrinkling her nose. That was the second time he failed to call her impetuous. Instead of taking his hand, she took a few, large steps forward and reached for his choker, like she had the other day. He quickly batted her hand away, giving her a pleading look. “Himi, I must insist now isn’t the time to muck about.”

     “Then tell me why’ve you’ve been so weird lately!”

     “Weird? Me?” He tilted his head to one side.
     
     “No one else has noticed, so, I guess you’re just being weird around me! Brushing me off, all this and that! Acting like you’re trying to be someone you’re not.”

     “Himi I genuinely have no idea what you’re talking about.” He flashed a tired smile. Lahabrea internally cursed. She reached for the choker again, and this time, he grabbed her hand and held it away.

     “Treat me how you would royalty.”

     “Of course, your majes-”

     “No! BZZZT. Wrong! You’d always reply by calling me impetuous!”

     “….” He stared. Of all the FOOLISH things to make her suspicious. Even though there were clearly other things that had attracted her attention, a detail as small as not calling her impetuous both annoyed and impressed him. But he had to throw her off somehow, otherwise she may either succeeded in snatching the black-stoned choker or bring her suspicions up to the Scions. “Well I… started to worry calling you impetuous may be a bit mean.” He stumbled over his words. “And I...well I didn’t want you to think I disliked you...” Lahabrea certainly did. “And I suppose you’re right. I haven’t been myself around you lately because...” He laced his fingers in between hers, and pulled her close. He gently placed his free hand on the small of her back, and without giving her a chance to speak or protest, leaned forward. Thancred gave Himi an affectionate kiss, Lahabrea gagged. He let the kiss linger longer than what he would have liked, but she was clearly a stickler for details and wouldn’t have believed the kiss if he seemed eager to end it. The gesture paid off, as when he broke the kiss and pulled away, she was left completely speechless. “Now, can we please return to the Waking Sands?” his face flushed red. “We can. We can talk later.” He placed a quick kiss on her cheek, then boldly kissed the back of the hand he was still holding.

     “Y-yeah.” She squeaked, blood rushing to her face as her gaze drifted to the ground.

     “Then shall I?” He pulled out an Aetheryte ticket with his free hand, and all she could do was nod as she scooted closer. Lahabrea made a mental note to procure mouthwash after dropping Himi off at the Waking Sands, fighting the urge to taunt Emet-Selch. After all, he WAS warned about not breaking her heart; and Lahabrea full well knew he was going to to just that. In fact, he was determined to do so now. The thought of it filled him with elation; if only Himi knew the reason why Thancred smiled when he looked at her.

Chapter Text

     “What’s got you two all flustered?” Resin quirked an eyebrow at Himi as Thancred dropped her off at the Solar, the two exchanging sheepish smiles and waves. They glanced between the door and Himi, nudging her a few times when she didn’t answer.

     “He kissed you, didn’t he.” Tamru’s expression fell flat.

     “Wh-what!? How was that your first guess?” Himi's heart fluttered as she took a step  back.

     “You were wearing lipstick earlier. Now you are not.” Tamru gave an amused snort, eyeing her up and down with a shrewd glance. 

     “Oh, you’re right. Her lips ARE less vibrant.” Resin tapped their chin. “If you’re going to be kissing others, may I suggest non-smudge lipstick? I’m sure we can find some in Ul’dah.” Himi whapped their arm away as they went for another elbow nudge. Van flicked an ear, glancing over his shoulder with a liddy stare.

     “Why are you telling Himi to get smudge-proof lipstick?” He made sure to ask this question loud enough for Minfilia to hear, who was now looking up from her paperwork with a vested interest in the answer.

     “She was smoochin’ Thancred.” Resin grinned, holding an arm up to shield themselves from Himi’s rapidfire arm whacks.

     “My condolences.” Van’s face twisted into disgust. Tamru whooped with laughter, clutching his sides.

     “Your CONDOLENCES?” Himi squeaked. “Tamru stop laughing! WHY is that so funny?” The blood rushed to her face, deeply embarrassed. It wasn’t long before she pulled her hood over her face in a poor attempt to hide. Minfilia hid her own laughter by covering the lower half of her face with some paperwork.

     “It’s Thancred. Do you know how many other girls he’s probably kissed? You’re a fancy Warrior of Light, it might have not been sincere.” Van rolled his eyes, unimpressed and unconvinced. Ironically, he was right, but not for the reasons he assumed. Himi shrugged, not the least bit concerned.

     “I’m guessing about the same amount of girls I’ve kissed?” She coyly confessed. It was Minfilia’s turn to whoop with laughter, covering her whole face with the paperwork as her free hand leaned on the desk for support. Resin looked shocked at first, but then, thought about it for a moment and was less surprised.

     “Annnd THAT is why ‘my condolences’ was funny, to me anyways.” Tamru wiped a tear from his eye.

     “Oh come on, I don’t kiss JUST girls.”

     “I’m sure of it. Tickled my funny bone all the same.”

     “...So Himi, about the Admiral...” Resin plopped their hands on their hips.

     “Resin, I will END you. The Admiral, and Thancred for that matter, are both just friends!”

Van snapped his fingers, the only one keeping their composure in the Solar. “Children, children. You’re here for a reason.”

     “P..primal. Limsa Lominsa.” Minfilia, still caught in much needed laughter. Sputtered out vague instructions, waving a hand to send them off to the city for further instructions. Van was staying behind, of course, he still wasn’t well enough for combat. The other three quickly departed, and once they had, Minfilia finally was able to pull herself back together, fanning her face with the paperwork as she wiped her eyes. “Oh, it wasn’t even that funny, and yet, it was all the same.” She admitted.

     “The more yer stressed, the easier it is to laugh at random stupid shit.” Van shrugged.

     “I was in desperate need for a laugh.” Minfilia confessed. “Now, Biggs and Wedges' offer still stands. Would you please consider it?” She pleaded with Van, plopping the paperwork back onto the desk.

     “Euhhh. Fine. Fine. Since you asked so nicely. I’ll. Think about it.” He grumbled. Minfilia offered the grumpy old Scion a warm smile as he limped of out the Solar.

     Thanatos watched Van as he slowly meandered back into Dawn’s Respite. He wrinkled his nose, studying the Miqo'te’s soul colour.
     “How is that possible?” He quickly vanished into the darkness, assuming Van was none the wiser for his presence. But his missed Van’s ear flick, and him glancing over his shoulder.
     
      “This does not bode well.” He hummed, hasting his pace as much as he could. He needed to make a quick call to the Sisters. As for Thanatos, the moment he appeared in the hide away he shared with Hypnos and Chronos, he strode towards the former and grabbed his collar.
     
     “You absolute FOOL? Why didn’t you tell me!?”

     “OW! Hey! Vague questions don’t get answers!” Hypnos squeaked.

     “You’re correct, my apologies.” Thanatos exhaled slowly, giving him a chance to calm down before continuing. “Hypnos. Did you not observe the soul colour of that Miqo'te that often aids Himi?”

     “Ah, which one? Y’shtola or the grumpy guy?”

     “The grumpy one. X’vanet.”

     “Oh! Ah. No. My soul sight barely worked in the past, it barely exists now, why?”

     “We have a problem.”

     “I really don’t like it when YOU say we have a problem. Is it a fixable problem?” Hypnos gave his brother a liddy stare as Charon glided over, listening carefully.

     “I refuse to get an Overlord involved, can you dream hop onto other Shards?”

     “Pfft, course! Ain’t nothin’ to it. I mean the Pixies get a lil’pissy when I hop to the First but they can deal.” He hummed. “I’d still be out for a day or two, even though time is of no consequence when dreaming it still takes...time? Did that make sense? I really don’t know how to explain it.” He made a popping sound with his lips.

     “Save me the details, just go. A Shard is missing a soul.”

     “You gonna. You gonna give me a way to see souls consistently or tell me who I’m looking for...or?”

     “I could go with you.” Charon piped up. “I’ve naught else to do.”

     “Is this doable?” Thanatos tilted his head.

     “Ehhhhhmmnnn… Well I’ve still got some extra juice Elidibus provided me. So yeah. If we’re quick about it and don’t dawdle. Who are we looking for?” Hypnos sighed as Thanatos left without further instructions. “Fine. Sure. I’ll take a wild guess.” He rolled his eyes. “I suppose it’s a short list anyways of people he’d be crotchety about and only one of them is Unsundered.” He shrugged, noting that Charon had already fallen asleep. “Annnd I’m talking to myself. Again.” Hypnos waved a hand flippantly. “I’m so under appreciated in my time.” He sighed, wistfully.

Chapter Text

     Himi held her latest prize in her hand; a clipping of a Bacchus grape vine. All this fuss for so small thing, but it was worth the world to someone else and what wouldn’t she do to make someone’s world a little brighter. Even still, Himi hoped this was the last item she and the others were asked to procure today. All of this for a banquet? Obviously there was more to it than that, and it definitely beat chasing after fake heroes in leopard print gear. She studied the vegetation carefully, admiring the shape of the leaves and the healthy coloration as it glinted in the sun. Tamru and Resin were securing their own samples, in theory at least. But if they turned up short, she had at least found one.

     “Saving grapes again, I see.”

A voice. Whose voice? Her voice? Had she said that out loud? But the voice was different, that couldn’t have possibly been her speaking, but oh, did her lips not move?

     “Again, what do you mean again?” Himi’s mind burned at the memory as it pushed itself to the front of her one, one hinted once before in an Echo days earlier. Or... had it been weeks now? The one where one forgotten face had handed a concept crystal to another lost visage. The memory skipped, flickered, as it screamed to be remembered.

Running headlong into an active volcano.

Summoning a beast that resembled Ifrit and yet, was different?

     “I’m very good at summoning things.” Had those not been her words to Thancred, all those weeks ago? Gods, how her mind burned.

     The green jobstone, currently forgotten in Zenos’s pocket, shimmered as a hairline crack appeared across its surface. He was none the wiser.

     A swift slap to the back of her head was enough to knock her back to her senses. She cursed loudly, throwing an appreciative stink eye at Tamru. She wasn’t about to admit it outloud, but she was grateful she wasn’t alone for even these simple tasks.

     “Your Echo has been all over the place today.” He clicked his tongue. “I know it has not caused issue with any of these…banquet fetch quests, for lack of better words, but all the same it’s concerning.” He wriggled his nose. “I know the Echo works differently for many, but yours seems particularly keen on misbehaving.” It felt, to him, like her Echo was going off on its own every twenty minutes, give or take. Even more so after they arrived in Wineport.

     “It was never this bad.” She rubbed the back of her head. “It’s been a lot more whackadoo ever since that thingy there with the crystal thing.” Causation or coincidence, she wasn’t sure. But it was annoying, all the same.

     “Another mystery for another day.” He shrugged. “You certainly seem to be suffering from ‘main character’ syndrome.” He teased.

     “Oh please don’t even suggest that, I’d be a fucking awful protagonist.” She wrinkled her nose. “Did you find any clippings?”

     “Aye, we did. Come, let’s hand them over swiftly. If I have to hear one more plant fact from Resin, I may, actually, scream.” With the way Tamru’s eye twitched, Himi was easily convinced he spoke the truth about screaming.

     “PLANTS ARE VERY INTERESTING!” Resin shouted from a few paces away, admiring some flora growing on the butt of an unconscious gobbue.

     “You are quite literally, staring at a gobbue’s ass, Resin.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Pray, Himi, I beg you. Teleport us all back to Wineport before he starts going on about different kinds of pollen.” Tamru gave her a tired, lidded stare.

     “Your wish is my command!” She flashed a grin, blipping the three back to the winery.

     Himi sat with her back to the ocean, gingerly munching on the banquet that had been actually not-so-secretly been something to honor the up and coming heroes who were about to vanquish the Primal, Titan. She and Y’shtola were of like mind; it seemed silly to prematurely celebrate even if Himi was fairly confident they would be fine. After all, they were confident going up against Ifrit and the big ol’jerk got in one last cheep shot. Resin and Tamru seemed to be enjoying themselves, at least, and it was a shame Van wasn’t there as well to enjoy everything. Maybe she could sneak him some leftovers…

     “Full surprised I am, to see you not making merry like the others. You’re normally more rambunctious.” Y’shtola commented, taking the seat next to Himi. A sly smile spread across her face as she leaned forward. “Too busy thinking about a certain scholarly bard?”

     “Who? Oh! What! No? Wait. Who told you?” Himi sputtered waving a hand dismissively.

     “A little bird, or two. Or three.” Y’shtola flicked an ear. “A whole flock, I should say.”

     “Wow. Do the Scion’s live such boring lives?” Himi flashed a liddy stare.

     “Nay, we do not.” Y’shtola offered Himi a warm smile. “We simply take our joys when we can. I assure you, this is not the first time and shall not be the last time you will witness our teasing. It’s all done with love, I assure you.” She flicked a tail. “And I daresay, with the way I’ve already seen you goad Thancred, it won’t be long till you tease everyone like the rest of us. But pray, do let us know if it ever genuinely bothers you.”

     “I appreciate that.” Himi picked at a popoto, feeling full and starved at the same time.

     “You sound unconvinced.”

     “Sorry, just been a long day already and the afternoon has barely begun.” Himi rubbed her forehead. “How has all of this already fit into one day? Sometimes it feels like my perception of time is way off but ah. Never mind, that sounds silly.”

     “Mn. Mayhaps this banquet was needed more than I anticipated.” Y’shotla purred, crossing her arms. “What time did you say it was?”

     “Afternoon?”

     “Pray, Himi I beg you, look again.”

Himi sat up, glancing at her surroundings, realizing that the sun had nearly dipped below the horizon. She wrinkled her nose, confused at what she was seeing, but no matter how many times she blinked and rubbed her eyes, the time remained the same.
     “Shit I really must be going crazy.”

     “Tamru made mention that your Echo has been misbehaving all day.” Y’shotla rapped her knuckles against her cheek. “I have half a mind to send you back to the Waking Sands.”

     “No, no! I’m fine to fight Titan. I think, I don’t know. Stress, or something. I just haven’t been sleeping well, is all.”

     “Oh?” Y’shtola gestured for Himi to continue but the two were interrupted by Van and Tamru calling them over. “Ah, I suppose the Company of Heroes is ready to divulge their secrets.” She sighed. “Come, we shall speak of your poor sleeping habits later.”

     Lahabrea had been so distracted, he neglected to ensure Titan had been given the appropriate boosting as Ifrit had. Though the Lord of the Crag was already more potent, if they had been able to handle Ifrit, this Primal was sure to pose little threat as well. However… He tapped his clawed glove against his cheek; the other two Warriors of Light seemed more green than she was. Perhaps if he was quick to delay or prevent her from engaging with Titan… And he knew just how to distract her.

     Y’shtola was in the middle of ho-humming over the beastman’s aetheryte, when Himi’s link pearl went off. Even if Himi was confident she could teleport herself into the lair no problem, the others didn’t have such knack for teleportation and thus, an ensured escape route should she fall unconscious was necessary.
     “Yes, hi, hello, Thancred? This is. uh. A really bad time.” She glanced away as her fellow Scions got mischievous glints in their eyes. Even Riol got in on the fun, making kissy faces. As to how the hell HE already knew, Himi would have to quiz them later. But before anyone could ask if her boyfriend was calling to wish her good luck, Himi’s face fell and they knew something was wrong. “What do you MEAN they’ve already summoned Ifrit back!?” She squeaked. “This is a joke, yes? Wh. How the fuck could they have summoned Ifrit and let him loose without anyone noticing?” The others froze, Ifrit? Truly? “Not as strong as before? Well. That’s nice but it’s still a Primal! I wh. I...” Himi glanced to the others, torn on what to do. “We’re about to fight Titan, I...but… but Ifrit...”

     “How much weaker?” Tamru asked so Himi may relay the question and answer.

     “Hmn, Struggling to stay together but still packing a punch and able to temper.”

     “An easy target for you, then.” Y’shtola rapped her knuckles on her cheek. “And since you can teleport so freely, I suggest you go swiftly deal with Ifrit, and rejoin us here.”

     “I may not have six jobstones and am fairly new to being a Scholar; but I have many years of experience as an Arcanist under my belt. I am sure between Resin and I we can hold our own till your return.”

    “Are you s-”

     “Stop talking, more teleporting!” Tamru clicked his tongue. And with that, Himi was off.

     Surprising only Himi, the Lord of the Inferno had not been resummoned. The volcano lay quiet, and the Amalj’aa were nowhere in sight. She didn’t understand why Thancred would lie, unless this was another Hypnos trick? Like when they’d been told Ul’dah was trapped in a slumber spell. Despite the lack of a Primal, something DID feel off about the area. If only she had one of those aether goggles the other Scions had. Himi took a few steps back, bumping into Thancred, who had definitely not been there when she arrived, she was certain.He quickly spun her around to face him, and pulled her in for a few hungry kisses.
    “OF ALL THE….IRRESPONSIBLE...” She squeaked between kisses, finding it hard to pull away, but break the kissing-chain she did. Himi gave his arm a good wallop. “You couldn’t fucking wait until AFTER Titan?”

    “I feared it could be my last chance. What if Titan proves too much? Ifrit nearly killed you!”

     “You still had HOURS and picked the moment just as-” She was cut off by another kiss. She had a hard time pulling away a second time, gently resting her arms on Thancred’s shoulders.

     “They’ll be fine without you.” he broke the kissing long enough to mumble.

     “Myeah...” She returned each kiss with equal hunger. As Thancred began to get a little more handsy, a fog clouded her mind, almost as if… Oh for fuck’s sake. Himi strained against the charm, shakily snapping her fingers. Several bolts of lighting struck the area around them, before hitting both her and Thancred. And thus, the glamour vanished, revealing Thancred to be nothing more than a Succubus, called from the void. Himi stomped her foot, almost more annoyed that it wasn’t Thancred.

     “You CHEEKY...”

     “My! He didn’t say how good a kisser you’d be~!”

     “...Coming from a Succubus I’ll take that as a massive compliment. Care to share who summoned you? Though considering my haunted house adventure earlier I’m guessing it was a pair of Ascians and or Lahabrea?”

     “Correct~!”

     “… I don’t suppose you’d be kind enough to just fuck off back to the void on your own as I REALLY don’t have the time to fight you?”

     “Oh, I will gladly fuck-”

     “YEAH that was a bad choice of words in the present company, look if you promise to behave and stay here, I’ll send you back to the void with a nice juicy something of aether you can go home with to snack on.”

     “Oh, I’d much rather snack on-”

     “Annnnnd nope.” Himi snapped her fingers, encasing the voidsent in ice before making a hasty departure.

She’d.

She’d deal with that later.

     
     Himi reappeared a few feet from Y’shtola, who was surprised but also relieved to see her back so soon.
     “You sure made quick work of...”
 
     “Ifrit wasn’t there, it was an Ascian diversion.” Was all Himi said before following the beastman’s aetheryte into the navel. And not a moment too soon, it would seem, as Resin and Tamru had both been encased in stony tombs. “Ah, I see I have Thancred’s timing. Almost showing up too late.” She quipped, snapping her fingers and breaking the rock prisons with a round of lighting.

     “Not that I am complaining, but even for a weakened Ifrit you got here...” Tamru tilted his head to one side to brush dirt from his ears.

     “No Ifrit, just an Ascian trick.”

     “But you said Thancred called you?” Tamru tilted his head to the other side.

     “Yes, well, clearly they’re very good at mimicking voices can we nit pick this later?” She exhaled sharply, swiftly casting another ice spell to see how well Titan took it. The Lord of the Crag bellowed, and started on some rant or another about protecting his harassed children. Not interested or in the mood for the ramblings of a Primal, Himi followed her ice spell with one of fire, although she wished she could remember how to properly cast aero. And now really wasn’t the time to try and pull those memories out of nowhere. Though would it matter, she wondered. Do Primals succumbed to magic math – oh! She was getting distracted. Tamru pulled her away from the edge, which collapsed into the caverns below no sooner had he done so.

     “You seem a bit distracted.” He gave her a flat stare. “Need us to pause combat for you?”

     “Yes actually that would be—oh that was a joke.”

     “Obviously.”

     “Hey can you two--” But Resin was cutoff as Titan backhanded them into the far wall. “I’m alright!” They cried out, even after the tempered fuzzballs started jumping on their back. “Ow. Ow. Ow. This is fine. Ow. Ow. Ow.”

     “Focusing, focusing!” Himi flapped her hands for a quick second before letting off a few more spells, alternating between ice and fire. Tamru made sure both Resin and Himi kept their health, especially while the former tried to find a way back onto the battlefield. Which had now become an island thanks to Titan destroying the edges.

     It didn’t take long for Titan’s rock heart to become exposed, and with a snap of her fingers, Himi destroyed it with a single flare. One more ice spell, one last fire, and a second, swiftly cast flare finished off Titan. The Kobolds howled in protest before fleeing, and Resin cheered from the side lines. An earth aspected crystal of light gently tinked across the ground, and Himi gestured to it.
     “All yours, Tamru. I’ve already got one.” She shrugged, then, paused. “Sorry that sounded really pretentious didn’t it?”

     “A little bit!” Resin shouted, giving up on finding a way across.

     “Now these are the readings one would expect of an eikon… I have seen enough. We proceed as planned.” Nero hummed. Despite Himi’s quick work of the Primal, prior to her arrival the other two had actually struggled quite a bit.

     “Are you sure that is wise, my Lord? Your… curiosity is untested and unproven. We do not yet know its true capabilities. And what’s more, if the whispers are true and that she is out running around with those savages because the Emperor commanded it...wouldn’t ah… messing with her upset the-” Rhitahtyn fidgeted as Nero waved a hand dismissively.

     “Then trust in mine own capabilities and just ignore her. My curiosity as you so eloquently put it, would have bested Titan in the blink of any eye. Even faster than our long lost friend down there. Why, if there be truth to the legends, it could really subjugate the whole of Eorzea given but a little while longer. Is that not so?” Nero turned to Lahabrea as the Ascian appeared in a swirl of darkness.

     “It is. No greater single power has ever been conceived, much less realized.” Lahabrea wrinkled his nose as he cast a quick glance at Himi as she made an ice bridge for Resin to cross. Rhitahtyn snorted, crossing his bulky arms across his chest.

     “What you say may well be true. But while such devices may win battles, I do not believe they will serve to change the course of this war. And furthermore, regardless of what anyone says, I do not want to mess with a woman rumored to be an illegitimate grandchild of the Emperor.”

     “...Is she now?” Lahabrea hid a smirk behind his hand feigning ignorance. Nero immediately whacked Rhitahtyn’s arm.

     “Loose lips! And have a little faith, my friend! In the plan, that is.”

     “Apologies, my Lord for the outburst. But as for the plan… I cannot condone this course of action.” With that, Rhitahtyn turned on a heel to leave, followed closely by Nero. Who offered one last shrug to the Ascian before departing, Lahabrea snorted once the two were out of sight.

     “...Fool. And now he has a fourth, fascinating.” He eyed Tamru curiously. Himi had been such a focus, that Tamru’s rising star had almost gone unnoticed. The other, Resin, seemed to be in over their head, but had the blessing and a crystal all the same. “Carry on, crystal bearers. Far though you have come, your work is far from done.” He glanced to the side, just missing his chance to spot Y’shtola spying on the conversation. Or perhaps, he knew and didn’t care. He left in a swirl of darkness.

     “And naught remained to mark his passing… Well, the Ascians are nothing but elusive. It is of little wonder they should cast advanced teleportation magicks at will. But that they w-...” Y’shtola’s train of thought completely derailed as that inquiry coupled with the conversation she’d just heard clicked. “A...advanced teleporta….” Her eyes turned to the battlefield, where the trio were caught up in some conversation she couldn’t hear; possibly awaiting her arrival like promised. She set her eyes on Himi, who, had demonstrated many times her ability to cast...advanced teleportation magicks. Nevermind what that man said about rumors of being related to the Emperor; rumors were just that. Nothing substantial and there had been no proof presented that would actually support the theory. But ah, as for witnessing Himi’s capabilities first hand… “She...she could not possibly be...” Y’shtola’s ears bent back. “She has the blessing. She has proven herself an ally. No, there must be another explanation. I know not what common goal the Empire and the Ascians would share that resulted in the Ascians consorting with them, but I refuse to believe that...” She shook her head, stealing herself before teleporting down to join them.

     “Hiiii, Y’shtola!” Himi smiled, offering a friendly wave as the Scion appeared before them.

     “I feared I might arrive too late, but I see you had the matter well in hand.”

     “Well it was awful before Himi showed up, to be honest. Even then, Resin ah...got some flying lessons, as it were.” Tamru shuffled awkwardly.

     “Fury take me, I think I’ll leave flying to the birds from now on.” Resin wheezed, shaking their head as they plopped their hands on their hips.

     “...From Gridania, you said?” Tamru raised an eyebrow at Resin’s constant usage of Fury.

     “Yes.” They grinned, “And if it’s all the same to you, I would like to leave the stuffy cave before the kobolds find a way to swarm us, hmn?”

     “You should all be able to teleport out on your own, even without Himi’s or my help. There’s something I must investigate, let’s rendezvous at Camp Bronze lake, then go from there.”

     “Perfect, Himi can tell us what happened when she went searching for Ifrit.” Tamru eyed Himi eagerly.

     “I’d rather not.”

Well now he really wanted to know.

     The Succubus, by this time, had wiggled out of the half melted block of ice, none the worse for wear. A little disappointed? Perhaps. But she’d live to harass wayward travelers another day. At least, until someone defeated her or sent her back into the void, that is. As for the one who’d summoned her, Lahabrea, he was nowhere to be seen.

As he was currently cackling madly in the Emperor’s face.

     “Oh, what is it now?” Emet-Selch groaned as he slowly sat up in bed.

     “They think… Your Empire thinks, they think… they think she’s your GRANDCHILD?” He threw his head back to whoop loudly.

     “OH for the love of!” Emet-Selch squeaked as he threw a pillow at Lahabrea, which, missed. “Is that all you came here to do? Mock me?”

     “No noo, I would never.” He mocked wiping a tear away from his mask. “How does Varis feel about having a half-sister or, cousin rather, that’s barely older than his only son?”

     “I have half a mind to ask Hydaelyn if she still has the ability to sunder souls.” Emet-Selch growled.

     “Oh spare me. I know you don’t give a damn what happens to her, despite your claims. Don’t break her heart; was what you said, yes? Pity then, I’m about to do just that. So focused you have been, on causing stress in your court with your poor health, you haven’t been paying attention to a certain wolf’s plans. Don’t worry, you’ll hear all about it in the morning, I’m sure.” Lahabrea flashed a grin, before departing. Emet-Selch closed his eyes, sighing heavily. All he wanted was a good night’s rest, but 'twould seem he would not be getting any sleep whatsoever.

Chapter Text

     “Oi, dove!” Jacke slipped in next to Himi as she and the others walked towards the Aftcastle in Limsa. “Heard ye knocked Titan back a few pegs!”

     “Already?” She quirked an eyebrow.

     “Heroics travel fast.” He shrugged. “Was jus’ passin’ through and spotted ye arrivin. Had t’say hello.” He gave a polite wave to Resin and Tamru. “Can’t stay, gotta get some stabbers in a greenie’s fambles before the darkmans is done. Say hi t’Thancred!” He ruffled her poofy hair before vanishing into plain sight.
   
     “I understood some of those words.” Resin gave a bemused shrug.

     “I’ve a dictionary, if you would like to read it sometime.” Tamru offered with a hum.

     “Somehow I am not surprised you carry a dictionary around.” Resin tried to elbow Tamru playfully, but missed completely when the Viera stopped short. The two burst into a fit of laughter as Resin stumbled and almost crashed into a lamp post. Himi glanced over her shoulder to try and catch whatever chaos was happening behind her and neglected to cease walking forward when doing so. Resin may have avoided a collision, but she certainly didn’t. Not with a lamp post, that is, but she did walk right into a tall Ul’dahn merchant.

     “Fuck! I’m sorry!” Himi sputtered as she whipped her head around to properly face forward.

     “Tis alright, I wasn’t looking either- oh! You!” the tall hyur smiled warmly. The wrappings around his head covered his hair and forehead completely, barely letting his eyebrows peak under the cloth.

     “Me?” She smiled awkwardly. There was a pause as if he was waiting for something, but when he realized she wasn’t saying anything beyond that, he sputtered.

     “Ah! My a-apologies! I mean that its, you are the famed eikon slayer, are you not?”

     “Me and the two chucklefucks behind me, yeah.” She jerked a thumb behind her.

     “Yes, of course!” He kept his eyes on her, smiling wide before he pulled his focus back together. “Ah, right, my apologies again, you must be busy! As I am. Merchant and all. You know. Ha. Or perhaps don’t know but ah- anyways. T’was an honor to meet you! Have a good night!” He bowed and shuffled away. Both Resin and Tamru nudged her shoulders as they rejoined her.

     “Aw, Himi’s got a fan.” Resin fluttered their eyes. “Did he ask for an autograph~?”

     “Oh shut up.” She whacked Resin’s stomach. They grunted, flashing a ‘worth it’ grin.

     The rest of their time in Limsa was largely uneventful and unremarkable. They reported their victory, were applauded, and decided to return to the Waking Sands. Normally, Himi would try and linger a bit to spend a little more time with Jacke or to say hi to Ffion. But something itched at the back of her mind, telling her that they needed to leave Limsa. Besides, she didn’t want to risk running into that awkward fan again.

     Vesper Bay felt off, the moment they arrived. Even without an Aetheryte, the small coastal hub was always buzzing with activity and energetic merchants and night owl travelers. But conversations were hushed, whispers buzzed instead of the latest gossip. No one gave the trio a second, let alone a first glance as they made their way to the Waking Sands. To which, a small crowd had gathered outside.

   
    “Did you hear that?”
   
  “What happened?”
     
   “I-I’m not going in to find out!”

    “Were those screams?”  The crystal bearing Scions stopped as they processed what the crowd was whispering. But maybe it was nothing; maybe the Scions had gotten a little too rowdy celebrating the fall of Titan. There could be a million reasons! A million… reasons.

     “No, no no no no!” Himi didn’t seem to think so as she pushed through the crowd and stumbled up the stairs. She practically threw herself against the door, not bothering to close it behind her. Tamru wanted to warn that it could be a trap, but his words caught in his throat as Resin went chasing after Himi. Tamru soon followed, making sure the door was well and locked behind them. He noted that Tataru wasn’t at the entrance to great them, only silence.

That was the thing that stood out the most: the silence. The darkness could be for any reason, a prank, a trick, a surprise, anything. But there were only two reasons why the Waking Sands would be silent.

And they doubted it had anything to do with the other Scions simply being gone for the night.

     Himi rushed into the shadow filled tunnel, despite Tamru’s hissed warning to be cautious. Biting his lip, he grabbed Resin’s arm and hoicked them forward, knowing they were all walking into a different kind of hell. Himi skidded to a halt at the intersection, hands flying over her mouth as she let out a breathy squeak. Tamru and Resin were on her heels, hearts falling into their stomachs as the blood drained from their faces upon seeing what she had. “Seven hells!” Tamru exclaimed, putting a hand on Resin’s back to keep them steady, as the half-elezen wasn’t accustomed to such sights. The other Scions weren’t just dead; they’d been slaughtered. Blood and gods only knew what else lined the walls, floors… rugs were drenched and plants were bathed in red. The smell of death hung heavy in the air, and it was such a fresh scent it hadn’t the time to waft towards the entrance. The only consolation, that also served as an explanation, were that some of the bodies were that of Garlean soldiers. As for HOW the Empire knew where the Scions were, Tamru glanced at Himi a few times but as much as he wanted to be angry at her, this wasn’t the time. And there was always a chance, albeit a small one, that this wasn’t her fault. His main concern was to pray that someone, anyone, may still be alive or in enough of one piece to still be saved. He knew, as well, that the likelihood that EVERY Scion had been present at the Waking Sands was unlikely. There would be those who had been out in the field who would be safe. He must need remind himself. Tamru bapped Resin’s chest a few times, silently signaling them to search left, while he went right. As far as they knew, Himi didn’t know, (or most likely, didn’t remember) healing magic, and as much as they would have preferred to stay by her side, they had their duties as healers to fulfill. Even if fruitless.

     But Himi was in her own layer of hell; if white magic was something she knew, the whispering accusations that flittered around her were enough of a distraction to render her mostly useless. Her eyes got a little brighter as the soul filled hallways hissed and jeered. None were happy to see her. Where had she been? Where had they been? If she’d been there none of this would have happened. If she had never come in the first place, maybe it wouldn’t have happened. Maybe she wasn’t there because she knew it would happen. Eyes wide, staring unblinking into the soul glittered darkness, she dragged her hands down her face as her body shook. The whispers of the dead, whether real or imagined, soon collected into one voice.

Failure.

Failure.

Failure.

Failure.

This was all she heard, and not the strained voice of a stealthed Van just a few feet from her.

Her voice cracked as she squeaked, body shaking as she dragged her hands away from her face to cover her ears in a futile attempt to block out the noise.

Failure.

Failure.

Failure.

Failure.

     Bodies lay strewn about the rubble cluttered streets of Amaurot. Fires consumed the once glittering buildings and smoke snaked into the lungs of anyone who still lived. Her mask lay broken on the ground as blood dripped down her face, hers or...someone else’s she couldn’t tell. But for all the dead that lay strewn about like broken toys, there should have been more. There should have been more dead scattered across the stones but so many had simply ceased to be. Their aether gone, dissipated, unable to return to the star to be reborn. So many timeless cycles ended. And for what? What had paradise done to earn the ire of reality?

She stood there, in the fire and the rubble, and in the darkened, blood painted hallway, tears welling in her eyes as her soul cried out two names, but only the memory of one survived to her lips.

     “HADES.”

     The name echoed in the Waking Sands, and the dead’s whispers fell silent. Van flicked a tired, confused ear but he didn’t have it in him to call out to her again. He was no longer stealthed, but she still didn’t seem to notice him. He reached for her with a shaking hand, but quickly fell unconscious.Resin and Tamru, both unsuccessful in finding anyone to save, turned in the direction of Himi’s scream, perplexed. Was she calling out for a Scion she’d met but they hadn’t? They both headed for their respective exits, only to have the doors slam shut on their own and seal them in.

     “Shit!” Resin pounded on the door. “Himi if you’re taking the piss, it isn’t funny!” Resin tried the handle a few more times. “Fury preserve me.” They glanced around the storage room that had become a morgue while they fought Titan. Tamru fared no better, cursing his luck as the door refused to open.

She didn’t waver or run when a swirl of darkness appeared before her, and the exhausted, but distraught, Emet-Selch less than gracefully stumbled out.

This was absolutely the last time he could come to her side in his current vessel.

     “That is not a name you should remember.” He wheezed, tilting his head curiously at the unconscious Miqo’te. Peering at his soul before turning to Himi, placing his hands gently on her face. Her lips wibbled, as if she’d already forgotten what she said, but she did not look at him in fear.”But you called, and so, I am here.”

     “Save them, save them, don’t let them die.” She pleaded, makeup staining her face as her tears rolled down her cheeks. Did she even know who she was speaking with? He wondered.

     “My dear, they’re already dead.”

     “No, they’re here, they’re here. They’re all here still.”

Emet-Selch sighed, indulging her as he glanced around the waking sands. A frown escaped his lips as he tilted his head to the side, returning his gaze to her.

     “Save for you, there are only four souls still alive in this building. I am sorry, but the others did not linger.” He wrinkled his nose. “Perhaps there would still be people to save if they were… bah. Time and a place.” He muttered.

     “Then I’ll save them. I will save everyone! I will save everyone this time!”

     “This time? What do you mean by tha...ah.” His hands slipped from her face to her shoulders. He finally noted how glazed-over her eyes appeared, half lost in an Echo. “Of course you’ve forgotten it wasn’t your fault. Listen to me, look at me. It wasn’t your fault then, and it wasn’t your fault now.” He wagged a finger. “If you remember nothing else, pray, remember that.” His vessel ached, he needed to leave. “You do not have the jobstone nor the aether to stitch back together all these broken bodies and pull their souls from the underworld. Do not even attempt to save one person, do you hear me!?” He removed his hands from her shoulders, gently dragging a finger under her chin as he stepped backwards into the void. “Not. One. Person.” Not that he considered any of these things people, but she would, and thus, the wording was important. With that, he was gone, the doors finally unstuck, and both Resin and Tamru nearly face planted into the floor when their efforts to exit finally paid off.

     They met where they’d left Himi, noting the doors to the Solar were now wide open, and since she was not standing outside, they reaaallly hoped it was she who had opened the doors. Tamru knelt next to Van, relieved that the older Scion was still breathing.

     “Go, make sure Himi is alright and see if...see if...” He didn’t dare say it, in case doing so made it real. Resin nodded, rushing forward as Tamru tended to Van.

     Resin was slammed with the Echo the moment he passed through the doors; experiencing the slaughter first hand was not an experience he’d wanted, but was now getting through Noraxia’s memories. Heavy was the Echo that shared the death of so many. When the memory had ended, Resin’s eyes fell upon Himi, sitting on the floor, cradling Noraxia in her arms. She sobbed, trying desperately to use a healing spell she couldn’t remember how to cast.

     “It’s alright, bubbly one! This is not bubbly one’s fault!”

     “N-no I need...I need to save.” She sputtered. “I n..I need to save...”


     Gaius retrieved the white stone from his pocket, noting a small crack forming in the center.
     “Curious.” He hummed. “Does she seek the abilities saved within, despite it being so far from her person?” He quickly pocketed the item before anyone could spot him with it.

     “Himi, give her here.” Resin gently took the battered Sylph from Himi’s arms. “Go to Tamru and Van, alright? I can help her. Shoo, shoo.” They watched her scurry out of the Solar before bringing a thumb to their lips. Resin didn’t flinch as they bit down on it. “Some risks are worth it.” They smiled. “Just don’t say anything, alright? I used completely normal conjurer magic.”

     “Th-thank you, Walking one!”

     Himi shuffled over to Tamru and the now conscious Van, plopping on the floor to the older Scion. Selene flittered about Van, fussing in high pitched vocals no one but Tamru seemed to understand. At least someone wasn’t dead. Tamru placed a gentle hand on her back, ignoring his doubts, his suspicions. She was upset, and, were this her fault, it was clearly not something she wanted. The guilt would be punishment enough. A minute passed, and Resin exited the Solar, with Noraxia in their arms. “She aches, but she’ll live.”

     “This one is grateful for healing one’s succor!” She bubbled, waving a tiny hand at Himi. Selene let out a happy squeal, flying over to Noraxia and twirling happily in the air. Himi let out a loud, relieved sob. Someone. Someone had lived. To let Noraxia rest, and as Himi wasn’t able to do anything other than choke on sobs, it fell to Resin to relay what they’d seen in the Echo to Tamru. Including the message left behind by Minfilia.

     “We should not linger here.” Tamru warned after hearing everything. “Just because the Empire has left with prizes, does not make this place safe.”

     “And we shouldn’t all go to the same place.” Van Grunted. “Though, ah...”
     
     “Yes, you’re coming with me, you old fool. Even your prosthetic is missing now and I don’t fancy risking the Empire coming back with stealth detecting magitek.” Tamru clicked his tongue and eyed Himi. “Run. Go. We’ll find you later. I promise.” He eyed her curiously when she stuck out her pinky, but, he obliged. Once the pinky promise was made, she vanished in a teleport.

     “I’ll take Noraxia home, so that she has a safer place to recover while we figure all this out.”

Tamru nodded, watching Resin vanish in a teleport with Noraxia. He wrinkled his nose, turning his attention back to Van.

     “Did Resin leave anything out?”

     “Aye. They did.”

     “I had a feeling. Pray, what did Resin neglect to say?”

     “Well, the part about where they were wanting the Eikon Slayers, plural, was accurate.” Van grunted. “However, when one of the soldiers asked if that included the viator, she shot him dead and reminded all others that… ‘she is not a viator until the Emperor says she is, if she’s found, bring her to me immediately.’ Or, something along those lines.” He grunted, shifting slightly.

     “So the Empire has mixed feelings about her. Good, and bad.”

     “Pardon my language, but, kid, if the Empire labels her as a viator she is fucked. Cid, they saw as too valuable to kill and his treachery made his image all whimsical and romantic to the Empire. Her? Shit, if they find out she’s not a full blooded Garlean they will string her up with her own entrails while she still breathes, if she falls out of favor with the Emperor.”

     “Then let us pray it never comes to that.” Tamru exhaled through his nose calmly. “Also, I’m not a kid.”

     “I’m 56, yer a kid to me.”

     “….We’ll come back to this later.” Tamru flashed a liddy stare as he scooped Van into his arms.

     Night had well fallen by the time she entered the church. Marques and the Father were the only two still awake at this hour, and peered at her with worry. They knew she had gone off to fight a primal earlier, by her solemn expression… had it not gone well? Waiting for her to speak first, it wasn’t until she was a couple of paces away before she addressed them. Her voice cracked as the words poured out of her mouth.

     “The wild roses are dead, father. And I know not what to do.”

Chapter Text

     Everything went by slowly, so quickly. The sisters sleeping upstairs were roused, unclaimed bodies were brought to the Lichyard… Marques did his best to keep Himi distracted with minor tasks. But as the moon lowered and the dawn drew near, Himi became more and more distant. It was only when he made a comment of feeling watched after venturing outside, did she sit up, attentive.
     “Where.” She set her jaw as Marques vaguely gestured. Himi swiftly exited the Church, and he wondered, albeit briefly, if that was the wrong thing to do. He jumped as a sudden rumble of thunder shook the old building, and rain poured onto the roof. He could have sworn the skies were clear… Marques hoped the sudden storm would send her back inside, but it did not.

     Himi scoured the vicinity of the Church and lichyard for several minutes, not bothered by the disagreeable weather. She had begun to think that the intruder left or wasn’t real, when a glint in the corner of her eyes caught her attention. She turned on a heel, sauntering towards a large headstone, leaving behind withered plants with each muddy step.

     “I know you’re over there.” She called out playfully. Himi plopped an arm on top of the stone, staring at the empty space between it and the rock face. A perfectly timed flash of lightning helped illuminate the area, revealing the hiding Imperial Frumentarius. He was either Hyur, or Garlean, she couldn’t tell with the helmet slapped onto his head.

     “O-oh. It’s just you, ma’am.” He scrambled to his feat, saluting the moment he had his footing. The rain had unfloofed her hair, and thus her wet bangs stuck to her forehead and face, hiding the fact she was absent of a third eye. “I...I’d heard rumors that you had been spotted! I… I must say what...what an honor it is to meet you face to face!” He sputtered, wiggling in anticipation. Among those rumors was that she may have gone the way of viator, but he had to take a chance that she still considered herself a proud member of the Populares. She gave him a long, tired stare, eyeing the stammering Garlean carefully.
     “What, pray tell, sort of rumors have you heard?”

     “Oh, that. Eherm. You’re on a special mission for the Emperor himself!” He buzzed excitedly. Which, he had. Though he knew it was in his best interest to not share all of the rumors. “Though I’m sure that’s less exciting for you as everyone knows your family has close ties with his Radiance and the royal family. I ah..!” He cleared his throat. “Apologies, that’s your business and not mine. I… I suppose you would like to hear my report?” Normally, he wouldn’t give it to her in the middle of the field, but she technically outranked him and maybe she was there because she...wanted it?

     “...By all means.”

     “Ma’am!” He saluted again. “I’ve tracked Cid nan Garlond to this very church.”

     “Is that so?”

     “Yes!” He paused. “Ma’am, if it’s not too much to ask, may we ah.. may we find some shelter before I continue? This rain is a bit-” He jumped at a nearby lighting strike. “Ah. Dangerous.”

     “What, and risk being spotted? Perish the thought. Continue.” She waved a had dismissively.

     “Y-yes ma’am. Well actually, I, I suppose there isn’t much more to the report other than I’m certain he has been found.” He chewed on his lower lip, shuffling uncomfortably in his drenched armor. The report had sounded so much more heroic in his mind, and her lack of enthusiasm had him questioning whether or not he should have shared it with her.

     “And he’s the only reason you’re at this church?” She gave him a shrewd stare, wrinkling her nose as the rain pelted her skin. He nodded, jumping at a second lightning strike.

     “Yes. Bumping into you was mere coincidence. But ah – why are you here? Have you been searching for him too?” He felt foolish for asking the question the moment the words fell from his lips.

     “No.”

     “Ah. Am I dismissed then, Ma’am?”

     “No.”

     “O-oh. What will you have me do, then, Ma’am?”  This exchange was going in a direction he didn't care for. He mulled the rumors of her over in his mind, was there something he missed? Or, perhaps, she was a viator and he was finding out just how  bad he was at calculating risks? But then, since she was here she might already know Cid was in the church? Or perhaps... He chewed on his lower lip again, there were too many possibilities and he was really starting to wish he could pray to something for guidance.

     “Are you a conscript, or a Garlean?” She rapped her fingers along the headstone. 

     “A...a conscript, Ma’am.” He wasn’t sure how he felt about that question as her eyes bore into his soul.

     “Remember a time before being a conscript? Do you miss it?”

     “I don’t understand.”

     “I’m going to give you one chance, and one chance only. You’re going to leave your sword. And you’re going to think of home. And I’m going to send you home. And you’ll stay there. Change your name, hide your face whatever. And if I ever catch you doing anything for the Empire ever again, you’re going to wish that you HAD a god who would listen to your prayers. You feel me?”

     “Y-yes m-m-ma’am.” He dropped his sword, throwing his hands up in the air to show he was no longer armed.

     “Excellent! Now think of home. Focus on it reeaaallly hard!” She leaned forward, flicking her finger against his forehead. With that, he disappeared with a soft vworp of a teleport spell. Himi plucked his longsword from the muddy ground, dragging the weapon carelessly behind her as she returned to the church.

     Tamru, Van and Resin had arrived during her search. Marques was going through what was left of Van’s prosthetic leg, but there were too many parts missing for him to fix it at all. Meanwhile, Tamru and Resin were getting ready to brave the storm again to search for Himi when the doors flung open, and she made her grand entrance. Wet, muddy, and dragging a sword behind her.
     “Himi, are you.. alright?” Tamru wiggled his nose, studying her slouched posture as she thumped down the center aisle. She didn’t respond to the question, instead, dropped the sword in front of the Father.

     “WELL at least this time, the Garlean spy was found and rooted out before causing another shitstorm!” She stomped to the far end of a pew, away from everyone else and plopped down. A sister brought her a pipping cup of tea, but Himi turned her head away, refusing it. The sister frowned, setting the cup next to her before scurrying away.

     “I’d tease for brooding like Thancred, but it seems warranted tonight.” Tamru sighed, glancing at the others. “Naught else we can do but get dry, and rest. Plan our next move in the morning after the sun is well and up.” One last glance at Himi, before they were all ushered to the second floor of the church, where cots and dry clothes awaited them. Himi sat alone, now. The fading pattering of rain on the windows singing her softly to sleep. With Hypnos too busy to harass her, she nodded off to sleep with little issue for the first time in a long while.

     It was rare to have Azem attend meetings in person; though perhaps saying she was present was being generous. After she’d stumbled over her words when trying to enlist the aid of the other seats, their rejection over her unclear demands had sullied her already sour mood. She was curled up in her seat, facing away from the others and had remained mostly silent after their refusal. Only ever occasionally grunting in acknowledgment or shrugging, or flashing the occasional thumbs up as they addressed other matters. Her hood hid her face, and so, everyone assumed she’d slept through most of the proceedings.

     Finally, after three hours of speaking, arguing, planning, making decisions for the rest of the star, the Convocation of Fourteen adjourned for the day, so that they may return to their individual duties. Azem didn’t leave her seat, tucking her knees in closer to her body. Elidibus frowned, glancing across the room towards Emet-Selch, who was presently speaking with Altima and Mitron. He jerked his head towards Azem, and with a heavy sigh, Emet-Selch excused himself from the conversation and swiftly crossed the room. She turned her hidden face more inward when he approached, so he knew that at least at present, she wasn’t asleep. He gently reached over to pull her hood back, just enough to get a peek. Between the wet, flushed cheeks and the sniffling, he realized that she hadn’t been napping at all.
     “Have you been crying this whole time?” He squeaked, kneeling down next to her seat. The murmur of after-meeting conversations died to a silence, as all turned to watch.

     “It was so many people. And not one of those deaths were beautiful.” Her voice cracked as the words softly escaped her. His chest ached, but he kept a stiff upper lip. What was there to say to that? She was right, he knew it and even if the others pretended they weren’t worried, they knew she was right as well. He also knew, that her choice of words were deliberate. Prior to addressing the Convocation, Azem had told Hythlodaeus everything she’d seen, or at least tried to.

     “Let me take you home so the two of you may speak; he didn’t understand the severity of the situation.” Emet-Selch knew her well enough that her inability to communicate what she’d seen was not because she was trying to make something out of nothing, but because it had upset her so greatly. He tried to scoop her into his arms, but she wriggled in such a way that he was unable to. “Oh come now, stop this! Now you’re just being silly!”

     “Emet-Selch, if you will permit me...” Fandaniel approached gingerly. He was much younger than the Fandaniel that’d appeared in previous dreams, Echos? She didn’t have the energy to theorize. Emet-Selch rose to his feet, stepping back and gesturing towards her.

     “By all means.”

Fandaniel knelt beside her chair, leaning in to gently pull her hood back. He noted that her mask hung around her neck, meaning it was only her bangs hiding her face. As they… often did, to be honest. Her hair was a dark slate, matching his.

     “Ahh… you’re going with my hair currently. I see you’re serious, today!” He smiled warmly, pulling his mask down so she could see his face better. His eyes, almost as sea-green as hers, lit up as he leaned in close, whispering just loud enough for her to hear. “It’s alright to cry. I understand. Every one of those lives were precious and deserved a better fate.” He paused. “You may not be able to spurn the whole convocation into action, but with the right words...” He glanced at Elidibus who stood eagerly by Emet-Selch, “You may spurn a certain Emissary into his duties. Please, tell me a little more about what you saw – actually, show me, will you?”

     “They’re plotting something.” Emet-Selch pursed his lips together.

     “Oh, without a doubt.” Elidibus rose his shoulders in a bemused shrug. He cast a sidelong glace at Emet-Selch, whose face, despite the mask, belied a man deeply worried.“By the way,” Elidibus cleared his throat, hoping distract him from worrying TOO much, “has anyone come across that mysterious familiar agai-”

     “You’re right, Azem, it is an injustice!” Fandaniel proclaimed outloud. That final word echoed in the round hallway, and for a second time, all conversations stopped. Elidibus perked up, all of his focus centered on the conversation between Azem and Fandaniel now. The latter had quickly put his mask back over his eyes, studying the room. “I am so sorry, everyone, but ah.. oh Pashtarot’s already left.”

     “Do we need him back?” Emet-Selch sighed. More amused, than annoyed at Azem and Fandaniel’s ploy.

     “My apologies, but yes. This is a genuine concern for the safety of the star.”

     Once Pashtarot was back in his seat, the Convocation, for weirdly the second time that day, held a meeting with all fourteen present. Fandaniel stood in the center of the room, while giving Azem a piggyback ride.

     “Fandaniel, what-”

     “My apologies again, I assure you this is warranted and not us being dramatic or strange.”

     “Get on with it, you loudly said something was an injustice, and I fear Elidibus may transform in the room out of excitement if you don’t provide context.” Emet-Selch rolled his eyes. Elidibus grinned sheepishly, shrugging again as he fidgeted by kicking his feet slightly. As he was ah, slightly too short for his feet to reach the floor when he sat in his seat.

     “Of course. I know you all know that… the people of Troy are all gone. And that their deaths weren’t pleasant. But… Azem was too distressed to speak or explain things.” He glanced over his shoulder. “Please. Tell them what you just told me.” He lowered his voice. “It’s all right. I’m here. Just say the words we practiced and they will understand this time.”

     “…They slaughtered each other. Their aether vanished. Their souls blinked out. And they became horrible monsters and slaughtered each other. Not a single person returned to the star. Their aether and their souls have all been removed from the cycle. Something or someone has found a way to break the cycle and force such a fate on others, by undoing creation itself.”

     “WHAT?” Emet-Selch’s voice boomed the loudest as he jumped to his feet. Elidibus remained seated.

     “An ABUSE of our magicks!” Lahabrea grumbled.

     The Convocation was in an angered frenzy. Were they worried that this incident would happen anywhere else? No. Surely it was isolated, as the island had been relatively small in comparison to other places, especially Amaurot. But it was upsetting, all the same. Not that they would be anything but calm outside of this room, were anyone to ask about Troy. Elidibus closed his eyes, listening to the cacophony of questions, clarifications, words. When he’d heard enough, he rose from his seat, eyes glaring behind his mask as his glyph flashed over his face.
     “Azem. Show me.”

     Elidibus now walked the empty halls of the Waking Sands. All the bodies had been removed, but the blood and the stench remained. No one had yet come to clean the mess left behind by the Empire’s slaughter.Elidibus did not mourn the deaths of the Scions who had the misfortune to be present when the Empire came, but Themis stirred. “...Lahabrea, you went too far.” Elidibus hummed, frowning deeply. He was alone in the silence for only a few more minutes, eventually a swirl of darkness appeared and Fandaniel sauntered from it.
   
     “Ah! Found you! Everyone’s getting together for a grand ol’meeting, so your presence is requested!” He wagged a finger before wrinkling his nose. “Phew! Empire really did a number on the Scions, didn’t they?”

     “There was a time, when such a sight would properly upset you.”

     “AH. I see you’re having a rare trip-down-memory-lane-moment.” Fandaniel saluted. “I shall leave you to it, then.” He turned on a heel.

     “Do you really think she deserved to see such a sight? After everything?”

     “AH, so you know, too. Can't say I'm surprised. And...you assume she remembers.”

     “She did. She remembered. As I do now.”

     “…Well.” Fandaniel’s face fell. “...The man I once was is loudly saying… no. No she didn’t. The man I am now? Doesn’t care~!” He flaunted a comedic shrug before stepping into the darkness. Elidibus exhaled sharply through his nose. Meeting be damned; he wasn’t going anywhere until the Waking Sands had been properly cleansed.

     “My sister, I shall weep for you while these memories hold.” He bowed his head. “A pity the prayers of Ascians go unheard these days.”

Chapter Text

     “She hasn’t budged an inch all morning, kid. I think you should just leave her al-” Van’s ears bent back as he was blatantly ignored by the young elezen as he marched right on over to Himi. She glanced up when her view of the floor was blocked by a pair of white platform boots that were so weird, she already know one of two people was currently standing in front of her. Eyes heavy from exhaustion, she stared at the chipper face of one of the white-haired twins she and the others kept running into.

     “Alphinaud Leveilleur, at your service!” he reintroduced himself and offered his hand for her to shake, which she eventually accepted halfheartedly. “I know Himi Claire is the name by which you go by in the Scions, and the name you leave behind in adventurers logs… but it is my understanding that you are none other than Una goe Aelirius.” His smile was either naive or cheeky, she wasn’t sure. Though there was also the possibility it was both. Cheeky naivety. Either way, he didn’t seem to notice the way she squeezed his hand at the name, or the way she set her jaw in irritation. “Eorzea is blessed to have both Master Cid and you on her side.”

     “You didn’t recognize me as Una, all the other times we’ve met.” She wrinkled her nose.

     “Tis true. I thought you just another adventurer, albeit one with extraordinary talents; though to be fair, everyone’s forgotten your face alongside the other Warriors of Light. Not to mention images of your face being oddly absent from any Garlean records we’ve acquired copies of.” He flashed a curt smile as he withdrew his hand and took a step back. “In case you missed my saying it while sitting all the way over here, I’m reviving the Scions of the Seventh Dawn! The realm may already think we’re gone, but so long as one member lives, the Dawn shall never be lost!” He clasped his hands together. “And I daresay we have more than one member left alive, as I am certain there are more of us not present who yet live, and who have not yet been captured!” Her eyebrows sat crooked on her face as she groggily waited for him to get to the point. “The realm still needs us, as Garuda is the next Primal threat. We will need an airship to hunt her down, but...” He glanced over his shoulder at Marques, who was currently recalling that he was, in fact, Cid nan Garlond. He had already donned his old clothing, and occasionally tossed Himi sympathetic glances as he made conversation with the others. “Cid shall have that well taken care of, as his memories are beginning to return. As for you...” He offered Himi a warm smile. “Your mysterious history as Una pales in comparison to your time as Himi. Eikon slayer, Warrior of Light. Garuda’s strength far, far surpasses that of Ifrit and Titan. So, as you can imagine, it is vital that you accompany us on our mission! Eorzea needs you!” Alphinaud clenched his fists, pleading with Himi. “So I beg you, Himi, Una, whichever name you desire to go by going forward, please help me, help us. Show Eorzea and the Empire both that the Scions of the Seventh Dawn will not be so easily destroyed, and prove to the Beastmen once and for all, that even the mightiest of their gods will fall!” He studied her placid expression eagerly, hoping he’d stirred a fire in her.

     “You done with your soapbox?” Her tone was flat as she stared, unblinking, at the little lord.

     “Yes, that is all I had to say on the matter. Though if you need more convincing-”

     “No. No. Fuck no.” She waved a hand. “Seriously. All you had to say was that there was another Primal causing trouble, or about to be trouble, and I would’ve agreed to help, shit.” The old wooden pew creaked as she finally stood, taking a moment to stretch before dragging her feet back to the others. Beaming proudly, Alphinaud followed her like a lost puppy.

     “Excellent! While the company of buffoons had you running about-” Himi snorted, amused by the title, “I was doing research on Garuda and the last known location of the Enterprise, Cid’s airship. So if there’s nothing else you need to do before leaving, Gridania is the first place to go, more specifically...” Himi shot Van a tired stare as Alphinaud rambled on again. Resin didn’t appear to be too tickled about needing to venture into the Black Shroud again, but if the Ixal had summoned Garuda in earnest, there was no use arguing about going.

     As the surviving Scions readied to travel to the Black Shroud, the Unsundered had gathered in the Emperor’s private chambers in Garlemald’s proud capital. The Emperor had made it very clear that he was to be left alone for the day; barring a calamity or food delivery, so that Emet-Selch could converse with the other two undisturbed. Elidibus hovered by the photograph covered wall between the door and a window, Emet-Selch was seated in a lush chair by the fireplace, attempting to enjoy a cup of tea, and Lahabrea stood a few paces away from him, arms crossed across his chest and a scowl etched on his face. Every so often the wind rattled the windows as the snowstorm pelted the glass.

     “You went too far.” Emet-Selch traced a finger around the rim of his tea cup. The warmth of honey and chamomile wafted into his nose and helped ease some of his stress.

     “Too far? TOO FAR?” Lahabrea hissed, pointing an accusatory finger at Emet-Selch. “I didn’t make a single one of those mortals do anything they didn’t already desire to do! YOU are the one who sowed the seeds for the Empire to be filled with such contempt and blood lust!” He scoffed. “Which was by design, was it not? Don’t blame ME for the chaos brought on by the thing created solely to make chaos!”

     “He is correct, in that regard.” Elidibus hummed, studying the wall of picture frames that had all been turned around to hide the images they held. Emet-Selch tossed Elidibus a warning look, despite his back being to him. The sour look wasn’t because he agreed with Lahabrea, but instead, a failed warning over the hidden photos.

     “True. But you could have had Gaius give an order to take prisoners, no deaths, or turned the uncaptured Scions into lessers. They’re no use to us dead; we know there were enough Scions absent that they’ll simply revive the organization. Even if the rest of the Empire thinks they’re all dead.” He waved a hand flippantly. He then took a long sip of his tea, shooting another glare at Elidibus as he turned one photograph over. Revealing s long faded image of a younger Solus, cradling his first child in his arms.

     “He is also, correct.” Elidibus remained blissfully unaware of the glaring, mulling over which frame to turn over next.

     “Whose side are you-” Lahabrea clamped his mouth shut, pursing his lips together in a sour frown.

     “Care to finish that thought?” Elidibus said with a hint of amusement in his voice.

     “...No.”

     “What’s done is done.” The Emissary continued, turning over the next photo; the royal family before the untimely death of the Empress. “So, moving forward-”

     “Moving forward, Lahabrea is to leave her ALONE. To which, means, leaving the SCIONS alone.” Emet-Selch grumbled. Lahabrea snarled, closing the gap between the two of them. He slapped the tea cup out of the Emperor’s hand and it shattered upon hitting the floor. Emet-Selch rolled his eyes, sighing wistfully as he snapped his fingers. The tea cup was fixed, and back in his hand. “Really, was that necessary?”

     “You sentimental fool!” Lahabrea bared his teeth. “Perhaps it is YOU who we should have sent back to the star, instead of her! It it obvious you’re more of a threat to the plan than our wayward Warrior of Light!” Lahabrea gestured to Elidibus. “Having one of THOSE running around worked better when HE was performing that role!” Elidibus bobbed his head from side to side with a short hum, taking the compliment as he flipped over a third photo, this one taken shortly after the birth of Varis. Emet-Selch rolled his eyes again, carefully setting his tea on a mahogany side table.

     “Permit me to elaborate further, since you are apparently too stupid these days to figure it out on your own!” He spat. “You just went and had her friends and colleagues killed. Most of them, at any rate. The remaining are either captured or are in hiding.” He folded his hands in his lap and leaned forward. “What the hell do you think she’s going to do now, hm? Curl up into a ball on the floor and cry? Give up? Never bother us again? No, I daresay that would never happen in a thousand lifetimes.” He set his jaw as Lahabrea backed off, fuming. “Oh sure, she panicked, cried out a name she shouldn’t be able to remember in her current state. But what matters more is that the carnage uprooted some of her oldest wounds. Congratulations, Lahabrea! You’ve succeeded in making her remember what happened to Amaurot!”

     “WHAT!?” Lahabrea hissed, “You’re lying!”

     “Oh no, my old friend, I am very much not lying.”

     “Ah. That is an issue.” Elidibus glanced over his shoulder, temporarily distracted from his nosy frame-flipping.

     “Regardless of whether or not those memories will stick; you’ve most certainly pissed her off. And an angry sun is a dangerous one, as you are well aware.”

     “Then. We. Kill. Her. For. Good!”

     “Absolutely not!”

     “So we’re back to this foolishness!” Lahabrea threw his arms up, exasperated.

     “I-” Instinctively, Emet-Selch leapt to his feet, forgetting the frailty of the vessel. He immediately began coughing, eventually falling face first into the floor. He cursed a few times under his wheezing.

     “Emet-Selch, that vessel is nearly spent. Do not send yourself into a rest just yet, please.” Elidibus sighed wistfully. “A compromise, then. Lahabrea does not go out of his way to hurt her. But if she involves herself with Empire business or tries to interfere with our plans, then that’s her problem.” He pursed his lips together. “Because showing her favoritism would also, go poorly for her, would you not agree, Emperor Solus?” He turned over the photograph of a redheaded Garlean woman with sea-green eyes, posing with the Empress next to a younger, sleeping Solus. The pair had succeeded in piling several empty tea cups and saucers on his face while he slumbered at his desk. Emet-Selch grumbled in agreement, pulling himself back into his chair.

     “Heart-breaking doesn’t count. As that is currently inevitable.” Lahabrea smiled wide, removing his mask. “Sooner, rather than later they’ll realize just how the Empire knew where to look.” He gently papped Thancred’s cheeks. “And I know now, for certain that she is so ever fond of this vessel. She’s so sweet on Thancred.”

     “Is that meant to make me jealous?” Emet-Selch quirked an eyebrow. Elidibus mumbled something about how she seemed to have a taste for broody men with white hair, and Emet-Selch slowly turned his attention to the smug Emissary. “Mind repeating that? I didn’t quite catch what you said.”

     “Hmn. Apologies. I seem to have forgotten.” Elidibus smacked his lips, obviously lying.

     “I’m sure.” Emet-Selch turned his attention back to Lahabrea. “As I was saying; if you’re trying to make me jealous, you’ve clearly forgotten that-”

     “You should have seen the way we kissed; she was so convinced t’was Thancred who was doing it.” His mouth still felt gross thinking about it, but he was in the mood to goad Emet-Selch today. Elidibus made a sound akin to a cat hacking up a furball, and Emet-Selch’s face fell into a cold deadpan.

     “...And I have decided...” He dug his fingers into the arms of his chair. “That the first thing I shall do upon taking a new vessel, whenever that may be, is that I am going to throw you out the nearest window.” He said this so calmly, as if he weren’t making a threat at all.

     “Fear not, I despised every moment. The second time I needed Thancred to kiss her, I glamoured a Succubus.”

     “How is that BETTER?” Emet-Selch squeaked.

     “...Lahabrea, I ask this not as Elidibus, but as Themis. Please do not make her kiss any more voidsent.” He paused. “Don’t YOU kiss her either. I. Dislike that.”

    “You’re going to make our dear Emissary switch sides prematurely if you keep that up.” Emet-Selch pinched the bridge of his nose as he leaned back in his chair. “Even for me, YOU kissing her is weird. Never do it again. I will throw you out a window for every time you do so.”

     “As much as I loathed the act in the first place, I am starting to feel a tad...insulted.”

     “Because I can’t unsee you kissing her as you both looked prior to the Sundering, and I hate it.” Emet-Selch contorted his face into one of disgust. “Let’s change the subject- Elidibus will you CEASE flipping those damned things over?”

     “If you didn’t want them here, then they would have been removed from your wall.”

     “Better to leave them instead of taking it all down and having a wall full of discoloured rectangles and squares on the wallpaper.”

     “Then change it?”

     “No. I quite like that pattern, they don’t make it anymore.”

     “...”

     “...”

     “...”

     “...”

     “Emet-Selch you are a bottomless pool of aether, you can snap your fingers and make more.” Elidibus stared at the man, absolutely bewildered as Lahabrea cackled.

     “Correct, however… Emperor Solus is a Garlean and thus, can not manipulate aether. Why, how strange would it be, then, were he to suddenly have more of an item that no longer existed, hmn? Saying that I’m the Emperor and I get what I want, when I want, only works so many times. And is also not something I built my legacy around so it would be a bit strange were I to suddenly start behaving in such a manner. Such an attitude benefits the spawn of this vessel. But not the Emperor.”

     “I think I shall conveniently forget why I was called here, and leave.” Elidibus vanished in a swirl of darkness, and Lahabrea left soon after. Emet-Selch glanced at the wall only briefly, before turning his focus towards the window.

     “The emptiness of snowfall, is better to look at.” He grumbled, but… every so often, he peeked at the partially turned over wall, almost missing that past as much as he did Amaurot.

Chapter Text

     “We have to go to COERTHAS?” Resin squeaked loudly. They took a few steps back, as if getting ready to run, but Tamru was quick to plop an arm around Resin, preventing them from going anywhere. Alphinaud tilted his head to one side, giving the fidgety Warrior of Light a curious glance.

     “T’would appear so. Disappointing, but not surprising. I take it you are afraid of snow?” Alphinaud said, mostly in jest. 

     “Y-yes. That’s it. I’m. Uh. Fiercely afraid of snow.”

     “Of course. Which is why you occasionally say things like ‘Fury take me!’ when you think no one can hear you.” Tamru clicked his tongue as he gently flicked Resin’s ear.

      “Oh? An Ishgardian? So far from home?” Alphinaud mused, tapping his chin. “That could prove beneficial…”

     “No, no no, absolutely not!” Resin frantically waved their hands, hoping to discourage whatever line of thinking was going through Alphinaud’s head. “If I wanted to be anywhere near Ishgard, or Gridania for that matter, I’d be willingly there with no fuss!”

     “Why-”

     “No! Nope! Not talking about it! Let’s talk about Himi’s mysterious past instead! I feel as though there are still plenty of rocks to turn over and plot twists to discover!”

     “Oh fuck no." Himi grumbled as she munched on a handful of berries. "I have had plenty of life altering news and self reflection this past week, let’s talk about YOU instead.” She pursed her lips together. “I’d suggest Tamru and or Van but they’re too good at deflecting and getting information out of other people instead.”

     “Tis true.” Tamru shrugged, offering a small smile.

      “They could also just be boring and undeveloped.” Himi added, eyes glinting mischievously.

     “That was bait, and we’re not fallin for it, kiddo.” Van flicked his ears back. He was proud of her; he frowned as if he were still grumpy, but he was proud at her attempt.

     “In all seriousness." She polished off the berries and wiped her hands on her dusty robes. "Did anyone here NOT run away from home?” She asked, glancing around the group of people. Van and Alphinaud were the only two who raised their hands.

     “Alphinaud, Van, put your hands down, you being from Old Sharlayan and out adventuring counts as running away from home. Unless you’re suddenly a gleaner. And YOU, I recall all the times you bellyached about how much better you liked Limsa Lominsa and you were never going back to your tribe.” Tamru gently lowered Alphinaud’s hand, who glanced up at the Viera curiously. Van, meanwhile, was throwing Tamru the biggest stink eye that had ever stunk.

     “You know what a gleaner is?”

     “Oh! I. Ah. Well. Er.”

    “AYYO! THAT WORKED!” Himi threw her hands up, victorious.

      “I can’t be mad, that was smooth.” Van sighed, allowing to smirk, just a wee bit. He wiggled his ears, and snapped his fingers to get everyone’s attention. “Focus, people. Himi, good job at digging out secrets, but do it again and you’re grounded. Tamru, stop trying to be smarter than everyone. I mean you... usually are but you needn't try so hard, Alphinaud, stop plotting on how anything you’ve learned could be used to your advantage. Resin, are you a criminal in Ishgard? No? Then suck it up. Cid? I have no notes for you, as you are actually behaving. Which I know is unlike you, so I’m proud.”

     “You can’t ground me! You’re not my dad and I’m well into adulthood!”

     “I’m older than you. Try me.” Van flattened his ears and slowly turned his head towards Himi, giving her a deadpanned look.

    “Where’d your Limsa accent go?”

     “You’re grounded.”

     “YOU C-” Himi quickly snapped her mouth shut as she squirmed under Van’s very, very intense “disappointed Dad” stare. She quietly scooted behind Cid.

     “We all done being ridiculous?” Van eyeballed the other Scions. “Good! Then let’s get this over with, please.”

     Everyone else had already moved forward. But Resin, they… they stood at the edge of winter, face covered by a masked cowl. They looked a little suspicious like this, but the risk of being recognized was too anxiety inducing without it. Resin had been gone for so long, and they DID make a promise to never… They exhaled, slowly. This was important! They had to find the airship so that they may challenge a Primal. One foot in front of the other. One foot in front of the other.

     There was an emptiness in Himi’s mind as she listened to the snow crunch under her feet. As if her mind was trying to play a memory or two, but the record had been wiped clean, or, painted over. Normally, her Echo would be going off the walls and bringing her, and potentially the others, down with her.

     “You ever notice…” Tamru leaned down to whisper to Van. “That whenever she remembers something, or has a dream, she's never mentioned any involving Garlemald?”

     “Mhmn. But we know for certain she’s from there. Joking aside we really need to find out what she was doing the past five years.” Van glanced over his shoulder, ensuring Resin was still behind them. “As for Resin, I’m sure they’re not a criminal but we also need to figure out if bringing them along was actually a bad idea.”

     “I’m having second thoughts as well, but if we face resistance in getting aid then we could use all the insight we can get.” Tamru shook his head. “They’ll just have to suffer until then.”

     “I expected resistance, but not this much.” Alphinaud sighed as they were all set on yet another task by the anti-social Ishagardians. They came for information regarding a lost airship, he hadn't expected to get wrapped up in trying to prove a young lord wasn't a heretic.  “Were my sister here, she’d never let me hear the end of it for getting involved in Ishgardian affairs.” He eyed Resin, who had kept unusually quiet during every interaction with every Ishgardian they came across. “Come now, what could be so bad at home that it leaves you speechless and unable to vouch for us? Were you lying about not being a criminal?”

     “It’s not that!” Resin grumbled as they trudged through the snow, the Scions now destined for Camp Dragonhead. “It’s complicated, you know? Left home for this grand reason that everyone said I couldn’t do and it’s been a couple years and I still haven’t done it.”

     “Is it something we can help with?” Alphinaud asked.

     “I don’t know. Maybe. I need to think about it. No one else is supposed to know, and I’ve already slipped up a couple of times.”

     “Then we’ll talk about it after we’ve secured the airship.” Alphinaud nodded, offering Resin a warm smile as they Scions entered Camp Dragonhead. Alphinaud gestured at the Aetheryte, perched on a walkway. “Let’s attune, then the four of you can speak with Lord Haurchefant. I don’t want us to look too much like a mob.”

     “Diplomacy is not my strong suit.” Himi puffed out her cheeks.

     “Then it’s a good thing Tamru and I will be there, c’mon you.” Van gently whacked her leg with his cane.

     The warmth of the fireplace washed over them as the scent of hot chocolate and spiced cider wafted into their noses. Despite being a room meant for strategy and correspondence, it was cozy. And it was also incredibly difficult to not stare at the soldiers training shirtless in the corner. Haurchefant glanced up from his desk, flashing a warm smile. “I see Halone has blessed me with four adventurers this day.” He set his quill down on his desk, resting his chin in the palm of his hand. “What can I do for you today? Especially you two.” He eyed Resin and Himi, who both seemed completely oblivious, but in reality Resin was internally screaming. Did Haurchefant somehow recognize them despite the mask and cowl? Van flicked an ear and pursed his lips together.

     “Unfortunately, we come bearing not good news...” Van was quick to explain; the heresy charges against Lord Francel, the search for the airship. Haurchefant was very attentive, reacting appropriately and making the needed orders to his people. But Van noticed that Haurchefant kept sneakily glancing at Himi and Resin. The former seemed oblivious as she was always busy looking elsewhere, and the latter pulled their hood down a little bit further every time they caught Haurchefant looking. When business was concluded, Resin was the first to turn on a heel and leave, followed instantly by Tamru. Van hobbled after the three of them, and Himi… well.

     “Was there something else you needed, my dear?” Haurchefant certainly hoped she did. He leaned on his desk, smiling as her focus came back around to him. 

     “Huh?” Himi blinked, finally realizing the others had left. “OH.” She quickly turned and chased after the others, calling out a hasty goodbye as she exited.

     “If I never see them again, I will be incredibly disappointed. Also, that quiet one...” He picked up his quill again and scribbled a note. “I think someone’s run away from home; but I haven’t heard any rumors about any defectors lately, have any of you?” He hummed at the round of head shakes from his soldiers. “Odd.” He nibbled on the end of his quill. "I wonder who..."

     “I hope we never see him again.” Resin mumbled as they reunited with Cid and Alphinaud.

     “Oh, was Lord Haurchefant unruly?” Alphinaud frowned.

     “No, he was really nice. I think Resin is just afraid of being ratted out to mom and dad.” Tamru clicked his tongue. “That said, since the high houses are currently unable or unwilling to help, he bade us seek out influence individuals who may be sympathetic to our cause, at least.”

     “I don’t want-” Resin began to protest.

     “Then stay here with Alphinaud and Cid.” Van sighed. “No use in getting you in a further tizzy.” He motioned for Himi and Tamru to follow him, as they sought out the aforementioned individuals. Resin sighed, feeling a little childish for being so difficult, but they really didn’t want to be there.

     “Home that bad, eh?” Cid nudged their arm.

     “Yes.” Resin shook their head. “I made a grandiose speech about how I was going to cure my sister of her illness and ahhh. That hasn’t happened yet. My family wasn’t too happy I wanted to learn healing magic and not be a dragoon. It’d be fine if I was, you know, some heroic conjurer by now. But, I’m not. So then I thought, well what if I learned to be a Thaumaturge so I could protect myself better and travel the world to find remedies. But that hasn’t really gone to plan either.”

     “Well, you’re a Warrior of Light now!” Alphinaud smiled. “Surely that’s something to be proud of?”

     “It might be, were I doing it as a Dragoon or a famous healer.”

     "Worry not, my friend! I will do everything in my power to help you help your sister! Gods know I’d never be able to rest were anything ever to happen to Alisae.” He reached over and clutched Resin’s arm, offering a nod of encouragement. “Don’t be afraid to rely on us, alright? I know we’re juggling a few things at once, but sometimes the solutions to problems are revealed as other issues are dealt with!”

     “Thank you, I… appreciate it.”

     A few more minutes passed before the trio returned, with little to show for it. Van grumped as he sat on a nearby box, nursing his knee. Cid demanded to look at it, and refused to take no for an answer. Tamru was about to divulge what they didn’t learn, but his link pearl buzzed. “Ah. Forgive me, there is a matter I must see to.” He sighed. “Rampaging Tonberry near Limsa.”

     “Oh, good gracious, yes! We have more than enough hands here to continue forward!” Alphinaud politely shoo’d Tamru away.

     “That leaves you alone to do all the talking, Himi.” Resin teased.

     “Oh come the fuck on.” She wrinkled her nose. “Alphinaud, you go.”

     “I would, but I wasn’t the one who just walked around asking people what they knew.” He grinned.

     “FUCK. Fine.” She huffed, throwing up her arms in defeat and shuffling back inside.

     Speaking with Haurchefant wasn’t so bad; he was patient, and calm. And much more welcoming than most of the Ishgardian’s they’d spoken with that day. He seemed particularly pleased that he got to see her again so soon. One reason was because while she and the others were out, he'd been informed of Lord Francel's desperate bid to prove his innocence by engaging Dravanian forces with only a handful of knights. Neither he nor his men could assist in this matter, however...

     “Pray, journey to the Steel Vigil and see if Lord Francel’s party requires any assistance. It’s just north of Camp Dragonhead.”

     “Of course!” Himi smiled, patting her shoulder. “Happy to help!” She left once more, promptly leaving the Camp without...informing the others of where she was going. Tamru was in Limsa dealing with a scholarly Tonberry, Van was nursing his knee while Cid fussed, and Resin seemed not interested in doing anything. Alphinaud noticed, of course, that she was exiting the camp without them.

     “And just where has he sent her off to?”

     “Should I follow? Gives me an excuse to not be here.” Resin sighed, watching her leave.

     “Sounds fair. Make sure she doesn’t get in over her head, I know she hasn’t any healing magic. I’ll fill Tamru in if he happens to return before the two of you.” Alphinaud nodded. Resin wondered why everyone nodded so much. 

     Himi didn’t have a terrible sense of direction; but she couldn’t help but feel a smidge lost. Had she gone too far? Not far enough? She paused, taking a moment to glance at her surroundings. “...I didn’t think to ask what I was looking for, shit.” She crossed her arms as she tapped her foot repeatedly. It wasn't as though she could teleport to a place she didn't know the location of. Even if she'd been there before, she didn't remember it. 

     “Himi!” Resin finally caught up with her, taking a moment to catch their breath. “Where are you going?”

     “Oh! Shit. Your timing is perfect, Mr. Ishgard runaway. Do you know what the Steel Vigil is?”

     “Aye. Why?” Resin quirked an eyebrow.

     “Lord Francel took a handful of knights to fight Dravanians!”

     “Oh. OH. SHIT.” Resin grabbed her wrist and hoicked her forward without any further explanation.

     They led her to the crumbling walls of the once proud outpost. The area was crawling with Downy Aevis’s, but with a little bit of careful planning, the two were able to sneak by undetected. They were both relieved when they found Francel, still alive, but was sitting in the snow, out of breath. The pair rushed to his side, despite his protests. “No! Wait! It’s still here!” He pointed to a particularly large dravanian, roaring loudly as two fresh targets entered the area.

     “Fury preserve us!” Resin balked, too afraid to run, too afraid to stay.

     “You’re from Ishgard?” Francel glanced at Resin, surprised to hear the one who’d made such an effort to hide their face and remain silent utter such a phrase. Resin cursed internally. Himi, however, wasn’t phased in the slightest. She took a few steps forward, and Francel thought her mad, or possessed. Was SHE the heretic? Such a doubt was soon squashed as Himi pointed at the dravanian before snapping her fingers. The beast howled in agony as it burst into flames, and crumpled to the snow. Nothing more than a burnt husk. Francel’s jaw dropped, as Resin relaxed. Something deep within Himi felt a little bit guilty, but that was going on the list of things she was going to keep to herself and not admit out loud. Right next to being upset at the Emperor's failing health.

    “I don’t know why I was worried.”  Resin shrugged. “Are you injured?”

     “N-no, but...but the others.”

     Resin wasted no time in searching the area for the rest of Francel’s party, swiftly tending to their injuries. Thankfully, none of them had been killed. Any dravanian that so much as looked their way was turned into a smoldering corpse, courtesy of Himi. The young Noble was grateful of course, despite being disappointed he failed to slay a few of the beasts to help clear his name. Another way would need to be found, but the pair reassured him that they wouldn't rest until his name was clear. Francel smiled, tilting his head to the side as if trying to peer under Resin's hood. "Try wearing some armor with a helmet instead." Francel suggested. "Dressed like that, people may think YOU are a heretic."

     "...I suppose."

Francel was CERTAIN he recognized their voice, but without a name, he couldn't quite place it. Himi and Resin ensured Francel and his Knights were well away from Steel Vigil before they teleported back to Camp Dragonhead. Resin, of course, returned to their spot by Alphinaud and Cid, leaving Himi to speak with Haurchefant alone; which bothered her a little less every time she needed to. 

Chapter Text

     “Well that’s fucking stupid!” Himi loudly protested. Haurchefant thought she was the cutest thing right now, with the way she crossed her arms and scrunched her nose. Were the situation not so serious he’d spend a few minutes gushing at how adorable her freckles were when all bunched up on her face.

     “I beg your pardon?” He cleared his throat, leaning forward in his chair.

     “We just got to Coerthas! How could WE be dragon heretics? Also popping in to say hi to Francel didn’t happen all that long ago, how is it the talk of the town already?”

     “Oh!” Haurchefant snorted, amused. “If only logic ruled the way it should. As for the speed of which gossip travels around here; I’d place the blame on boredom and a motivated heretic.” Haurchefant rapped his fingers along his desk, his inquires turning to the circumstances surrounding the draconian rosary. He instructed Himi to seek out Rickeman this time to investigate shipments, not watching her leave as he scribbled a few notes to himself. One of his own knights stumbled past her as she opened the door, sloppily saluting her in awe. She smiled, a bit confused by the gesture, and continued on her way. Even after the door had long shut in his face, the knight stared, dumbfounded before Haurchefant called out to him.

     “M-my Lord! Did she. Did she tell you what she did?”

     “Aye, fought a large Dravanian before it could kill Lord Francel and his knights.”

     “D-did she tell you how she defeated it?”

     “...I’m assuming it was through a glorious battle, one I am sad I missed?” Haurchefant quirked an eyebrow.

     “One shot! One spell! That’s all it took for her to slay the fiend!” The knight could still hardly believe the words he’d just shared. Haurchefant nearly knocked his inkwell over as he leapt to his feet, jaw agape while staring at the soldier in disbelief.

     “You jest!”

     “Nay, I do not! Francel and his knights attest to it!”

     “By the Fury.” Haurchefant dragged a hand through his hair, returning to his chair. “Has Halone herself blessed us with her presence?” He mused out loud. His face darkened as a cold realization crossed his mind. “And the heretics shall soon learn of her prowess as well, if they don’t already know. They will not take such a threat lightly, we need to double our efforts to ensure she’s not wrongfully accused of heresy.”

     Only half a bell had passed before she entered the hall yet again, with Tamru and surprisingly, Resin as well, on her heels. Tamru had returned from his Tonberry adventure while she was inspecting the shipments bound for Skyfire. More rosaries had been discovered. Haurchefant was convinced even further this was all a ridiculous ruse to bring down one of the four High Houses. Resin remained mostly quiet as they all spoke on what to do next, but that didn’t stop Haurchefant from trying to get sneaky glances under their hood or ask them direct questions. Though Himi very slyly became very good at mostly answering for her comrade.
     All that aside, they were too late to prevent Francel’s trial at Witchdrop; but if they hurried they could interrupt it. In no condition to fight if it came to that, Van remained behind with Cid and Alphinaud as the others rushed to ensure an innocent man didn’t die. Luckily for the trio, news of Himi being a one shot wonder traveled as fast as their visit to Francel earlier that day. So, upon their arrival, the archer and chirurgeon accompanying Inquisitor Guillaime and the emblem-less Alderique, hesitated. Surely a woman who so easily brought justice to heretics couldn’t be lying about Francel being innocent, could she? But they were pressured to fight and – oh, that didn’t last long. All it took was a snap of her fingers and the lower halves of their bodies were encased in ice. Luckily for them Himi had no interest in killing people who were just doing their duty.

     “There, now can we all just ta-” Alderique had no desire to left her finish speaking, rushing at her and slamming his shield in her face. Himi stumbled backwards, cursing a few times as blood gushed down her chin from her broken nose and split lip. “MOTHER. F-”

     “Good. She bleeds. It means she’s mortal like everyone else.” Alderique hissed, pivoting to kick her, center mass, to further prevent her from casting. She wheezed as the air was forcibly ejected from her lungs. He didn’t seem to realize she had no interest in killing him, or anyone, so part of her hesitation was her simply trying to think of a spell she could swiftly cast without killing him. Freezing him seemed to be the only option.

     Himi finally had enough of a moment to cast her magic, but the ice spell had… no effect.

     “WHAB?” She loudly protested her foiled plan as Tamru pulled her out of hitting range of Alderique’s next attack. “Thab chobobobshet.” she grumbled as Tamru inspected her injuries.

     “Hold still while I fix your face!”

     “He’s not gonna let you do that!” Resin hastily squeaked, taking a page from Himi’s book and swiftly cast a sleeping on the man. Alderique fell face first into the snow, but it was a temporary fix. Haurchefant arrived just as more knights came running up the hill to join the fray. He tossed Himi a glance as he dismounted from his chocobo.
     
     “That’s quite the look; are you well?”

     “Nebber bedder.” She squeaked as Tamru pinched her.

     “Stop talking! Let me finish healing your face!” He scolded her as Alderique stirred awake. Himi heard him curse Ishgard, and not a second later, did a wyvern appear. Haurchefant briefly engaged with the knights alongside Resin, and Tamru stopped fussing over her long enough so she could point a finger at Alderique and send a nasty thunder spell his way. He cursed Ishgard; the gloves were off.

     “Fuck thab guy.” She turned back to Tamru so he could finish.

     “Hmn. He came prepared for you. That wouldn’t stop bleeding. Now, let me see the rest of you… oh not like THAT. Gods-sake's woman, who do I look like, Thancred? ...Ah. Apologies.”

     Not long after Alderique had crumpled into the snow, the remaining knights and the wyvern fled the battle, not wanting to pick a fight with the Warriors of Light, especially not her. Resin plucked a rosary from Alderique, and he and Haurchefant presented the evidence to the Inquisitor, who promptly stayed Francel’s trial by execution. Relieved by this development, Haurchefant cast a glance to Himi, who was currently wiping the blood off her face,“Well, aside from the blood on your robes, one would never know you’d been in combat!”

     “She got crunched by a Primal and lived to tell the tale, I doubt a shield is enough to leave a permanent mark on her.” Resin snorted.

     “And so the quiet one speaks!” Haurchefant grinned wide, tossing Resin a wink.

     “I. Ah. Oh.”

     “Fear not, you needn’t say anything more if you don’t desire to. Now, once you’ve got everything sorted out, pray, meet me back at Camp Dragonhead.” And with that, Haurchefant and Francel mounted his chocobo and rode back to the encampment.

     “Why do people keep going the slow way and not teleporting?” She eyed the blood on her robes, wondering if it was worth trying to wash out now, later, or ever.

     “Not everyone is a fountain of aether like you are, Himi.”

     “Oh come on, I can’t have that much more than the average person.” She grumbled.

     Alphinaud eyed her blood stained robes wearily as she skipped down the stone steps in front of the aetheryte. She waved a hand dismissively, to indicate she was alright, and the young Lord relaxed. “Lord Haurchefant is waiting inside for you. He seems to -” Whatever else Alphinaud rattled on about, was lost to Himi as a pair of women across the way caught her eye. They ducked behind a caravan waiting to be stocked, but she was certain they were the two women from Ul’dah. The ones who had supplied location information about the crates, in a very roundabout way. Himi narrowed her eyes, abruptly walking away.

     “You go speak with Haurchefant, I’m going to get these robes cleaned and or replaced.”

     “Alright?” Tamru quirked a brow, watching her for a moment before turning back to the others. “She’s a woman on a mission, let’s leave her be to do whatever she needs to do.”

     “That’s a funny direction to walk for a robe cleaning.” Resin wrinkled their nose, skeptical.

     “Leave it, for now.” Tamru shook his head. “Come on, inside then.”

     “Shit, I think she saw us!”

     “If we’re lucky, she may not have recognized-”

     “You two are a far ways away from Ul’dah.” Himi leaned on the wooden frame, flashing a warm smile. “Ave and Dera, right? Miss me that much, did you?”

     “Terribly!” Ave giggled.

     “Tis a coincidence!” Dera offered her own warm smiled. “We heard Camp Dragonhead was more receptive to adventurers looking to help, so we came here!” She nodded.

     “Oh, didn’t know you two were adventurers. You didn’t say that when we first met.” Himi hummed, tapping her chin with a finger.

     “Well we were just so inspired by your heroism back in Ul’dah!” Ave piped up. “We knew we could do so much more to help Eorzea, just like you!” She said, beaming proudly. Himi clasped her hands together, eyes lighting up with pride – possibly.

     “Truly? Oh I feel so honoured that I have made such an impact! Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” She tilted her head, eyeing them both. The two exchanged glances, before Ave continued.

     “Well, we were about to when we heard what had happened to the Scions, and thought you were among the dead!” She hastily explained, and Dera nodded. Himi hummed, shoving her hands in her pockets.

     “Oh really?” She asked; they nodded. “I don’t recall ever saying I was a Scion. I know the Scions as a whole are the best worst kept secret, but I was always under the impression that it wasn’t common knowledge who the individual members were.” She could have been wrong about that, she honestly wasn’t entirely sure.

     “W-Well we. Er. Just assumed!” Dera sputtered and Ave frantically nodded. “You helped the city, and we caught wind of your other deeds. So we just er, put two and two together!”

    “Ha! I almost forgot how brilliant you two are!” Himi grinned and they relaxed. She took their right hands, gently kissing the backs of them. Their familiar rings glinting in the snowy light. The women giggled and blushed, Dera even hammed it up by fanning herself. Himi’s gaze lingered on their hands for only a second as she let go. “So, given any tasks? Want help? I promise not to hog the spotlight.” She patted her chest. They exchanged glances, silently making a decision before nodding in unison.

     “We’d love to have you! Follow us!”

     “Great!” Himi stood in between the two, taking their hands and gleefully leaving the camp with them. Dera on Himi’s right, Ave on her left. The others, didn’t see her leave, as they’d long entered the hall to converse with Haurchefant. Who was a little disappointed she wasn’t with them, but he had an update on their airship search, and knew it couldn’t wait.

     The three woman chatted of all sorts of things, happily catching up. Occasionally, when Himi seemed distracted, Ave and Dera would toss each other glances and silently mouthed words. They needed to figure out a way to ditch Himi, or incapacitate her. Pulling her down into the snow might be the easiest option, but doing it away from the main road was key; didn’t want to risk anyone passing by and spotting the scene.

     “Just up this way!” Dera jerked her head to the right, towards some trees hugging a rockface. “There’s a cave blocked from view thanks to the thicket, and there are heretics inside!”

     “Off we go then!” Without letting go of each other, the three woman hiked up the gentle incline.

     Once they were in the trees, that’s when they’d make their move. The two nodded at each other while Himi was focused on her footing. “Say, I’ve got one last question before we go traipsing into the heretic’s lair.”

     “Hm?”

     “How long have you two been working for the Empire?” She asked so chipperly, as if she had asked what their favorite ice cream flavour was. Her grip tightened, and the two panicked. Stumbling over their denials at such an accusation. Dera, not knowing what else to do, tried to pull Himi down into the snow, but Ave wasn’t ready and lost her own balance. Himi released Ave’s hand and let her tumble backwards down the slope. It wasn’t too steep, so it was more of a cold inconvenience for Ave than anything.

     Both Himi and Dera tumbled onto their knees, but Himi was faster in grabbing the back of Dera’s head and slamming her face into the snow. Softer than dirt but anyone who has ever had their face shoved into snow could tell you it was still an unpleasant experience. Ave began to clamber her way back but soon found her own face in the snow thanks to a very quick sleep spell. Dera and Himi wrestled for a brief moment, and, in the shortest teleportation trip Dera had ever experienced, found herself pinned against the rocks, the “heretic” cave entrance a stone’s throw away.

     “Ma’am, I’m sorry! I’m sorry! Please! We shouldn’t have lied! We’re so sorry! We were conscripted only a year ago, please! Mercy! They have our families, if we disobey they’ll…”

     “You are the second person to call me Ma’am, WHY?”

     “B-because you’re Una goe Aelius! Y-you outrank us in...more ways than one!”

     “That name means absolutely nothing to me!” Himi hissed, pressing Deva into the rocks.

     “Y-you’ve been missing for five years! Your last known location was Carteneau! But because so many have lost their memories of what happened there w-we surmised you must have lost your memories t-too!” She squeaked, flailing her legs in a fruitless attempt to squirm out of Himi’s grasp. Ave plowed through the trees, hoping to assist her friend but was met with another sleep spell, crashing once again, into the snow.

     “I’m tired of people knowing who I am but not saying anything, Who am I? WHO am I?” Himi gripped Deva’s collar with both of her hands, pulling the woman away from the rocks before slamming her back into them.

     “The Aelius family are Populares advisers!” Deva squeaked. “The matriarch of the family is supposedly a childhood friend of the Emperor! No one has seen her in many years, b-but they were also so vocal about the rights of...people and not..taking things too far. B-but...” Himi was relieved to hear that at least her family weren’t fans of the conquering, but that last ‘but’ made her leery.

     “But what.”

     “B-but, well. Una goe Aelius, w-well she, you, she, er. Supposedly has that title because she’s in charge of some small island for the Empire, but no one knows its name or location so regular citizens aren’t going to ah. Pry. But anyone who’s anyone and knows which shadows to listen to knows the truth; Una goe Aelius, personal spy… of the Emperor. As was her mother, and her grandmother. It’s how the rumors of you being his grand daughter got started! Because of how often y-you and y-your family were seen with him. Specifically him. More so after the Empress died.” Dera eyed Himi, who’d been shocked into silence. “You really don’t remember any of that, do you? Not even after hearing it?”

     Himi shook her head, shaking in...fear? Rage? She wasn’t sure what this emotion was. Something clawed at her mind, as if trying to release the memories, but they were just… simply not there. Removed, blocked out. Not destroyed, just inaccessible. She pulled her hands away from Dera, not bothering to sleep Ave for a third time, as she groggily pushed herself to her feet.

     “Dera! We have our orders!”

     “We do! I’m so sorry Ma’am. But the Empire wants you back.” Empire soldiers poured from the cave, about 15 in total, either pointing their weapons at Himi or readied themselves to heal their comrades. Ave and Dera dropped their glamours, revealing their own Empire armor, ready, though a lot less eager to fight her.

     “Oh.” Himi pouted. “17 of you, and only one of me, what’s a girl to do?” She faked a sob. It was a bit cramped in the snow, but she knew that there could easily still be more in the cave, and Magitek was always a possibility.

     “Er, surrender?” Ave piped up, ever hopeful.

     “...Nah!”

     A whole bell had passed by, since Himi had left; on one hand her stomping off in a temper tantrum wasn’t unusual nor was her vanishing to complete secret missions, as she called them. But there was something about this time that didn’t sit right in their stomachs. Especially since the area was teaming with who knows how many Dravanians and heretics waiting to strike. Not to mention the haphazard weather, that could turn dangerous at a moments notice.The Scions were huddled outside, having combed every inch of Camp Dragonhead, somehow, no one had actually seen her leave.

     “I hate this, a million times over.” Resin grumbled.

     “Have you still not found her?” Haurchefant joined the group, worry furrowed across his brow.

     “Nay, and she’s not responding to our calls either. We may need to take you up on that offer of a search party.” Alphinaud sighed. “Apologies for the inconvenience.”

     “Inconvenience? Hardly!” Haurchefant snorted. But before he could bark any orders, shouts from the walkway above filtered through the chilled air. She had just returned; teleporting in next to the camp’s aetheryte… robes tattered and so stained with blood, one might think red was its original colour. Each of her steps were heavy as she slumped down the stars.

     “Seven hells!” Alphinaud balked at the state of her attire.

     “By the Fury, woman!” Haurchefant exclaimed. “What, what happened? Are you hurt, my friend?”

     “Made a few friends. Had them send a message.” She casually dropped the bloody helmet of an Empire Soldier on the ground at Haurchefant’s feet. “Hopefully I got my point well across.” She kept walking, headed towards the training dummies.

     “I don’t...have words.” Van flicked an ear as Haurchefant bent down to pluck the helmet from the ground. He was both grateful and disappointed there wasn’t a head tucked inside and it was just the armor.

     “The Empire ambushed you? How many did they bring?” Haurchefant turned to watch her leave. She paused long enough to glance over her shoulder, staring back at Haurchefant with a restrained calmness. Himi replied, monotone and cold. 

     “Not enough.”

     Nero whistled, impressed, as he rested Mjolnir on the ground and knelt next to Dera as she groaned. Bloodied, and in more pain than she had ever been in her life, but, she was alive. As was everyone else; by mercy or a miracle, Himi hadn’t killed anyone. And there were...definitely a lot more soldiers than 17 laying in the snow, as well as scattered magitek parts everywhere. The machines were done for, but the people would live to see another day, if not eternally leery of fighting her again. “It seems I missed the party, my sincere apologies.” He wasn’t sorry. “There’s just so many other things going on, you know. I got here too late to help properly.” Another lie; he’d been there the whole time, watching the fight, studying her. “But despite my lateness, you all performed so well!”

     “B-but my Lord, she...she escaped!”

    “She did, she did.” Nero nodded, standing upright. “But I had counted on such. Make no mistake, had you subdued her, I would have been equally pleased! But, you did not. And that’s that. Though you did at least tell her what I told you to? Good. Good.” He mused, looking out at the abundance of casualties, painting the snow red. “Well, best get you all out of here and this mess cleaned up, hmn? I doubt she’s going to keep her mouth shut about what happened.” He waved a hand dismissively as a few un-injured healers rushed past him. “Be quick about it, don’t want to get eaten by a dragon~!” And with that, he turned and walked towards the cave, disappearing into the darkness.

     “Sh-shit...Dera!” Ave squeaked, pushing herself up.

     “What?”

     “I think she stole my ring!”

     “...Ffff..” Dera groaned, plopping her face into the snow as a conscripted healer tended to her wounds.

Chapter Text

     At first, Haurchefant assumed Himi was about to hit the poor training dummy with one of her many spells. Instead, she pulled her fist back and clocked the thing right across its wooden face. It wobbled, but didn’t fall over, and she pulled her arm back for another hit. Her form was decent; though slightly off. Rusty or just recalling improper technique; hard to say one way or another. Regardless, she certainly seemed to be venting some pent up frustration.

     Elsewhere, tucked safely in a little red box, a yellow calcite coloured stone embedded with three parallel lines glinted ever so slightly. But it was much too far to be of any real use.

     When it glinted, there was a shining moment where Haurchefant thought she was about to punch out the training dummy with some amazing, hidden hand to hand combat skill. Perhaps had the glint glittered even just a little bit longer, she may have. Instead, halfway through throwing her punch her footing went askew and she forgot how to properly do the thing she wanted to. Her fist hit the dummy with a sickening crack, tilting it so far backwards Haurchefant was certain she had just knocked it to the ground. But no, before she could do anything aside curse loudly while holding her wrist, the device rocketed forward back to its upright position and smacked her in the face. The training dummy may not have been knocked on its ass, but she certainly had been.

     “Oh for the love of...” Tamru sighed pinched the bridge of his nose as Himi lay on the ground, staring up at the cloudy sky. A young man with short, brown hair and bright blue eyes leaned into her field of view. He quirked his head to the side, silently asking if she was alright. She exhaled sharply through her nose, glancing away for a moment, embarrassed.

     “I’m fine. I’ve been hit worse.” She mumbled. He nodded and chuckled, as if agreeing or somehow knowing exactly what she meant. Her eyes caught his again, wondering why he seemed so familiar. She was about to ask who he was, when Tamru and Haurchefant leaned into her view.
They knelt next to her; Haurchefant really wanted to laugh, but hid his amusement behind a concerned frown.

     “No one else saw that, right?” She said, not making eye contact with them.

     “Alas, many bore witness to your ass planting.” Haurchefant shook his head as Tamru got to work healing Himi for the second time that day. “You looked quite remarkable up until that point, however.” He offered her a wink and a grin.

     “I need to keep reminding myself you said you had six jobstones. Even if five of them are currently missing.” Tamru sighed as he gently sandwiched her hand between his. “Once we find Thancred, I promise not to tell him that you had sloppy form while punching.”

     “Thank you.”

     “YDA, however...”

     “Oh please don’t, she’ll tell everyone else.”

     “In all fairness.” Haurchefant chuckled. “Several people already saw you. What’s a few more?”

Himi groaned as they helped her to her feet once she was patched up; she noticed the quiet man had vanished. However, before she could ask where he’d gone to, Haurchefant started to ramble on about the airship being found and how much he’d miss having her around. Surely, she figured, he was hamming up how much he’d miss her. He had to be; they hadn’t know each other THAT long and most people didn’t like her all that much upon first meeting her. Even still…

    “I’ve a penchant for teleporting, I can come back here anytime.” She shrugged as Tamru left to rejoin the others. She offered a smile to Haurchefant, who booped her nose. He had mostly been teasing, as he knew right from the start she and the others wouldn’t be there very long. But he perked up at her words, eyes lighting up with excitement.

     “Ah! Truly? Splendid! Well then, if it’s not too much to ask, I would not mind at all if you stopped by for a visit from time to time. Whenever you have a free moment, of course.” He eyed her up and down, wondering if she was going to change her bloodied robes or keep walking around like that. It was quite the look. He certainly didn’t mind, but certainly there was armor that would better fit her form and oh she was speaking and he almost missed it completely. He cleared his throat, grinning as he hung on to her every word.

     “- don’t mind the snow. It’s a nice break from spending almost all of my time in a desert. And you’re fun too.” She admitted. “For all of the five minutes that I’ve known you.” She giggled, and he beamed.

     “You’ve helped an old friend of mine, and have made me considerably less bored. The feeling is mutual. And dare I say, despite your need to punch out one of my training dummies, you do seem a lot more chipper than when you first arrived.”

     “Are those two even aware they’re flirting with each other?” Van’s ears bent back, as they watched Himi and Haurchefant get lost in a conversation ripe with giggling and eyeing each other.

     “Oh HE damn well knows what he’s doing. She’s oblivious.” Tamru clicked his tongue.

     “Eheh. Yeah. Things… happened before we came here. A lot of friends are...” She wilted.

     “Mmn. I know that look; you needn’t say more.” He nodded solemnly. He gripped her shoulder, offering a warm smile. “Chin up! You have such a splendid smile.” He teasingly pinched her cheek. “Never let anything take it away; if nothing else, it will annoy your enemies.” He booped her nose again. “And you will always have friends here! If you ever bore of warm climates and wish to be somewhere snowy and cold, pray, don’t hesitate to come visit!”

     “And I’m sure you hoping I’ll slay a Dravanian or two while I’m here has nothing to do with that offer?”

     “Oh hush! ...But yes if you do feel an itch to do just that, I won’t stop you.” He flashed a sheepish grin.

     “You describe this place as cold, but I feel quite warm here.” She grinned, tapping her hand on her shoulder. “Here as in, the camp. I wasn’t, saying I was feeling warm inside, er.” She awkwardly cleared her throat. Haurchefant’s grin widened.

     “Everyone, on the count of three… one… two… three.”

     “HIMI.”

     “ALRIGHT. ALRIGHT.” She grumbled, blood rushing to her face. She gave him a curt wave. “See you later, alligator!” And with that, she hustled back to the other Scions, all watching her with amused grins. Except for Van, he looked annoyed.

     “You really do have a bad habit of lollygagging in the presence of leaders and commanders.” He snorted, flicking an ear.

    “I do not!” She protested. “Let’s go punch some dragons in an old fort and get the airship back already!” She huffed, storming off.

    “Himi.”

     “Resin.”

     “We need to secure permission to enter, first. This way, please. It’ll take the rest of the day to get where we need to with the items we require. So best get moving now.”

     “Ah. Right. Right.”

    By the time the Scions had reached Whitebrim Front, dusk had arrived and the Scions were too exhausted from the day’s events and traveling; speaking with Drillemant would have to wait till the morning. Thankfully, they were granted warm places to sleep. Although grateful that Hypnos hadn’t been bothering her lately, it was starting to look suspicious. But she had no desire to involve the others, as she felt she bogged them down enough with her problems. That said, she was right to worry, and her nightmare respite would soon come to an end, as Hypnos was currently returning from his excursion. The slumberland Ascian had bags under his eyes, and dragged his feet through the twisted corridors, tiredly mumbling as if he’d been hit with his own spell.

     “Brother, dear brother. I have made my triumphant return.” He yawned as Thanatos stepped from the shadows.

     “And?”

     “None of them are missin’ a shard.”

     “That’s preposterous! Then how are there two here?”

     “I. Don’t. Know.” Hypnos dramatically shrugged his shoulders. “Ask Emet-Selch.” Another yawn.

     “Absolutely not!” Thanatos grumbled. “How… when? That sneaky bitch.”

     “You know.” Hypnos wrinkled his nose. “There’s a good chance she doesn’t know.” He removed his glasses so he could rub his eyes.

     “Bah! I refuse to believe it! You remember what she’s like. Always plotting, scheming. Lying about what she knows and doesn’t know. Twists your arm for your secrets, but never revealing hers. Power hungry.” Thanatos wrung his hands together, not even asking where Charon was.

     “I’m exhausted.” Hypnos sighed. “I know it’s only been a short time here, but THAT took ME a solid 20 years.” He rubbed his cheeks. “I’d like to acclimate to the time difference, if you’d please.” Hypnos shuffled off, a little less enthused about their plan. Not THE plan, the plan of all Ascians, but also THEIR plan. The one he and his brothers had cooked up centuries ago. He didn’t even want to find Himi to plant some new nightmares in her dreams; Thanatos would order it, eventually, and he’d oblige, but tonight? Tonight he’d leave her alone. Tonight she’d calmly fall asleep, listening to Van’s snoring as she thought of Haurchefant – not like that. (Not yet anyways) (hush!) She was just trying to process someone being so genuinely nice to her after a first meeting. Her ears rang as she laid in bed, the echo taking the place of whatever else she'd been dreaming. 

     “THE SUN, TRIUMPHANT, RETURNS~!” The hooded ancient cheered, picking up Azem and holding her over his head. She giggled, but Emet-Selch slightly panicked.

     “Dionysus, put her down before you drop her! Contain yourself!”

     “Ah, but I can’t help myself!” He laughed, setting her down on her feet. “We should celebrate, how does some wine sound?”

     “YES.” Azem wiggled eagerly.

     “No! Now that she’s back, the Convocation would like to see her.” He pursed his lips together. “They’re not happy with you.”

     “Oh, when are they ever?” She huffed. “I’ll see them after wine!” She conjured a chalice in her hand, and Dionysus pulled a bottle from his robes, filling her cup. “Because stars know a stiff drink before going into the hall is the only way I’ll get through that meeting.”

    “Here here!” Dionysus raised the bottle, in toast.

     “Infallible logic, as always – Azem don’t CHUG it!” Emet-Selch squeaked, slapping a palm over his face. “Wine is meant to be savored!”

     “Well you said it yourself.” Azem’s face puckered at the sour-sweetness of the drink. “Convocation is calling to see me, so I haven’t the time to savor it.” she flicked her hand and her now empty cup dissipated into aether.

     “You’re incorrigible!”

     “You clearly need a drink as well. Shall I prepare a bottle for you?” Dionysus wiggled his eyebrows, which was a pointless gesture as they were well hidden behind his mask. Emet-Selch slowly turned his head, as if getting ready to chew the other man out. But he instead, sighed, dropping his shoulders begrudgingly and slowly nodded. Managing a whole star was stressful enough without Azem and her controlled chaos.

     “...After the meeting. I fear I’m going to need the whole thing.” Emet-Selch gently nudged Azem away.

     “I’ll be in my office, then!” Dionysus grinned, waving as the pair walked away. “Oh, Azem! No matter what they say; don’t forget to smile!”

Chapter Text

     Be it from Van’s snoring, or being so accustomed to nightmares, Himi found herself waking in the middle of the night, unable to return to sleep. She tossed and turned on the cot for a few minutes, before throwing off the covers and crawling out of bed. Boots back on her feet, messy robes back on her body – she really needed to get them mended, and away she went with the vworp of a teleport.

     Limsa Lominsa was blanketed in a heavy fog, which suited her just fine. The salty chill was much warmer than Coerthas, but nipped her nose all the same as she made her way to the rogue’s guild. She was let in without question, and Jacke nearly tripped over the table when she walked in.
     “Dove!” His face paled when he saw her blood covered robes, to which, she waved her hands.

     “Oh, no no! It’s not my blood. I er. Walking in covered in dried blood is probably-” Her rambling was interrupted by Jacke throwing his arms around her, hugging her tightly.

     “To hells with ye! Makin’ me bloody sick with worry!” He pulled away from the hug just enough so he could cup her face in his hands. “Caught wind o’what occurred at th’ Wakin’ Sands an’ the shadows whisperin’ the Scion’s o’the Seventh Dawn been backed and dressed in wooden surcoats!” His voice cracked. “And not o’word from ye or Thancred!” He pinched her cheeks. “If it weren’t for that cove Tamru sayin’ somthin, I’d still be thinkin’ ye were six feet underground!”

     “O-oh, sorry! I didn’t think, you’d… uh. Care. That much. And everything hasn’t stopped being crazy -ow!” She flinched as he pinched harder.
     “Not care! Take the piss harder!” He stopped pinching long enough to pull her back into a hug. “What sort o’rubbish is that, eh? Not care! As if ye ain’t mi friend.” He sighed. Himi relaxed a little in his arms, mumbling a few apologies as she buried her face in his shoulder. If he hadn’t seen Thancred either then… no, no. She couldn’t assume he was among the dead. She didn’t want to. They remained like that for a few minutes, before Jacke finally pulled away, wiping a tear from his eye. He took another step back, eyeing her clothing.

     “Got ambushed by the Empire.” She shrugged so casually. “Ah! Sorry, sorry! Sorry! That came out awful. I’m not hurt I swear!”

     “Dove, ye gonna send me to an early grave.” He dragged a hand down his face. “Let’s unrig ye o’those shabby duds and get ye tog’d out to the nines!” He pointed up at the ceiling. “Got plenty’o stuff stashed in storage. Ye’d be surprised how many greens show up in nothin’ but their small clothes and a pair o’stabbers.” He shook his head, motioning for her to come with him.

     “Can I get a pair o’stabbers, too?” Her eyes lit up as she followed him up the stairs.

     “Thancred’ll kill me.”

     “I won’t tell him!” She pleaded, batting her eyes innocently as if that sweetened her request and would work at all on him. He eyed her curiously, fumbling a moment with the lock. It finally popped with a loud click, and he led her into the musty storage room.

     “I’ll think about it.” He pat a crate, indicating for her to sit as he rummaged around in search of a specific chest. “No need t’be shy. Seen plenty’o people abram before, includin' ye.” He grunted as he pulled the old thing out from its hiding spot.

     “What? When- oh, never mind, I answered my own question.” She snorted.

     “I see ye be gettin’ better at yer cant.”

     “A little, but also, the context made that one easy.” She stood long enough to pull her mussy robe off and dropped it unceremoniously onto the floor. Her pants and boots were fine, and she looked a little silly wearing just her gloves and bra, but, it was certainly a look. She had a few bruises at varying stages of healing peppered across her torso and it took every onze of her self restraint to not poke them. Jacke looked up to give her a judgmental stare.

     “Dove, were ye wearin’ a woolen robe with nothin’ else under it but that?”

     “Maybe.”

     “Itchy?

     “Oh fucking hell it was so itchy.”

He tossed a white linen shirt her way first, she barely caught it before it hit her face. She wasn’t sure if it reminded her of Thancred’s, or Jacke’s, taking in the pine and salt aromas that had permeated the cloth. A red vest came flying at her next, followed soon by a well loved, brown peacoat.

     “There! Back to bein’ a frigate well rigged!”

     “This jacket kind of smells like you.” She noted holding the collar to her nose.

     “Don’t be daft!” He playfully bapped her shoulder. “Doesn’t matter anyways, bet it’ll be smellin like a field o’rolanberries soon enough.”

     “Eh?” She tilted her head to the side.

     “Ye smell o’rolanberry. Specially yer hair.”

     “Really?” She pulled a strand of hair in front of her face to take a whiff. “Huh. Never noticed that before.”

     “Yer an odd duck.” Jacke closed the chest and shoved it back into its hiding spot. “So now that’s settled. I doubt ye came all the way to Limsa for a change o’clothes.” He sat on the crate next to Himi, eyeing her curiously. Her face fell, remembering why she’d teleported over in the first place. From her pants pocket, she pulled out a ring. One that seemed normal at first, but after she’d handed it over to Jacke and he’d given it a good once over, he was able to determine it wasn’t. “Hidden communicator. Hmn. Seems disabled.”

     “Yeah, I broke it, intentionally. Though I’m sure it can easily be fixed. Cid prolly could. We found him, by the way.”

     “Seven hells, I thought him a dustman! Glad t’hear he ain’t, though.” He hummed. “Who’d ye filch it from? Assumin’ it weren’t anyone in Limsa, maybe I aught to give ye a pair o’stabbers.” She seemed reluctant to take the ring back, so he continued to study the device.

     “Off an Empire spy. That I first met in Ul’dah then ran into again in Coerthas.” She picked at her gloves, casting her eyes to the floor.

     “Take it she said somethin' ye didn’t like?” He tried to get her to look him in the eye, but she kept skirting her gaze.

     “Not only did she know who I was, as in Una goe something something. She said that the Empire wants me back now, and won’t take no for an answer.” Himi chewed on her lower lip. Jacke frowned; he knew it’d be sooner rather than later that the Empire would be itching to retrieve her. He could tell there was something else, and he gently nudged her to continue.

     “And?”

     “According to her, not that I can remember anything to know whether or not she was lying, I am. The. Personal. Spy. Of the Emperor.” She didn’t dare look at Jacke as she told him. His jaw dropped, and the ring almost was as well. He took a moment, hoping that maybe, just maybe she was joking. When he realized she was not, he exhaled slowly, reaching over to grip her shoulder. “I don’t want it to be true.” She squeaked quietly, wrinkling her nose. “Please tell me you’ve discovered something that proves otherwise.” Himi looked at him so hopefully, but he could only shake his head.

     “M’sorry dove. Don’t think she was spinnin’ a taradiddle.” No wonder the Empire decided they wanted her back. Or perhaps, once he’d heard what happened at the Waking Sands he made the order himself? Thoughts for later, for now, he joined Himi on her crate and gently rubbed her back as she sniffled. “Well, we ain’t givin’ ye back!” He reassured her. “Jus like we ain’t ever givin’ Cid back! They can shove it!” He paused as she rested her head on his shoulder. “Ye know we gotta tell th’Admiral.”

     “I know.” Himi sighed.

     “Don’t worry that bespeckled face o’yours. Ain’t no way th’Admiral want ye gone. If anythin’ she’s gonna double her efforts t’make sure ye be well taken care of.” He pocketed the ring before encouraging her to stand with him. “And knowin’ the Admiral, she ain’t in bed yet. But we’re enough into the darkmans where she ain’t gonna have a line out o’the door for her attention. C’mon. We’ll go together.”

     The Admiral fought the urge to run across her office to scoop Himi into a hug, as she and Jacke entered. Instead, she offered a warm smile and stepped out from behind her desk to bow politely.

     “Full glad I am to see you well, Lieutenant Claire.” Merlwyb’s expression softened. “I was worried you may have been among the fallen; my deepest condolences for your many, many losses.” She eyed Jacke curiously. “But I wager that is not the reason why you’ve called so late.”

     “Aye, ye be right about that, Admiral.” Jacke frowned, glancing at Himi who was more focused on picking at her gloves than anything else. “Himi had another tuffle with the Empire. Took ‘em all out, she did.”

     “Ha! Excellent.”

     “But she recognized a couple o’doves from Ul’dah. And well… one o’them told her she’s the personal spy o’the Emperor… and the Empire is lookin’ to bring her home.”

     “BAH. They’ll get her back over my rotting corpse, and even then I’ll still fight to see that doesn’t happen.” The Admiral furrowed her brow, striding across the wooden floor with heavy steps. She clasped Himi’s shoulders, and a little terrified of the Admiral, Himi stared at her shoes. “You hear me? You could be the Emperor’s Wife and bore his children and I wouldn’t give a damn. Anyone who bloody showed up at Carteneau to aid Eorzea and has continued to fight and bleed for her is no Empire sympathizer. You are not the first to leave those bastards, and I daresay you won’t be the last.” She gently placed a finger under Himi’s chin and tilted her head up to look her in the eye. “How many did they send after you?”

     “About 37 soldiers and five… magitek thingies.”

     “So little? They either underestimate you or are overconfident fools.” She winked.

     “That’s what I said.” A smile finally cracked Himi’s frightened face, and the Admiral beamed ear to ear.

     “Enough to send a message though, I’d wager.” Merlwyb stepped back, rubbing her own chin as she lost herself in thought. “The timing is certainly...something. Perhaps they fear you may be killed accidentally. By they...I mean the royal family or perhaps simply the Emperor.” She hummed.

     “You thinkin’ the Emperor’s with his poor health has gotten spooked?”

     “Aye, that I do, Master Jacke. Were I an old, dying Emperor who has not yet announced my predecessor, I’d want my own spy snoopin’ round the Empire instead of Eorzea.” She narrowed her eyes. “While he lives, he may have your constant defections be ignored. But once the bastard croaks, there is no telling how his replacement, or the rest of the Empire will feel about you. They may stop bothering to retrieve you relatively unharmed, or double their efforts to kill you.” Merlwyb fell silent for a moment as her thoughts brewed like tropical storm. “I’ll need to speak with the Elder Seed-Seer and Her Grace, General Raubahn as well. I’ll have them come here, or perhaps meet them in Gridania. Not that I dislike Ul’dah...”

     “Just a rat behind every door.” Jacke finished her thought; she nodded with a heavy sigh.

     “Aye. That’s the way of it.” She returned to her desk. “If that’s all, I’ve a few letters to write.”

     “There’s one other thing, Admiral, but it can wait till the mornin proper.” Jacke crossed his arms. “I need to do a lil’bit o’diggin’ first ‘for I give my report to ye.”

     “Very well then. As for you, my friend.” She glanced at Himi. “Get some rest! You’re already wilting from exhaustion.” Merlwyb smiled.

     “By yer leave!” Jacke bowed, gently guiding Himi away. Merlwyb’s smile dropped as soon as they were out the door, and she tapped her quill on the paper.

     “Seven hells. How did we never figure out he had a… though it seems it’ t’would be obvious he would. But she’s young! Ah- her mother, of course.” Merlwyb rapped her free hand against her desk. “And or grandmother as well, hmn. Aelius, Aelius, Aelius. Surely we can find something…”

     Himi reappeared in the room she was sharing with Van with a soft vworp, and plopped onto her cot. She noted that Van had finally stopped snoring, and hoped this meant she’d get some restful sleep this time. She quietly pulled her boots off, and dropped her new-ish jacket and vest on the floor. But when she turned to swing her legs into bed, Van was perched next to her, crouched like a...well. A human sized cat. She jumped, letting out a small squeak.

     “How are you doing that?” He peered at her, flicking his tail with anticipation. Either Van let Cid make enough adjustments so that his knee wasn’t hurting, or he was ignoring the pain just so he could be all up in her face. As the kids say these days.

     “Staying in a room with you was a bad idea. How am I doing what?” She hissed, having half a mind to kick him out of bed.

     “Teleporting.” His ears bent back.

     “The same way everyone else does.” She rolled her eyes, getting her leg ready to boot him off.

     “No. No no!” He wagged a finger in her face. “People need an Aetheryte to go TO, whether or not they can teleport from a location without one. Teleporting to a specific aetheryte from the middle of nowhere? If you the aether and gil, not strange. YOU. Missy.” He leaned over and poked her forehead. “Just teleported into the middle of our room.” He sniffed the air. “Why do you smell like Jacke?”

     “I KNEW it -…oh woah woah woah, don’t give me that look, that’s NOT why I smell like him!” She waved her hands as a rare, wide grin spread across his face. “I think this jacket just used to be his or something.” The blood rushed to her face as he nudged her with his elbow.

     “Borrowing his clothes too?”

     “Van. Van no.” She firmly planted her foot on his chest. “I just needed something else to wear that wasn’t covered in blood!” She gave him a gentle shove, but he refused to budge.

     “So you went all the way to Limsa Lominsa. In the middle of the night. To borrow clothes, specifically, from Jacke?”

     “Nooo!” She whined, pushing harder, he simply slid a little further down the cot and didn’t fall off. “I went for different reasons! He just got fussy about my clothes and gave me something else to wear!”

     “Mhm. So why’d you go?”

    “Well I couldn’t sleep and… I dunno! I just wanted to see him!” She gave up on shoving him out of bed, and flopped over onto her side. “But not like that! … Was kinda hoping maybe Thancred was there.”

     “Ah.” Van’s smile drooped to a frown. He sat on the edge of the cot like a normal person, and scooted closer so he could put a hand on her shoulder. “Well, first rule of the Scions, especially regarding Thancred. If there isn’t a body, he isn’t dead.”

     “But then where IS he?”

     “Probably trying to find Minfilia; or free her. He gets a little bit of the tunnel vision sometimes.”

     “...He could’ve at least sent a message, or something.” She sniffled, burying her face in her pillow.

     “I know, kid.” He sighed. “I know.” He rubbed the back of his neck, swishing his tail against the cot. He ignored the weird biting tingling in his arm as he gently rubbed her back.

     “Why’re you being nice all of a sudden?” She glanced back at him.

     “Well on top of the bullshit we all got to deal with, you seem to have an added layer of bullshit; but if you’re so offended by me being nice, I can go back to chewing your ass out.”

     “Eugh. Spare me.”

     “That’s the spirit!” Van gave her leg a firm pat before hopping back over into his own bed. “Night, kiddo.”

     “G’night, Dadd-o.”

     “….Himi I will pay you 1,000 gil to never call me that again.”

     “….Deal.” She giggled, rolling onto her other side, praying for a good night’s rest.

Chapter Text

     Perhaps it was the snow blanketing Coerthas, or the wind rattling the windows that made her dream of winter. A bright winter, a crisp winter. One where the snow glittered like diamonds in the midday sun and the sky was saturated with so much blue one might think they were trapped in aetheryte. She grabbed her black robes and spun in a circle, swishing the fabric side to side as she did. A red mask hung around her neck, but she dared not look closer at its design.

     “It shouldn’t be this empty.” She thought to herself. And yet, she didn’t feel alone.

     “And yet, it is.” An unfamiliar voice called out to her. Himi turned, seeing none other than Inquisitor Guillaime standing a stone’s throw away from her.

     “Well this dream got weird, quick.”

     “Know this, outsider! I know not how you do this, but I come with a warning.”

     “Oh here we go.”

     “The man who seeks to bring justice, the man who hinders your every move, Is a fraud!” He huffed. “He resembles me, aye, but he is the heretic you seek! For I, lay dead in the snow.”

Himi balked at his words, this wasn’t entirely the direction she thought this dream was going to go.

     “Come again?”

     “She said you can speak to the dead.” He walked towards her. “That you are a shepherd.”

     “This is getting really not fun.” Himi stepped backwards for every step forward he took.

     “I cannot, will not rest until I know that unbeliever is brought to justice!” He did not relent with his approach. Himi continued to step away, not realizing the world around her wasn’t as limitless as it seemed. Her foot found nothing to stand on, and so, she fell. Down into a snow filled, rocky crevasse.

For a moment she thought someone tried to grab her hand, but she awoke before she could see who. Her body ached, and she promptly realized she’d fallen out of bed.

     “Fuck. Ow. Was that necessary?” She hissed, rolling onto her hands and knees. She heard a groan from Van, and realized the poor bastard had also fallen out of bed, though he was outstretched as if he’d tried to catch her and missed. His prosthetic leg tangled in his bed sheets.

     “Mmnnn. Just a little too short.” He flinched. “Excellent way to start the morning.”

     “You alright?”

     “Mhmmnn peachy. You?”

     “Dandy.”

But neither of them moved.

Not a second later, their door flung open and an exasperated Tamru stood there, tsking and clicking his tongue.

     “I’m starting to think I may need to start charging for my services. Are you two alright?” He'd gotten a full night's rest, at the very least. He just wasn't fond of chaotic mornings. 

     “Aye. We’re fine. Just laying on the floor till we’re both no longer embarrassed.” Van flicked his tail, craning his neck to look at his leg. “...Actually I may need help getting untangled.”

     “Well now, you must have slept well. You’re asking for help for a change.” Tamru quipped, stepping inside to carefully free Van’s leg from its blanket prison. “So do you two always synchronize fall?”

     “Ha!” Himi snorted, slowly getting on her knees, dusting her shirt off.

     “No, I saw she was about to roll out of bed during a nightmare and misjudged how far away she was.” Now freed, he took a moment to stretch while Tamru jokingly hit him with a minor healing spell.

     “Ah.” He glanced at Himi as the other three Scions gathered by the door out of curiosity. “The kind where you fall?”

     “What gave it away?” She said with a snort, slowly getting onto her feet and dusting her knees off. Tamru popped a healing spell on her, for good measure. “I was going to be sassy about you wasting a spell but I do actually feel a little less sore.”

     “An injury is an injury.” He smiled.

     “Falling out of bed is that perfect height where it’s like stubbing your toe, but it’s your whole body.” Resin nodded, matter-of-factly as they left with Alphinaud and Cid to get some breakfast before taking on the day’s tasks.

     “Really though, are you two sure you’re both alright?” Tamru tilted his head to one side.

     “Yes! Why the fussing?” Himi wrinkled her nose.

    “Well. Because you’re constantly getting injured and he’s old and missing a leg.” Tamru shrugged. What else was there to say? Facts were facts. Himi cackled as Van sighed, shaking his head.

     “Damnit I can’t be mad at you for that smart mouth when I’m constantly pissing and moaning about being 56 and still adventuring.” Van’s ears bent back as Tamru bowed, proud of himself.

     “You don’t look a day over 35. Hell, Cid looks older than you. Don’t tell him I said that.” Himi clicked her tongue, mimicking Tamru, glanced to one side as if distracted and snatched her vest and jacket, hastily rushing to the door. Tamru eyed her new clothing curiously and wanted to know why the garments smelled like Limsa Lominsa, but Van quickly signaled to him to not ask.

     “Himi if you think I look younger than Cid then you need glasses.” Van quipped, following her out of the room. Tamru smirked, taking one last glance at the room to make sure neither of them had left anything behind, before leaving himself. He didn’t catch Elidibus standing in the corner of the room, watching the scene with interest, knowing full well Himi had seen him in the corner of her eye.

     “We can get everything done so much faster if Himi does it all.” Resin nudged her. The morning started out promising, but the good Inquisitor rolled in and denounced the group to Drillemonte, forcing them back to square one with earning people’s trust. She tossed them an annoyed stink eye, crossing her arms and tapping her foot. Alphinaud agreed with them at first, but thankfully Van still had his head on his shoulders.

     “Aye. We could all laze back and let Himi do this all for us, ‘cause she could snap her fingers and get it all done. But do you think she got where she is today by letting others constantly do the work assigned to her? You wanna be like that oaf in the leopard print underwear shouting about how he’d help fight Tidus?” Van tossed the others a firm stare. Alphinaud relented with a hum.

     “Van’s right. Can’t get any better at our own skills if we never use them!”

     “Besides I just walloped thirty some odd Imperials and their magitek yesterday, by myself. I’ve done my fair share of any kind of work till it’s Dravanian punching time.”

     “Though please tell me the punching part is metaphorical?” Tamru flattened his expression.

     “Metaphorical punching.” She rolled her eyes.

     “Well, let’s get to it, then.” Van nudged Tamru and Resin outside. “Though we’ll buzz you if we get in over our heads or the Empire decides to use us as bait.” Himi wrinkled her nose, praying that wouldn’t be the case. Cid clapped a hand on her back, offering her a sympathetic smile.

    “Welcome to the I'm-apparently-from-the-Empire-but-I-can't-remember-shit, club!”

    “If I had a gil for every person I knew, who used to have rank in the Empire and got amnesia after leaving it, I’d have two gil. But it’s weird that it’s happened twice.” Himi rapped her knuckles against her cheek thoughtfully, mimicking Y’shtola's pensive gesture.

     “HA. We’re probably not the only ones to be honest. Carteneau’s had an effect on people’s memories like memory loss was on sale at a bloody discount shop.” He sighed, shaking his head. “Sometimes I wonder… who else am I forgetting. What else am I forgetting? But it’s all coming back, bit by bit. What about you, lass?”

     “Nothing.” She pursed her lips together. “Not a hint, not a buzz. Not an inkling, not an Echo. It’s like… it’s like opening a book, right? One you’ve read a million times before. But when you get to a page you KNOW should be there, it’s gone completely. Ripped out. If it were still there but had been erased or blacked out, there’s ways around that, with a bit of magic trickery. But with the page GONE? Nothing you can really do unless you find the missing pages.” She didn’t realize how close she was to the truth. Cid rubbed his chin, hanging off of her every word.

     “Missing pages… hmn. Well, if I get any memories involving you, I’ll be sure to let you know!”

     “I’d hope so. Even if it’s something that sucks. Please tell me.” The way she picked at her gloves and adverted her gaze. Cid tilted his head, studying her suddenly sheepish posture.

     “Did you… learn something, yesterday? Did they say something to you?”

     “I...” Himi shrunk down as a pair of soldiers walked by, having their own conversation about dragons and paying the two guests little mind. “M-maybe.” She whispered.

     “Well, we’re alone now. And you’re with probably the one other person who’d understand. But, you don’t need to tell me if you don’t want to, I won’t force it.” He reached over and ruffled her hair. She considered telling him, she really did, but the idea of it all was just… too much to think about further. She decided to bury the matter deep in the back of her mind, and would only think of it unless she absolutely had to.

     Nero on the other hand, wasn’t able to push the matter aside. Especially not after he had to explain to Gaius why 37 of their soldiers were all on medical leave for the next week and a half. Gaius let out a long, metallic sigh as he pressed a finger to his helm roughly where his forehead was.

     “I hope you gleaned something from your little experiment, as you called it.”

     “I thought the results spoke for themselves, my Lord; 37 injured soldiers, but not a single one of them dead.” Nero hummed, wagging a finger. There conversation had stirred Minfilia awake; they seemed unaware of how their voices echoed down the long, castrum hall.

     “And?”

     “Well, thus far with only a couple of exceptions, in every instance where she has gone up against Empire troops solo, she has not killed a single one! They all return; perhaps a little worse for wear, but not dead.”

      “So she shows them mercy, a foolish thing to… or perhaps not.” Gaius tilted his head to one side. “A traitor doesn’t spare lives.” He crossed his arms, mulling this over. “You heard her say she doesn’t remember?”

     “Correct!”

Minfilia quietly scooted closer to the door of her cell, pressing an ear against it in hopes she could hear them speaking more clearly.

     “And they told her who she was?”

     “Well, the most popular theory that has proper evidence to back it, that is.” Nero shrugged. “As funny as it would have been to make her think she’s his grand daughter, as you have so frequently insisted, that rumor rarely holds water and I feared it may have done more harm than good.” He shook his head. “That said, I still have found no hide nor hair of her father, and her last name is the same as her grandmother’s; they never took their husbands name. Unless they never married and just found some random bloke to – ahem.” He cleared his throat.

     “I’m not her father either, lest you get any funny ideas since I’ve met her mother a few times.”

     “Oh no no! I wouldn’t dream of it my Lord! I daresay, with the sort of family man you are, you’d never shut up about her were she your actual daughter.” Nero chuckled.

     “…I dislike how correct you are about that.” Gaius grumbled, taking a report handed to him by a soldier passing by. “But it does make me realize, I never saw the man. Never mentioned, never named. But he must have been Garlean because SHE is. Reportedly. No one can decide whether or not she had a Garlean third eye.”

     "Because she doesn’t have a third eye!" Minfilia thought to herself as her heart sank. Could that be a trick in of itself? But, but she uses magic as well! There’s no way she could be.

     “I confess, Una is around my age, yes? I don’t recall ever seeing her in school.” Nero tapped his foot, shifting his weight from side to side as he tried to figure out this puzzle.

     “According to her mother, she was too sick to leave the house until she was well into her adulthood. I-...” Gaius paused, considering this. “… If the child were not born with a third eye, that would be a damning thing for her political career.”

     “Well what do you know.” Nero snorted. “The Aelius family, pinnacle of civil rights and anti-war, a Populares Advisor and friends to the royal family, keeping dirty secrets like any other politician. Who would have thought.” He shook his head, shrugging dramatically. “But alas, none of this seems like any sort of leverage that would convince her to join us once more, My Lord.”

     “She is clearly going to be an issue for us sooner rather than later, and...hmph...” He removed his helmet tucking it under his arm so that he could pinch the bridge of his nose. “So many children of Garlemald, tempted by Eorzea’s siren call. As if tempered by a primal. You’re certain the Emperor has made the order to have her returned, alive?”

     “That is correct, My Lord.”

     “Has he ordered us, specifically, to see it done?”

     “Well. He didn’t address us by name, but it was a very poignant… order that those closest to Eorzea’s borders should strongly consider escorting the Populares Advisor home. Shame her memory loss seems to making her quite unruly. And so much for him claiming she was here on a mission for his Radiance.”

      “Do not read into that too much. Lest you lose your head.” Gaius shot Nero a look before shoving his helmet back on his head.

     “Wouldn’t dream of it, My Lord.”

     “Figure out who her father is, and where the bloody hell the rest of her family went. Do it quietly. But don’t skirt on your work towards the plan.”

     “Of course, My Lord. Multi-tasking is one of my many specialties.” Nero bowed as Gaius turned on a heel and left. “Hmph. Frumentarium shall be busy soon.”

Minfilia listened to Nero’s footsteps fade into the distance, and her heart sank deeper.

     “Oh my friend...” She winced, glancing at the bruises that covered her exposed skin. “I pray you stay out of their grasp.” She scooted away from the door, leaning her back against the wall. Sooner or later someone would certainly be in to interrogate her again. She closed her eyes, opting to get as much rest as she possibly could, praying not just for the safety of her free friends, but those who shared in her captivity.

It was most certainly about to be a long day.

Chapter Text

    The frost bitten corpse of the true Inquisitor lay prone at her feet, half buried in the snow and ice alongside the body of a Dravanian. She ignored the grateful praises of a man long dead and the questions from the other Scions as she pulled the bloody encyclical from his robes. All the proof they needed of the ruse; trying to free frozen remains from the ice wasn’t worth the extra effort. An idle conversation struck up behind her – about what their next move should be, how Himi knew so confidently where to dig.

     Annoyed, tired, and not a fan of innocent people dying thanks to the words of a deceiver, Himi stormed past the gaggle of Scions to begin the slippery trek out of the ravine. However she only took a few steps up the snowy incline before she gave up and simply teleported to the top.

     “That feels like travel cheating-- How is she even doing that?” Resin threw their arms up, exasperated. “She could have at least brought us with her!”

     “Have we checked her for magitek?” Tamru shrugged, half joking.

     “No… I don’t think we have, actually.” Van narrowed his gaze. “You two keep an eye on her. I need to go to Limsa. I’ll catch up with you when I can.”

     “I seem to have given you an idea.” Tamru flicked an ear, hefting Resin over his shoulder like a sack of popotoes.

     “You have. See you later.” Van waved before vanishing in a teleport, a proper one. Resin wriggled as they hung uselessly over Tamru’s shoulder.

     “I’m not that short!” Resin protested.

     “No. But I am still taller, and my boots are clawed and better suited to handle a snowy slope.” He wiggled his nose. “I promise to not drop you.”

     By the time Tamru and Resin were free of the ravine and back in Whitebrim, Himi already had the elezen knight, Prunilla, cornered and confessing her involvement with the false Inquisitor. Tamru would have sworn up and down her eyes glinted more brilliantly than usual if you’d asked him, but no one did, and thus, he said naught.

     “I’m sorry you were threatened,” Himi seethed, “But you-” A firm hand clasped her shoulder; the silent mystery man with the brown hair and blue eyes shook his head as she glanced his way. Himi calmed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “...But you told the truth, when given the chance. Thank you.” She sighed, and the man patted her shoulder before walking off. Prunilla nodded, tears welling in her eyes.

     “Halone forgive me...”

     “Himi, what have you lea-” Tamru was immediately interrupted as Himi stomped past him for the third time that day. She shoved the bloody paperwork at his chest, and continued onward towards the nearest exit out of the fort without any sort of explanation. “Himi! Slow down!” Tamru handed the documents to Resin; it only took him a few strides to catch up with Himi. He grabbed her arm, gently, as to not hurt her, only keep her in place. “Where are you going, and why?”

     “There’s a crate of even more evidence outside the gate.”

     “Amazing, fantastic, phenomenal. Can you slow down for half a second and fill us in? We can walk and talk. I don’t want you waltzing outside, alone, into a potential trap or an unrelated surprise ambush from the Empire.” He held onto her wrist, refusing to let go. She finally relented, relaying what Prunilla had revealed as the trio exited to collect the crate. Only after had she finished explaining and the evidence was secure in Resin’s arms, did Tamru release her from his grasp. “Thank you. Now, let us bring everything to Drillemont so we may be free of this nightmare.” A sour expression took over Himi’s face and Tamru sighed, rubbing his temples. “What now?” He really wished Thancred were there, or even Van. Resin had already begun to scoot away, in fear the two might start yelling at each other.
     
     “Nothing. M’sorry.”

    “Sorry for what? Being particularly stompy this morning?” He shook his head. “It’s no matter; I shouldn’t have dragged you around like a spoiled child. Even if you do, on occasion, act like one.” He offered her a warm smile. “Often fueled by your desire to dish out justice.” He nudged her gently as the two began their trudge through the snow to catch up with Resin.

     “I don’t feel like I’m very good at it.”

     “Bah. You’re just a little hasty. Even if you’re right; just let us in on what you’re doing from now on, hm? To the best of your ability. And no more running off, lest I gift you a bracelet that actually prevents you from teleporting.” He clicked his tongue, chuckling at Himi wrinkling her nose in protest.

     Elidibus shadowed her as they presented the evidence to Drillemont (which thankfully, he accepted,) and shadowed her still as the Scions accompanied by Drillemont and his knights made their way to Snowcloak, where the impostor was currently known to be. No one else acknowledged the presence of Elidibus, but she didn’t dare say anything as well… there couldn’t be any further delay in confronting the deceiver. He already had his sights set on accusing and killing another innocent victim and she didn’t want to risk the woman’s death over something lurking in the corner of her eye.

    Although grateful that Drillemont accepted the truth so readily, she was less grateful that she now had to listen to a fake Inquisitor spout a self-righteous monologue about making Ishgard pay for their sins and the lies of the Archbishop.

    “No one is innocent!” He proclaimed. “Every Ishgardian has blood on their hands!”

     “Even children?” Himi snapped, unable to contain herself. Tamru chewed on his lower lip; it was a valid question, one he would have most likely asked himself had she not beaten him to the punch. The doppelganger paused, a bit taken aback as he didn’t expect to be interrupted, let alone challenged with anything other than simply being called a heretic. But of course, she wasn’t from Ishgard… maybe she could be convinced? “I asked you a question.” She crossed her arms, “A child who has barely lived; do THEY have blood on their hands? Are THEY responsible for the choices their parents made before they were born? Think about it, answer carefully.” The silence that followed was unpalatable, but even still, no one dared speak in the off chance they may say something wrong. No one wanted to be the target of her ire; not from the woman whose methods may be chaotic, but when focused was a force to be reckoned with. The hair on the back of her neck stood up as Elidibus leaned over to whisper quietly in her ear, even though no one else would have been able to hear him, just as they could not see him.
     “Still you cling to a duty that has long not been yours.” He carefully gripped her shoulders, “Even before the Final Days were upon us; your path and duty to the star had long changed. Why do you burden yourself so? Do you even remember the reason? Can you ever, remember the why?” He eyed the false Inquisitor. “At the very least, listen carefully to his answer so that you-”

     “There is no such thing as an innocent child!” The man finally gave his answer. “Children are born with blood on their hands, and carry the sins of their fathers! They deserve no mercy!” He meant those words; whether or not other heretics felt the same way mattered not, it was what HE believed. Elidibus squeezed her shoulders, though he wore a mask and well, was standing behind her, she knew he was pissed by that answer. Even if he remained as calm as she did, glaring coldly at a man unworthy to perceive him. He needn’t say anything more to Himi; he did, however, give her just a little boost in aether before releasing her from his grasp.

     “A righteous cause does not spill the blood of children to prove itself morally superior.” Her demeanor, her words, were both equally calm but a blazing anger burned in her sea-green eyes. The Impostor balked, taking a cowardly step back. She reminded him of someone else in this moment; but it wasn’t Halone. He took a second step back when she raised her hand; he knew was she was capable of. Maybe if he could summon – too slow. Himi snapped her fingers and his body became impaled on a spike of crystal clear ice. He sputtered as blood dripped from his mouth, unsure if he regretted his answer or if he simply wished his death had been more… instantaneous. Everyone had expected at least a little bit of combat; but all Drillemont and his Knights could do was stare in disbelief as Himi sauntered past, still silently seething at the heretic’s answer. Even Tamru and Resin could only watch, concerned and bewildered; she so often went for fire, the choice in using ice seemed very intentional.

     “She’s really playing into the ‘sent by Halone’ angle, isn’t she?” Tamru whispered to Resin.

     “...Fury take me, I’m starting to wonder myself.” Resin blinked, rubbing a hand through their hair.

     “Leave the body for the crows… it’s more than he and his ilk deserve.” She heard Drillemont’s instructions fade into the wind as she continued on, not teleporting away as she so often did.

     Elidibus walked alongside her, silent. He had a brief memory, from lifetimes ago, when he was so much smaller. A woman in white with a red mask hanging around her neck walked alongside him, holding his hand, smiling, even though she seemed troubled. Stressed. Although he was the taller one now, Elidibus had the urge to reach out and take Himi’s hand, but he got as far as touching a finger to her palm before she shot him a look. She was already tired of him clinging to her all day. She pulled her hand away and sped up her pace to put a little distance between them. They no longer walked side by side; Elidibus fell behind, ending his slow chase as Tamru and Resin caught up with Himi. He watched them leave, disappearing around an ice wall as the trio made their way back to Whitebrim. Drillemont and his knights soon passed him as well, and so, there he stood, alone with the cold and the wind.

...Why was he here again?

Chapter Text

     “Who needs an army, when we have Himi?” Resin snorted, gesturing to her as she effortlessly electrocuted a Dravanian swarm with a single spell. She turned and tossed Resin a lidded stare, casually flipping him off.

     “Did we learn nothing from the cult cave?” She pursed her lips together.

     “… Ah. Yes. I had actually forgotten about that.” Resin cleared their throat. “Well, with Tamru here with his superior healing abilities, I will uh… work on my own Thaumaturge spell work!” They proclaimed, shuffling a little forward ahead to join Himi.

     “Fine.” Tamru scoffed, “but next time you will work on your healing!” He wagged a finger. He withdrew his tome and summoned Selene, shaking his head. “Well, at least it’s not all for naught as I suppose being a Scholar is still new-ish to me.” He remained behind with Alphinaud and Cid, the former of which was carefully studying Selene.

     “Hmn. Fascinating! A fairy instead of a Carbuncle. When the time allows, Tamru, you and I must discuss the spellwork you’re learning as a Scholar.”

    “Sure. I’ll even introduce you to the Lalafell that – ohp. Hang on.” He flicked a page, popping a healing spell on Resin who’d taken a tail swing to their face. Himi had ducked, Resin had been… too slow. Himi, too preoccupied with laughing, neglected to duck a second time and was rewarded by a tail smack to the back of her head and face planted into the stones next to Resin. Tamru sighed, gliding his fingers across the page to first heal her, then again to inflict the Dravanian with a toxic spell, sending it floundering to the floor. “They’re lucky Van isn’t here to chew them out.”

     “It was kind of funny. I can’t lie.” Cid shrugged, flashing a sheepish smile. Tamru rolled his eyes, matching Himi’s liddy stare from earlier. He desperately avoided agreeing with Cid, out loud, at least.

     The rest of the trek through Stone Vigil was much the same; Himi would let Resin practice their spellwork, but she would quickly need to take over. In some instances, they were so swarmed with dragonflies or ice sprites, Resin could do nothing but watch her take repeated hits before exploding the swarm in a powerful burst of fire. And well, when the larger dragons made their appearance, she took care of them by herself. Even if it meant getting flung into the air a few times or had to dodge funnels of fire.

     “Ohhh, I really hope we’re near the end of this place.” Himi dragged her hands down her face, looking a little charred, even if not currently injured. “This is a bit much, even for me.”

     “Chin up! I am certain our prize is just around the corner – look! See! It’s the Enterprise!”

     “Yes… just beyond the enormous sleeping dragon.” Cid gestured to the large blue and red creature slumbering soundly. This was the biggest dragon they’d ever come across, and Himi wrinkled her nose, a bit disgruntled. The bigger the dragon, the stronger they were and she was loosing steam.

     “The dragon is not our concern.” Alphinaud boldly stated, shaking his head. Himi shot him a look, which he ignored.

     “Like fucking hell it isn’t!”

     “We have come for the airship, and only the airship.” He also ignored her fussing. “ Cid – you, Tamru, Resin and I will sneak aboard the Enterprise and prepare it for launch. Himi, you stay here and keep an eye on the beast. If it wakes, we may need Tamru to grant us cover while you provide a distraction until we are ready to depart. You can manage that, can’t you?” He smiled. Himi silently stared, clearly annoyed, but she soon relented and shook her head.

     “Fine. Fine.”
     “That settles it, then! Shall we?” He motioned for the others to come with him, quietly.

     “As you command.” Cid ruffled Himi’s hair as he followed the bossy teen.

     Himi kept an eye on them as they snuck around Isgebind, who, if they had any inkling the Scions were present, cared not.

     “So you mean to slay Garuda next?” An all too familiar voice called out, and Himi silently cursed. She turned and spotted Lahabrea perched on a broken ledge just above her. His lips parted in a mocking grin, before teleporting in between her and the dragon.

     “Don’t you dare.” She hissed.

     “Don’t I dare, what?” He shrugged, playing dumb. “I’ve only come to warn you that the strength of Garuda far exceeds your previous primal conquests~! … A testament to the fanatical devotion of her followers. The Ixal –“

     “No, fuck you. You 100% intend to wake up the fucking dragon just to make my day more difficult then it needs to be.” She pointed a finger at him accusingly.

     “What? Don’t be foolish! I promised to leave you alone! Unless… “ He tapped his chin, grinning madly. “Unless you were caught interfering with our plan or the Empire… and collecting that airship to chase after Garuda, ah! I think that counts. Or is enough of a loophole for me.” He cackled, raising an arm. “If anyone is capable of defeating the Lady of the Vortex, it is you. Or you might lose; but why take that chance? As entertaining a spectacle it may be, you must not be permitted to live that long.” Lahabrea reached out, infusing the dragon with twisted, dark aether, making them bigger, stronger, and of course, stirring them from their slumber.

     “Alphinaud! The dragon!” Cid called out.

     “Confound it all!” Alphinaud grumbled; he didn’t notice Lahabrea down there, but Tamru was whispered a warning.

     “ASCIAN!” He shouted, wasting no time in jumping from the ship and scaling down the broken wall. He barely missed getting locked out of the battle by the bubble of aether Lahabrea had summoned.

     “Bah!” Lahabrea waved a hand flippantly. “I intended for her to face her demise alone, but I shall not squander the opportunity to destroy two of you! Let’s see how your blasphemous gifts serve you this time, crystal bearers!” And with that, Lahabrea vanished in a swirl of darkness as Isgebind roared, blinded by the rage and darkness. Tamru placed a hand on Himi’s back.

     “I’ve got you, don’t worry.”

     “I can’t keep taking hits like I’m wearing plate!” She protested.

     “I know, I know. But if there’s anyone who can do the job of a warrior or paladin while dressed in cloth, it’s you.” He withdrew his tome again, ready for combat. She sighed, knowing he was right as she pulled her own staff out of thin air.

    “Halone, you better have front row seats and grant me every blessing you’ve got, because this is going to suck.” Himi rushed forward, casting a spell to addle the dragon, even if it was only temporary. Next, a thunder spell, a burst of flames, followed immediately by a large flare. It certainly hurt, but Isgebind was far from defeated. Himi avoided as many claw and tail swipes as she could, but the bursts of dragon fire were so targeted it was nearly impossible to miss being hit. And if she needed to actually hold still for once to cast a spell? She had to interrupt her own spellwork just to avoid being hit; though sometimes she was hit anyways after the spell left her fingers. She noticed she was having a more difficult time casting her spells quickly, or instantly, and wondered if the aetheric bubble had something to do with it.

     Tamru kept her on her feet; though well experienced, he didn’t have as much of it as she did under her belt, and he could feel his mana waning even though Selene assisted him with granting Himi succor. The beast roared, taking flight; the bubble was somehow tall enough to allow them to do so.
     “We need more than two of us!” Himi shouted, running by the exhausted Tamru and grabbing his arm, barely pulling him out of the way of Isgebard’s wall of ice.

     “I know! But we must make do!” This time, Tamru noticed the aether along the floor sparkle and was able to avoid the second wall of ice on his own. Lahabrea watched, amused, cackling madly as he observed the two struggle and flail. The dragon landed, pinning Tamru down with a front claw. It snapped its jaws at Selene, who was doing her best to fly circles around its head, lest it bite off Tamru’s.

     “FUCK.” Himi rushed forward to help, only to be sent flying in the aether wall via a tail swipe hitting her chest dead center. She hit the ground with a grunt, cursing even more while struggling to sit up and catch her breath. But… there was something comforting about the darkness in the brief moment she had touched it. Himi looked at the churning wall of aether, then back to the dragon. “What if I...” Straining, she reached out and touched the wall with one hand, feeling the darkness, the aether. She held out her other hand towards the dragon. “If I just borrow a little… maybe I can… maybe I… can…” She was so focused on the dragon, she almost didn’t see the red glyph flickering over her face. “Ha… how can a Garlean use magic indeed.” Her face fell, giving in and letting go. She clenched the hand that reached towards the beast into a fist, and the darkness that was empowering the dragon now turned against it. It roared, stumbling about blindly as a dark fire burned it from the inside out. Himi pulled her hand away from the wall and teleported next to Tamru, protecting them both behind a mana shield as she slowly pulled him to his feet. “Everything is ringing.” He held his head, looking a little cross eyed as the dragon collapsed with one final, dying breath.

     “Ch’yeah.” Her head split with pain as the dragon died, and unable to hold each other up, Tamru and Himi hit the ground. As the aether bubble vanished, an ice aspected crystal of light fell to the ground next to Tamru, and once he touched it he was fully out. He felt his blessing of light grow stronger, and the ringing in his head cleared.

     “Himi! Tamru! Tamru! Are you alright! Speak to me!” The worried voice of Alphinaud called out to him. Tamru blinked, staring up at the worried face of Alphinaud. He rubbed his eyes as he glanced to his right, seeing Himi sitting up and being tended to by Resin. “Twelve be praised!” Alphinaud sighed. “I thought the beast had injured you beyond aid. I see now why the others rated you two so highly.”

     “Indeed, these two are a bit ridiculous.” Resin checked Himi for a concussion.

     “When you were caught in the midst of that aetheric bubble with the dragon after Tamru announced there was an Ascian, I was all but certain my next mission would be to find new champions. Thank the gods for sparing me that inconvenience. I have quite enough to do already.” He smiled, sighing in relief. Himi shot him the dirtiest look, which he ignored. “Cid is working on the Enterprise as we speak. Let us go and see what he has to say.” Alphinaud, not being injured and pleased that his time would not be wasted in a hunt for a new hero, walked away briskly as if it were any other day.
     
     “…Something tells me he has no friends.” Himi snorted, slowly getting to her feet as Resin helped Tamru to stand.
     “I’m inclined to agree. He’s lucky Van didn’t hear him say that.” Tamru shook his head. Walking not as briskly with the other two back to the ship.

     It was raining in Gridania, when they arrived. Resin never thought there would ever be a day when they were happy to be back; but Gridania was malms better than Coerthas. Now all that was left to do, was for Cid to repair the Enterprise, and currently there was a talk about getting to Garuda using corrupted crystals. Annnd Alphinaud made the critical error of assuming Himi nor Tamru knew what those were or how aether worked at all.
     “Cause great woe, you don’t say.” Himi rolled her eyes. Tamru nudged her gently. He had to put a finger to her lips to keep her from snapping when Alphinaud whined about not knowing where to get the appropriate corrupted crystal. But Cid knew a guy who might know, and he was, wait for it, in Thanalan. Van was certainly going to be happy to hear that, if he rejoined them any time soon.
     “Come on you two, back to the desert.” Tamru dragged Himi away before she punted Alphinaud off the side of the railing, and grabbed Resin’s arm next. “Let’s humor them? I’m too tired to debate a know-it-all child.” He wrinkled his nose.

     “I love kids.” Himi snorted. “However teenagers right before they hit adulthood sure do try my patience sometimes.”

     “Aye they’re certainly… their own challenge.” Tamru shook his head.

     “You know we do things his way, it’s going to end up taking longer.” Himi wrinkled her nose as they turned the corner into the area where the airship to Ul’dah was docked.

     “I know, I know.” Tamru reassured her as they boarded. “But do you want to hear him whine about not being as clever as he thinks he is?”

     “Not really no.”

     “You mean you two already know the kind of crystal we need and where to get it?” Resin quirked an eyebrow; Himi and Tamru nodded in unison. “So we’re going the long way to get it because Alphinaud might be slightly more annoying were we to one him up?” Resin thought about this for a moment, before nodding. “Yeah you’re right he’d be insufferable.”

Himi and Tamru nodded in unison again, bracing themselves as the airship to Ul'dah departed.

Chapter Text

     Himi’s stomach churned as she, Resin and Tamru appeared in Limsa Lominsa; this time, they had opted to teleport as the dragon duo appeared to have recovered from their fight. In truth, Himi still didn’t feel well-- though she decided to keep quiet about it as she felt she was already causing too many issues.

     “And now, for the second leg of a trip being taken as to avoid a whiny Alphinaud. Woo-hoo!” Himi stretched, wondering if it really was worth the trouble.

     “We might as well find Van while we’re here and – well. You two can go find Van. As always, my ear is buzzing the moment I arrive.” Tamru sighed, shaking his head.

     “Mister Popular.” Himi playfully nudged Tamru.
     
     “Sometimes I wish I wasn’t. I’ll see you both anon. Don’t get in too much trouble without me.” He waved before using the aetheryte to transport him to the Marauder's Guild. Himi motioned for Resin to follow, and they readily obliged.

     “I know where to start our search for Van. I’m sure they’ll let you in if you’re with me.”

     “Going to elaborate on who this ‘they’ is?”

     “Nope!” Himi responded chipperly as she grabbed Resin’s hand, yanking them through Limsa down to the lower decks.

     Himi’s intuition was right; Van was sitting in the rogue’s guild, chatting with Jacke. Resin eyed the dimly lit room caked with the scent of low tide and filled with all sorts of… dagger wielding strangers. They paid Resin no mind, or at least gave that impression. But they had the gnawing feeling that they were being watched carefully by the whole room all the same. Jacke glanced up when he heard the two enter, and offered a his usual stiff smile.
     “Oi dove! Didn’t expect to see ye again so soon!” He waved.

     “Aye, why are you two in Limsa? Something happen?” He noticed Tamru wasn’t with them, and how skittish Resin was being surrounded by a gaggle of rogues.

     “We just missed you sooo much!” Himi teased, Van snorted, swishing his tail. “In all seriousness. Tamru and I fought a dragon juiced up by an Ascian and got the snot kicked out of us, but we still WON and we now also have secured the Enterprise!” She posed heroically, but she looked exhausted.

     “...Dove.” Jacke rubbed his temples. “Please say yer spinnin’ a tarradiddle just to stress me out.”

     “She’s not exaggerating.” Resin shrugged. “Now we’re on an epic quest to obtain some corrupted crystals while the Enterprise is being repaired and we were on our way to Aleport, but then Tamru got called away to what I suspect, are Scholarly things so we decided to see what you were up to.” They glanced at Himi, who was starting to look as though she was about to fall asleep standing up. “Annd I think we may have also found Himi’s limit, finally. As she had also fought two slightly smaller dragons and more swarms than I can count of Dravanians before fighting the big juiced up one. OH and there was the big ice spell she’d used prior to that. Annnd all the fighting she did yesterday with the Empire ambushers.” They counted off on their fingers. “And I don’t think she slept all that well either.”

     “M’fine.” She pinched Resin’s shoulder.

     “No ye ain’t, dove.” Jacke shook his head. “Ye were up half o’last night with me –“ Jacke’s face turned red as Limsa’s colours as the whole room turned and stared. “NOT LIKE THAT. Quit yer yorkin’ and stow it! Wipe those grins off ye faces ye clowes!” He huffed, fanning himself. “Anyroad, I’m takin’ ye to the inn. Cause ye need to nab some winks and if I put ye in mi room I’ll never hear the end o’it.”

Himi protested at first, but as soon as Jacke gave her a piggy-back ride… she dozed off.

     “It just occurred to me, I don’t think she’s eaten since breakfast either. Even then it was rushed and she didn’t eat a lot.” Resin hummed.

     “Aye, that wouldn’t help. I’ll get foodstuffs delivered to her room an – will ye all quit yer gabbin!” Jacke shot a round of dirty looks to his guild members as they giggled and whispered.

     “Don’t mind us boss, go an’take care o’ye girlfriend!” Ffion called out, forcing Underfoot to nearly choke on his drink. Jacke’s face turned Dalamud red.

    “Navigator take ye!” He sputtered, pursing his lips together. “Can’t a dimber-damber cove know a dove outside o’work and just be all friendly like?”

     “Not when the dimber-damber cove be ye!” Ffion grinned, crossing her arms. “Go on, git. We’ll hold the fort, as they say.” She shooed her guild master out the door. The Rogues went about their business once Jacke left, and Resin awkwardly turned to Van.

     “Sooo. How’s your...day been?” They really wanted to ask if this meant Van had actually been a rogue this whole time. But they refrained.

     “Apparently a lot less exciting than yours.” Van snorted. “Aside from her being obviously exhausted, are she and Tamru otherwise alright?” He rapped his fingers along the table, nodding his head at Ffion as she pulled a couple of chairs over so she and the fidgety Resin could sit.

     “They were really out of sorts after it. We couldn’t see the actual battle because Lahabrea hid the spectacle behind an aetheric bubble.” Resin leaned back in their chair.

     “What the hell was Lahabrea doing there?” Van narrowed his eyes.

     “Something about trying to stop us, well, more specifically Himi, from fighting Garuda. I don’t think he expected Tamru to leap in at the last second before the bubble went up.” They leaned back a little more in order to prop their feet on the table. “I’m apparently not much of a threat.”

     “Which makes ye even more of a threat.” Ffion snorted. “Cause it means the fool be underestimatin’ ye.”

     “Fury take me, I’m hardly skilled at anything! A few healing spells, a little bit of Thaumaturge magic...” They sighed, shaking their head. “Himi and Tamru both have multiple job stones, and crystals of light; Tamru just got an ice one. And I know you’ve got more than one as well!” They pointed at Van. “Me? No jobstones, one crystal. I’m effectively the one who ended up being dead weight for all the hell we gave Himi at the beginning.”

     “Cove, how long have ye been an adventurer?” Ffion bapped his foot.
     
    “A few months.”

     “Siren’s piss! The hell you comparin’ yerself to seasoned adventurer's for, then? Course ye ain’t got all the bells and whistles those three do, but yer still able to keep up with them ain’t ye?”

    “I-I guess, but...”

     “But nothin’!” She whapped his foot again. “Once ye find yer stride, you’ll catch up with them real quick like. Things don’t seem like a challenge to ‘em you say? Especially not Himi? Then it means she ain’t gettin’ the chance to grow.” Ffion nodded. “Not for a lack o’trying or nothin. But while yer gettin’ stronger with every encounter, she’s mostly stagnatin’.”

     “She did seem quite annoyed when I suggested she complete all theses tasks FOR us, because she’d finish them so quickly...”

     “Aye, see? She ain’t gettin’ the challenges she needs. Cept fer that dragon, seems like.”

     “And didn’t you save Noraxia from death?” Van flicked an ear. “You know how hard it is to heal and mend Sylphs, right? They’re incredibly fragile and any sort of damage tends to kill them before they can be healed.”

     “Oh. Y-yeah. I guess I’m just good with… plants and plant-like things.” Resin sat up, rapping their fingers on the table.

     “The one named Resin is good with plants, who would’ve thought.” Van snorted.

     “Aye, who could’ve seen that one comin?”

     “Hilarious, both of you.”

     Despite his bellyaching for Resin to heal once in awhile, Tamru did genuinely enjoy comforting and mending the sick an injured. Having a new spell, Esuna, under his belt was particularly exciting as it seemed very effective in curing ailments that were otherwise difficult to cure. It even worked well against ailments caused by aether corruption; though the aether still needed to be forcibly dispersed afterward. Selene giggled, flying around his ears; overjoyed to be granting succor to those who needed it.

     “Helping your memories any?” Tamru smiled as Selene twirled in the air and nodded. “Good! If only it were so easy to get Himi to remember anything, and for others to remember...” He trailed off, shaking his head. “Bah. It doesn’t matter.” Didn’t it? “All’s well.” Selene tilted her head to the side, questioning if he really believed that. “Don’t look at me like that, I assure you, I am fine.” He waved a hand dismissively as he mustered up the aether to teleport back to Limsa Lominsa, then to the Marauder's guild.

     He soon regretted that double teleporting. Even with the guidance of aetheryte, he didn’t have the teleportation finesse that Himi apparently had, and because of the fight with the dragon earlier… he was a little more exhausted than what he would have liked. Still no where near as bad as Himi’s level of exhaustion (not that he knew yet how poorly she fared), but still enough to be annoying. Perhaps a hearty meal before seeking out the others was in order. Though he’d… walk to the Bismark.

Nursing an encroaching headache, Tamru’s focus was all but gone and he failed to notice Selene trying to warn him of the impending -

     “Ow!”

Crash.

     “Ah! I’m so sorry!” Tamru rubbed his eyes as he forced his attention back to his surroundings. He’d walked right into someone and stepped on their foot; which was only slightly better than being knocked to the ground.
     “You never used to be so unfocused. Either age or being an adventurer has taken its toll on you, Tamru.” A curt, but familiar voiced teased him. Tamru rubbed his eyes again, trying to get them to focus on the male Viera with charcoal skin, black fur, short, wavy hair and golden eyes that stood in front of him. He wore a well worn, dusty green jacket, and had a backpack that looked like it carried half of Eorzea in it. It took Tamru a moment for his brain to process who he’d run into.
     “Erenville!”

     “It may help you to see, if you were to wear your glasses.” Erenville reached into Tamru’s jacket, pulling a pair out of an inner pocket and plopping them on his face. “Does wonders, you know.”

     “I can see just f-...oh that is much better.”

    “Maybe now you will keep them on your face. I hope you haven’t rushed into any sort of conflict without them.” Erenville gave Tamru a stern look when he didn’t immediately confirm he’d done no such thing. “… Do I even want to-”
     “Two Primals and a dragon infested fort. Actually that last one was a bit. Ah. Challenging.” He cleared his throat. “Because an Ascian interfered, and not because of my eyes.” He crossed his arms, huffing quietly.
     “It astounds me that you pick a job that requires to carry around a tome and you refuse you wear your glasses.” Erenville chided again.

     “I can see things up close! Usually! I’m just a bit exhausted at the moment.” He must be, for it took him all this time to realize… “Wait, you know who I am? You remember me?” Tamru contained his excitement as much as possible, also fighting the urge to wiggle like Yda or Himi did when they got excited.
     “Well, being halfway across the world doing my job and being far away from an amnesia plague seems to have helped.” Erenville frowned. “But let’s step back a bit; you said you were exhausted. Have you eaten and rested properly?”

     “I was on my way to the Bismark, actually.”

     “Well, then let me accompany you. My boat does not leave for some time. And don’t say no, it is not as though I have anything else to do.”

     Erenville leaned on the table, watching Tamru politely stuff his face with food to get his energy back. He cheekily reached into his own bag, to pull out a slice of Archon Loaf to slide across the table towards Tamru.
     “Do not give me that look.” Erenville snorted. “You clearly need it more than I. The food here may taste malms better, but you know this is better for your aether.” He smirked as Tamru begrudgingly took the slice, chomping on it slowly. “I had heard the tales of a new group of Warriors of Light taking on Primals and slaying them. I had not considered that included you.”

     “You sound so disappointed.”

     “I am not. But you and I both know others will certainly be.” Erenville took a moment to study Selene curiously, a million questions running through his mind.

Tamru pursed his lips together, lowering the unfinished slice of bread. He knew Erenville was right, but he didn’t want to dwell on it. Even still…
     “I’ll tell them I’m secretly babysitting the little Lord Alphinaud and being a hero is all part of the disguise.”

     “That won’t wo-”
     “No, I am serious. He’s one of my current traveling companions.” Tamru polished off the rest of his bread before digging back into the much tastier Bismark food. Erenville scoffed, plopping his elbow onto the table as he facepalmed.
     “Seven hells. You’re the luckiest man I know alive.” Erenville glanced up. “That certainly lined up well for you, didn’t it?”

     “Like me running into you? Some might say it’s my Blessing of Light, working overtime.”

     “I’m inclined to believe that. It all seems quite serendipitous.” Erenville shook his head. “Anything else I should know?”

     “One of the people I’m traveling with can teleport whenever and wherever she wants.” He polished off the rest of his meal. “And I feel as though I should remember her, but I don’t.” Erenville fell silent, tilting his head to one side, carefully considering Tamru’s words before speaking.
     “How… curious.”

     “Isn’t it?”

     “I would not object to meeting her before I leave; though if it can’t be arranged, I will not fret. However...” He checked the time. “Although I have time left, I should make my way down to the docks. If you want to find me again before I leave, that is where I will be.” Erenville rose from his seat, smiling softly. “And for what it is worth. ‘Twas good seeing you. I hope it is not another six years before we see each other again.” He pulled out another loaf slice. “In case your dragon-fighting friend needs a little boost herself.” With that, he departed into the bustling crowds of Limsa Lominsa. Tamru paid for his meal, and tucked the bread into his satchel. Unsure of where to start his search for the others – he doubted they’d leave without him, he decided to give them a buzz over his link pearl, only to be beaten to it as his went off.
     “Hello? Oh, Resin. I’m back in Limsa, I was just about to – ah! Where? I’ll be there anon!” He ended the call and ran like a bat out of hell away from the Bismark, this time, not running into anyone as he made his way to the inn.

     Jacke was cradling Himi closely as she fussed and groaned. She was feverish, clammy, and Resin and the poor, overworked Doctor couldn’t figure out what was wrong. Van had even gone through every antidote he knew and nothing had worked.

     “If this is Aether sickness, I’ve never seen anything like it!” The Lalafell doctor shook her head. She sighed in relief when Tamru walked in, even though she wasn’t entirely sure what more he could do. “Perchance, are you the same Viera who was assisting my friend in the Springs?”

     “I am.” Tamru nodded; Himi was right, rumors and gossip DO spread quickly in Eorzea.

     “Excellent! I hope there is something you can do, because I am plumb out of ideas!” She went on to explain the chain of events, as she knew them. Himi’s exhaustion, her falling asleep, her not getting better despite being in bed and progressively getting worse, like a slow build up of aether sickness that wasn’t responding to the usual treatments.

Feeling refreshed now, Tamru’s mind buzzed with theories and questions until he recalled the fight with the dragon; at some point Himi had been chucked into the wall of the bubble.

     “The bubble...” He muttered, the doctor tilted her head to one side.

     “Eh?” She shrugged, having not context for what he was referring to.

     “The aether one that Lahabrea summoned to hide the battle?” Resin asked.

     “Yes. That aether; it doesn’t take a genius to realize it was corrupted. I didn’t see it happen, but I certainly heard how hard she hit it when the dragon tail swiped her. I do not know how long she was touching it, but...”

     “But the dove could’a been touchin’ it long ‘nuff to twist her aether in a bad way?” Jacke glanced between her and Tamru; gods, if anything happened to her, he’d never be able to look Thancred in the eye again. Once he turned up, that is. Tamru nodded, quickly rushing to her side.

     “Thankfully, I’ve just the spell, though you may all want to step back. Sometimes ah, aggressive things get purged and need to be dealt with.” He eyed Jacke, who reluctantly set her down on the bed. He stepped away, pulling out his daggers and standing protectively in front of the Doctor. Resin and Van were also ready, not sure what to expect but trusting Tamru. Selene flittered around the room as Tamru quietly cast Esuna, much as he had at the springs.

     Her body jerked with a jolt of pain and she cried out, but a calming warmth soon engulfed her and she relaxed. No corrupted aether needing to be forcibly purged left her body; but she otherwise improved immediately. So much so, she sat up, looking almost fully refreshed – she was a bit hungry, after all. He offered her the wrapped slice of bread.
     “I don’t know what you did, but I haven’t felt this good in ages. Thank you!” She gave Tamru a tight hug, who patted her back, a tad confused. She flung her legs over the side of the bed, much to Jacke’s protests.
     “Dove, at least let the doc check ye out ‘fore ye leave!” He fussed.

Selene squealed happily as Tamru joined Resin and Van on the other side of the room.
     “Did you just learn that trick, or have you been hiding it all this time? Nice glasses, by the way.”

     “I just learned it.” Tamru hummed, thinking of what Erenville said earlier. “Serendipitous indeed.” He quietly clicked his tongue, glancing at Himi, who was chomping away at the Archon loaf, not minding the bland taste at all.

Chapter Text

     “We have been in Aleport for twenty minutes, and things have already taken a turn.” Tamru sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. Himi let out a loud snort, and Van grumbled loudly. “Haunted island, indeed.”

     “Oh don’t tell me, in a world filled with dragons, the power of prayer, body-possessing beings of eld, and necromancy you find yourself not believing in ghosts” Himi whapped his arm playfully. She giggled at first, but a quick, sharp pain in her head forced her to nurse a headache.

     “I did not say that.” He clicked his tongue. He raised a hand to offer a heal, but she waved him off. “But not all hauntings are real hauntings, and sailors are prone to exaggeration.”

Himi couldn’t argue with that, but she did argue when they insisted she stay behind, despite how much better she was feeling. Despite the obvious headache that was waxing and waning.

     “Regardless of whether or not the dead have risen, there’s still prone to be other dangerous things on the island and you should stay out of combat till tomorrow. Alright?” Van shook his head. “You’re our heaviest hitter, and we’ll need you at your best for Garuda.” She puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms but… he was right.

     “FINE. But if you get overwhelmed, at least fucking call me before you all die?” She threw her arms up into the air, stomping away towards the tavern.

    “I doubt it’ll be that bad.” Resin shrugged their shoulders.

But it was.

Of course it was.

     There had been several points in time throughout their excursion to the Isles where they considered summoning Himi. But Van joined Resin in the spell flinging, and with Tamru’s healing they performed admirably whenever they ran into trouble. But then, ah. But then they realized they had to deal with a Siren. A Siren who could raise the dead with her singing, according to Mimidoa, the Lalafell that secured them passage to the isles. There was no way they could attract the thing to the shore and take her out and her thralls on their own.

     “Okay, so it is that bad.” Resin chewed on their lower lip.

     “That’s it. I’m calling Himi.” Van bent his ears back, reaching up to his link pearl. But there was nothing but static. He tried again, more static. “Seven hells!” He grumbled, kicking at the sand.
     “It must be interference from, well, that.” Tamru gestured at the corrupted aether impaled lighthouse. Of which, they’d ironically been barred from entering because it was too dangerous so someone else was collecting a crystal sample for them.

     “We could always just get back on the boat and go get her.” Resin suggested, but then, well. The sultry sounds of a sweet song slithered into their ears.

     “Shit shit shit shit shit!” Van tilted his ears back, covering them with his hands in a desperate attempt to ward out the singing. Tamru tried the same, but well...large rabbit ears.

     “I’ve only the one extra set!” Mimidoa flailed after handing them to Resin, who promptly handed them to Van, since he had the most sensitive hearing. Though honestly, that probably didn’t matter much. Resin frantically rummaged through their bag and pockets, as the song got louder, closer, and the dead began to rise. They hadn’t yet attacked; but they were easily outnumbered. Tamru slowly felt his mind begin to slip, when he felt a spell wash over the beach, and the song cut out. The Siren could only squeak, as she found herself silenced.

     “Tamru, did you do that?” Van asked, removing the ear plugs.
     “Nay, I do not have such a powerful silence spell at my disposal.” Even though she was temporarily put on mute, the dead were still in her thrall, and were now turning their attention to the four.

     “You’re welcome!” An unfamiliar fifth voice called out – perched on sea pillar, was an Ascian Overlord, judging by the robes and red mask. Though it wasn’t Lahabrea. “Oh keep yer knickers untwisted, I’m here to help.” She grinned, patting her chest. “You see, I don’t like it when anyone, even cute bird ladies, prevent the dead from getting their due rest!” The bubbly Ascian cracked her knuckles as her grin widened. “So sorry, feathertits, your singing career is officially over!” She held her left arm out, like one would a bow and pulled her right arm back as if pulling on a string; even though there was nothing there, she mimed releasing an arrow. They thought her mad, or just being silly as she was an Ascian… but as she “released” the string, an arrow made of Aether materialized and flew through the air, striking the Siren dead center. The creature silently wailed and screamed, twitching violently before exploding and dissipating into bright sparks of light herself, immediately releasing her thralls who may finally, get some rest.

     “Seven hells!” 

     “Bada bing, bada boom!” The Ascian bowed, even though no one was clapping.

     “Who are you?” Tamru glared up at her; helpful or no, an Ascian was an Ascian.

     “Ah? My name you mean? Well~!” She wagged a finger, grinning playfully. “That. Is. A. Secret!” She giggled, blowing them a kiss before back flipping off the sea pillar and swan diving into the darkness.

     “You know? If that’s just how Ascians were? I wouldn’t mind them so much when they showed up.” Resin nodded. A bold admission, but were they wrong?
     “Chaotic, but helpful? Aye, I prefer that to whatever the hell Lahabrea keeps doing.” Van grumbled. They quickly got their corrupted crystal from the hyur who was somehow more qualified to collect it than they were, and left the isle as soon as possible. None of them noticed that a second Ascian had been watching; one they knew all too well.
     “Shit.” Lahabrea hissed, leaving in his own swirl of darkness.

     They returned to Aleport, and sought out the student who had sent them there in the first place. They found Ceana in the tavern with Himi, rambling on what sounded like a very nerdy conversation about corrupted crystals.

     “Oh, I see you’ve returned with another incorrect corrupted crystal.” Himi raised a glass, and Van and Resin looked defeated.
     “How do you already know we have the-” Van frizzed his tail.

     “Because what we need is a corrupted ice crystal.” Himi spun around in her chair. “And those? Are not here.” She polished off her drink.

     “'Tis true.” Tamru confirmed. Giving Himi a look for drinking when she already had a headache. “But you see, Cid, and especially Alphinaud really wanted us to go to Thanalan. And we didn’t want to one up Alphinaud and have to listen to him bellyache about not being that clever. Besides; we would have had to go there anyways to acquire the proper vessel and those two are clearly not done with repairs, otherwise they’d be calling to tell us to hurry up. Or at least Alphinaud would be.” Tamru shook his head. Van thought about this for a moment, eventually shaking his head when he realized how right they were.

     “You all look a little frazzled, were the undead that bad?” Himi set her glass upside down on the bar. Eyeing the three curiously as she reached for a glass of water next.

     “Well, yes and no. There was a Siren.” Tamru hummed.

     “You fought a Siren! Without me!” Himi pouted.

      "Well, no. Because an Ascian showed up and killed her before we could do anything.” He hummed again. Himi had chosen the best-worst time to take a drink, and nearly choked.

     “Pull the other one!”

     “He ain’t lyin’. An Ascian showed up, mad about the Siren messing with the dead, killed it, then left.” Van pinched the bridge of his nose. “Can’t wait to explain that one to Alphinaud.” He sat next to Himi as he and the other two joined her and Ceana as they finished their food and drinks. Van snuck a popoto from Himi’s plate while she was distracted, and shot Resin a look to keep them from snitching.

     “Your meal in Limsa not enough? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you eat so much.” Tamru flicked an ear. “Then again, that says everything, doesn’t it. Sooner or later all that spellwork without the proper nutrient intake was going to catch up to you.”

     “I know, I know.” Himi mumbled. “I’ll keep an eye on that better, moving forward.” She flashed cheeky grin. Tamru had a feeling she would, in fact, not keep a better eye on her health.

     “So where do we go to get a corrupted Ice crystal?” Van grumbled.

     “Gridania.” Himi and Tamru answered in unison.

     “Gridania. You mean, the place where we started, Gridania?” Resin flattened their expression.

     “Mhm.” Himi smacked her lips after polishing off her water. “It shares a border with Coerthas, after all.” She set a few coins on the bar, more than enough to cover the food and drink for her and the student. 

       “You’d think the little Lord would have thought of that right away, but, you know. He was too busy lecturing us on how Aether worked.”

      “Are you feeling well enough to-”

     “To teleport to Gridania to meet student number three? Of course.” Himi sighed, rising to her feet. “I already know who to look for, as, Ceana has told me already. Obviously. I mean. We’ve been hanging out most of the time.” She bid farewell to her conversation buddy, and with a quick vwip, teleported herself and the other three to the Black Shroud.

Chapter Text

     Alphinaud’s face distorted as Himi proudly plopped a corrupted ice crystal, covered completely in Spriggan digestive fluids, into his outstretched hands. His silent disgust and strained appreciation made the whole trip well worth the hassle. The young lord quickly passed the crystal on to Cid, who was less phased by the state of the item. Alphinaud awkwardly stood there, juice on his hands, not wanting to wipe them off on his jacket, too proud to ask if anyone had a cloth he could use. Too polite to wipe them on the wooden railing. Though that may not have been very effective regardless.
“So do you… want to hear about the friendly Ascian or…?” Himi sucked on her lower lip as she eyed Alphinaud, holding her laughter in.

     “…I do. But. Pray. Give me… a moment.” Alphinaud shuffled out of the docking bay, holding his hands precariously away from his body. He returned several minutes later, lips pursed as he kept his thoughts to himself. “Now that that’s dealt with. Pray, continue. What of this friendly Ascian, as you so called them?”

     The spooky island trio regaled Alphinaud with all the details they could remember regarding the strange woman, and he listened carefully, mulling over each bit of information carefully in his mind. A curious thing, to be sure, had there ever been helpful Ascians in the past? It was certainly something worth researching once the business with Garuda was done and over with. Alphinaud paused, tilting his head slightly as he eyed Tamru.
     “New glasses?”

     “Ah. No. I’ve always had them. Just was not wearing them.”

     “I see. Well! They look handsome on you – pray, if you need them, best to keep them on lest you walk into someone!” Alphinaud flashed the politest, most passive aggressive smile Tamru had ever seen. The young elezen then turned on a heel to see if Cid required any assistance with the crystal.

     The sun had long dipped below the horizon by the time the Scions departed on the newly repaired airship. And were it not for the looming destination, the trip was otherwise, quite a pleasant one. The view of the glittering stars was unrivaled from the sky! One conversation lead to another, and with a little help from four Echoes going off, Cid found his lost memories flooding back to him. Himi was happy for him, much like the others, but she felt a tad… jealous that his came back in one fell swoop and she still couldn’t remember piss all. She caught the sneaky wink Cid tossed towards Tamru; who seemed quietly overjoyed that someone finally remembered him. Alphinaud cast a sympathetic glance towards Himi, when he realized that only Cid’s memories had returned, and not hers.

     “Cid, I must ask… do you...” Alphinaud glanced between Cid and Himi, who was now brooding in the back of the ship, sitting on a crate. Cid glanced over his shoulder, taking a long hard look at her.

     “Aye. I recognize her now.” He furrowed his brow.

     “From Carteneau?” Alphinaud asked.

     “From the Empire.” Cid shook his head as he further confirmed what had already been confirmed so many times before. Himi groaned and buried her head in her knees. “Don’t be like that, lass! It’s no worse than me being from it.” He sighed. “Met your grandmother once; real sweet lady. Never met your mother.” He perused through his memories. “It was sometime before I’d left the Empire. I was at one of the parks, collecting my thoughts. And I saw you, sitting on one of the swings, looking frail as anything. Of course I wasn’t sure who you were; knew you had to be related to your Grandmother somehow but I didn’t know it was the mysterious Una sitting on that swing.”

     “The mysterious Una?” Alphinaud quirked an eyebrow.

     “Aye. Everyone knew she existed, but she didn’t leave the house. Too sick; we were told. To sick to leave. Wasn’t until what, your late 20’s you finally left – ah, right. You, er. Forgive me for asking that as if you can remember.” Cid chewed on his lower lip. “But look at you now! So much healthier and no longer frail! What have the Scions been feeding you?” This earned a giggle from Himi, and Cid relaxed.

     “Sick?” Tamru and Alphinaud exchanged glances. “Did they ever say with what?”

     “Not officially, no. But between my father being who he was and Gaius --” Cid shook his head. “Himi, lass, do you want to hear any of this? Even if you can’t remember a lick of it they’re still memories involving you.” He glanced her way again, awaiting her reply. She thought about it for a moment, before nodding in silent permission for him to resume. He cleared his throat as he nodded, continuing. “Someone had tried to assassinate her mother, just before she was due to give birth. Obviously both were fine in the end, but I always heard the poison being blamed for the frailty.” He rubbed his chin.

     “By the Twelve! What low-life would… I know it’s the Empire but...” Alphinaud gasped, anger swelling in his chest. Tamru wrinkled his nose, promptly plopping down next to Himi, draping an arm around her shoulder.

     “The Aelius family is part of the Populares, and they were in particular, quite loud with their pacifism. And I mean loud.” Cid whistled.

     “Considering the Empire continues to be assholes led by douchebags, that pacifism certainly didn’t have any impact.” Himi grumbled. Tamru gave her a gentle squeeze.
     “Your family tried, that’s the important thing.”

     “All the more concerning they’re desperate for her to return. Either they think she knows something, or they wish to kill her.”

     “Could be worse.”

     “How could it be worse?”

     “At least I can confirm you’re not related to the Emperor. In case anyone has thrown that rumor in your face.”

     “Are there… people who think that?” Alphinaud wrinkled his nose.

     “Aye, whole bloody rumor mill that she’s his secret daughter or granddaughter. But I mean..,” Cid gestured at her. “Let’s be real, were that true she’d be a lot taller.”

     “OI.” Himi huffed, puffing out her cheeks. “I’m the same height as Thancred!”

     “Who’s still shorter than everyone here but Van and Alphinaud.” Cid grinned as he and Himi bantered back and forth. Alphinaud rubbed his chin, side stepping towards Van.

     “How does she go from being frail, to so adept at spell work?” He whispered.

     “Either her being sick that whole time was a lie to cover something else up or she was intentionally kept sick.” Van flicked an ear.

     “Another mystery for after Garuda.” Alphinaud sighed. “Why is it that every time we learn something about her, it almost comes off as some sort of ruse?”

     “Aye, the whole thing stinks of taradiddles, as Jacke would say.” Van puffed out his tail.

     “Indeed. But, for now, let us focus on Garuda.”

     And now, he could see her for himself. The Garlean who knew magic. Gaius Van Baelsar watched the Warriors of Light take arms against Garuda – with Himi in front, taking the brunt of the hits despite technically being nothing more than a caster. Cid, a Miqo’te and some elezan child distracted the Ixal to prevent them from assisting Garuda. Gaius hummed, thoughts churning and rolling around in his head as two wayward children of the Empire fought to save Eorzea.

     It was little surprise to him when they bested the Lady of the Vortex, and even less of a surprise when she failed to temper them, thanks to the mysterious power of the Echo, and the Blessing of Light. Something Lahabrea often sneered at when he thought Gaius wasn’t listening. He sauntered down the hill as the Scions prematurely celebrated their victory; Garuda hadn’t vanished and she was still eager to fight despite her bellyaching over losing her first battle.

     “Is that all?” Gaius called out as he approached. The Scions turned, and he found amusement in watching Cid grab Himi and hide her behind him as if he hoped Gaius hadn’t noticed her.

     “WHAT?” Garuda screeched, turning her attention to Gaius.

     “O Lady of the Vortex, I beseech you again. Is. That. All?” He challenged her. Garuda metaphorically foamed at the mouth with rage at being so disrespected that night – while she had a hissy fit, Gaius turned to address Cid. Himi had amusingly poked her head out from behind him to get a good look at Gaius, and his knees almost buckled, now that he could get a good look at her. She looked exactly like her mother, only younger. Nero was right; that was… an uncanny resemblance. Too much of one for Gaius’s tastes. At first, he pretended to have not seen the woman there; addressing Cid directing, egging him for leaving the Empire, asking what he hoped to accomplish that night by challenging Garuda. Cid had no answers, he could only stutter.

     “And as for you, Una.” He heard her squeak as she ducked behind Cid again. “Don’t think I did not see you there, fighting for these savages.” He pulled put a white job stone, emblazoned with the rune of the White Mage. “This is yours, is it not?”

     “Hypnos, that cheeky bastard!” Van spat, ears bent back. “So that’s why we couldn’t find it.”

     “Indeed. And it can be yours again, Una. If you come home. The Emperor misses you. And think of all the people you could help, heal, if you had this again!” Oh, that was satisfying. Watching the Scions turn their heads to stare at her. Only Cid and the Miqo’te seemed unsurprised.

     “The Emperor.” Alphinaud balked. “...That sure does explain the abundance of soldiers trying to take her back.” Alphinaud muttered.

     “I’m not so desperate to get it back that I would return to the Empire! I don’t care WHO misses me or WHO wants me to go back. I never will, and fuck you for trying!” She covered her ears, shaking. The conversation and bantering from Garuda continued, but she drowned it out. She drowned it all out. It wasn’t until Cid had grabbed her wrist and shouted for her to run did she realize Ifrit and Titan had been summoned. She held onto his hand as they ran, away from the Primals and Empire, away from a fight they couldn’t win right now. He didn’t let go until they were all safely on the airship, and Himi returned to her crate, slumping down and lowering her head. Some conversation or another took place – something happened with the Primals as they ran but she didn’t notice. It was all too much . The Emperor wants her back the Emperor wants her home. The world’s biggest asshole was concerned for her well being. What a compliment. Somehow hearing it from Gaius made it worse.

     Vesper bay was brought up in conversation but she still didn’t listen. She hadn’t even noticed that Van, Resin and Tamru had been sitting by her side the whole ride. She didn’t look up until Alphinaud’s white shoes stepped into her vision. She expected him to be angry or disgusted, but instead he was smiling.

     “Do not worry, friend. We’ll find a way to get your jobstone back.” He gently patted her shoulder before returning to Cid’s side to continue their whispered conversation. This was when she noticed the other three; felt a little weird they were sticking so close by her, when no so long ago they were constantly leaving her behind.

     “For what it’s worth.” Resin piped up first, “He could have said you were the Emperor’s daughter, and I’d still be sad if the Empire dragged you home, willing or not.” Tamru and Van nodded in agreement, and Himi blubbered, burying her face in her hands.

Chapter Text

     The time had come to return to the Waking Sands; still cast in silent darkness but absent of the corpses and blood. Even still… Himi found it difficult to move forward. She picked at her gloves and fidgeted – she didn’t want to cry as she already felt a wee bit dehydrated even if that didn’t actually make much of a difference. She clutched the back of Cid’s shirt as the Scions made their way to the Solar. Alphinaud made a brief comment that it seemed like someone had been there recently, but then again, perhaps it was only his imagination.

     “Who goes there!” Yda shouted, startled by the door opening. Himi perked up at seeing Yda as she sunk to the floor; overwhelmed that this wasn’t a dream. Especially with Cid there. “I… I don’t believe it… I was so sure you’d been –“ If she planned on saying anything else, those words went out the window the moment she got a tackle hug from Himi, sending the two flopping onto the ground.
     “YYYDDDDAAAAAA.” Himi squealed, then blubbered. Screw being dehydrated, she was going to cry.

     “I wasn’t here when it happened!” Yda sniffled. “I… I was still in talks at the Adder’s nest.” She held onto Himi tightly. “I… didn’t know until… I got back and… the church had already taken the bodies, but there were still some stains… I don’t know who had started cleaning but…” She rubbed her nose. “I wouldn’t have known where to start if Y’shtola hadn’t been here to help me –“ She noted that Himi smelled like rolanberries and the ocean, as the two finally sat up. Yda reached over to wipe some of Himi’s tears off her face and, oh goodness, she was really sobbing hard.

     “Y’shtola is here too?” Alphinaud perked up.

     “Yes, but she’s not here right now. She’s gone to Ul’dah to meet a man who may know what happened to the others.” Yda grunted as Tamru helped her and Himi to their feet. Himi immediately pulled Yda in for another hug, not that Yda minded. “Papalymo and Minfilia weren’t among the dead, so Y’shtola thinks they were taken somewhere.”

    “Under the orders of the Black Wolf, no doubt.” Alphinaud tapped his chin.

    “Why would he want them?” Cid asked.

    “Because they possess knowledge of – SEVEN HELLS!” Alphinaud exclaimed, snapping his attention onto Himi. “Of course! It’s so obvious why did none of us realize it before! Himi; the Empire wouldn’t have sent so many people to collect you if they just wanted you to return home! No, even if the Emperor misses you, as they claim, 'tis clear the Black Wolf has other motives. They want you for your Echo! Think of it; despite wanting Cid back safe and sound they’ve been considerably less aggressive in their methods in trying to convince him to return home.”

    “Uhm. I’ve missed something, I think.” Yda glanced between Himi and the others.

    “We’ll fill you in later.” Alphinaud sighed.
    “So either the Emperor doesn’t want me home, or he does, and Gaius is taking that opportunity to nab me for the Echo?” Himi flattened her expression, exhausted. “It’s a good theory, but is Gaius stupid enough to twist an order from the Emperor like that?” She glanced at Cid. He thought for a moment, and shrugged.
    “He wouldn’t betray the Emperor, but he may be hoping that you’d relinquish your knowledge willingly if he could convince you to go home. Hmn. I think it’s more likely the Emperor hasn’t put out an order for your return, but Gaius has ordered his people to make that claim.” He turned to Alphinaud, who took a moment to consider this before nodding.

    “An excellent point; he may have been hopeful that upon hearing that the Emperor wants her back, she may have willingly surrendered on her own. But the fact that such a ruse could have possibly worked in the first place still says much of how the Empire currently views her.”

    “I’m standing right here.”

    “And the more I think of it, if the Emperor himself truly wished her home, unharmed. I’d imagine there would be a bigger effort to collect her. Perhaps something more underhand like poisoning her just enough to render her unconscious so they could whisk her away, or something of the sort.”

    “...Alphinaud.” Cid cleared his throat.

    “Could there even be a possibility that the Emperor isn’t aware she’s been found? No, I doubt such news would have escaped his ear. I wonder if –“ He flinched as Tamru gently bapped the top of his head.
    “Tis true, Himi’s situation is an enticing mystery for the ages.” He clicked his tongue. “But pray, perhaps this is a discussion for another time? Let us give this mystery a rest, for now, and perhaps we should not speak of Himi as if she’s just another thing and not a friend who is visibly upset.”

Alphinaud’s face flushed in embarrassment as he finally looked at Himi; arms crossed, eyes red from crying, and staring at the floor.

     “Ah! Y-yes. My sincere apologies.” Alphinaud cleared his throat as he continued. “In regards to the Echo; he’d want the protection it grants from Primals for his Allagan weapon. But, in the meantime, clearly he means to use Minfilia to gain an understanding of the Echo. But that still doesn’t explain how the Empire came to know the location of the Waking Sands in the first place.” Despite sticking up for Himi, a part of Tamru couldn’t help but wonder if she had something to do with it. He wasn’t about to admit that out loud; but the possibility was still on the table and he couldn’t discount it.

     Alphinaud next bade them all rest; and despite how hard the floor and benches were, it was easy enough to doze off. At least until the Echo sprang to life and sent the four crystal bearers into a dream of a meteor shower and a message from Hydaelyn. Tamru thought Himi’s light was a little off; but was quickly distracted by Resin bemoaning being there because they “only had one crystal of light” and thus, “didn’t belong here”. But before Tamru or anyone could properly reassure Resin, they awoke to the Solar door flinging open and –

     “Y’shtola!” Yda squealed, jumping to her feet.

     “Himi! Resin! Tamru, Van! I see you are all safe!” She sighed, relieved. “Alphinaud as well… and… Cid!?” She gawked as Himi tackled her. Y’shtola’s tail frizzed, but she managed to not fall over as Yda had. She smiled warmly, giving Himi a tight hug as she glanced around the room. “That we should all find each other again. It is as if the benevolent hand of Master Louisoix guides us all.” She gave Himi’s back a couple of pats to indicate that the hug had gone on long enough for her, and stepped back. “He would not see us undone so easily. Not now, when the need is so great. I know where Minfilia and the others are being held.” She flicked an ear as Himi uttered an overjoyed squeal.

     At first, Himi didn’t care when Y’shtola relayed that they were being held at Castrum Centri in Mor Dhona. She was just so happy that they were being held somewhere and they were alive. Alive meant they could be rescued. That’s all that mattered to her, that they could be rescued. Himi’s spirit’s soared even higher when Y’shtola suggested they go to Coerthas to beseech Lord Portelaine of House Durendaire for the assistance. Even though Himi could teleport there whenever she wanted, needing to be in Coerthas was all the more excuse to say hello to Haurchefant; just to be friendly, of course.

But the Observatorium must come first, though that didn’t stop Himi from having an extra spring in her step as Lord Portelaine greeted them warmly.

     “Ah, Himi! Always good to see you and yours! To what pleasure do I owe your company?” He leaned forward in his chair, listening carefully to her request for information about the Castrum. He had heard of the Imperials attempt to ambush her and wondered if she perhaps sought revenge? Though such a thing almost seemed beneath her… Ah, the Castrum held their friends prisoner. There was further relief from the Scions when he relayed the news that two others had been spotted fleeing captivity. Plans to find and rescue them before they were captured again were promptly made. Infiltrating a Castrum would take much longer preparation, after all.
But as the room bustled with ideas, Himi’s joy slowly melted into worry.

     “W-wait.” He voice cracked. “Did your reports say anything about a hyur male? White hair, brown eyes? Black shirt? Green pants? Really ugly sandals that go to his knees?”

Yda couldn’t help but snort at Himi’s description of Thancred’s footwear. Though, she frowned when the Lord shook his head.
     “I’m afraid not.”

Himi wilted, and Resin put a hand on her shoulder.

     “I...I understand.” She spoke softly, picking at her gloves. She drowned out the rest of the conversation, only knowing it was time to leave when Y’shtola gently guided her out the door.

     The search had almost gone without a hitch; Van found Wedge like it was nothing, though he now had to remain at the tower because his prosthetic was freezing up in the cold. Biggs however, was more of a challenge and by the time Tamru, Resin, Y’shtola and Yda had found him… so had the Imperials.
     “Himi, where are you?” Resin whispered into a link pearl. “We’ve found Biggs, but there’s a swarm of Imperials!”

     “We can’t wait for her!” Tamru hissed, Yda and Y’shtola agreed. They couldn’t waste another moment. Y’shtola lead the charge, and the Imperials were quick to summon even more reinforcements despite how many were already present. With Y’shtola there, Tamru had an easy of enough time keeping everyone alive but the Imperials kept summoning more, and more; several magitek stomped onto the scene and even Selene whined a little as she flew around, granting succor to Tamru and his allies. Tamru flung a damaging spell when he could, but keeping everyone alive was, well, more important. In the corner of his eye he caught a figure approaching the battle, and he was so relieved to see it wasn’t another Imperial. At least not one loyal to the Empire.
     “HEY.” Himi shouted, her voice echoing in the cold night. A few soldiers turned, but it wasn’t until she snapped her fingers and the magitek burst into flames did she have everyone’s full attention. She’d adjusted her bangs so that the soldiers couldn’t see she didn’t have a third eye, in case they didn’t know, and she stared each one of them down.

     “I-it’s her!” One of the soldiers squeaked.
     
     “Th-they say she snapped her fingers and took out 37 men all at once! They’re all still in the infirmary!”

     “D-don’t be daft. S-she’s Garlean! Garleans can’t u-use magic!”

     “Well SHE just did!”

     “It’s probably why the Emperor always kept her so close, th-think about it! W-why else would his Radiance cling so tightly to a Populares?”

     “Y...your orders, sir? D-doesn’t his R-radiance w-want her t-to come home…?”

Himi sauntered up to the Elezen conscript who was in command of the shivering soldiers. Even though she was much shorter, she felt so tall as his lip quivered.
     “...Boo.” She wiggled her hands and the man hollered, stumbling backwards.
     
     “RETREAT.” He yelled, and there was no hesitation from the other soldiers as they all stumbled over each other to escape. Himi shrugged, watching them run for a moment before turning back to the others.
     
     “Actually, I think I could get used to being the Emperor’s scary, wayward attack dog, if that’s always the end result.” She shrugged.

     “I KNEW that was you!” Biggs huffed. “When we first met after the crash; I thought your face were familiar and I was right! …. I’m so glad you’re on the Scions side.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

     “What in the seven hells have I missed?” Y’shtola shook her head as she plopped her hands on her hips. “Pray, please enlighten me while we travel to someplace warm!”

     Himi sat apart from the others, focused on her soup. Biggs and Wedge reunited with Cid, filling the room with a warmth other than the fire and the smell of broth. The topic soon turned once again to the Waking Sands; how the Imperials knew where to not just look, but how quickly they came and left without anyone noticing. Y’shtola brought up teleportation magicks, the kind used by Ascians. But Tamru caught the quick glance she’d tossed at Himi, and he was inclined… to agree. They all wanted to believe she had nothing to do with it, but every bit of evidence made Himi look like the possible culprit. Could the memory loss be a dramatic ruse? The conversation shifted to the Castrum, and of the impending rescue mission. They agreed to travel to Revenant’s Toll, and to begin their planning there. Himi quickly downed her soup before vanishing in a teleport, and Tamru shook his head.

     “I doubt she’d teleport to Revenant’s Toll without us.”

     “Oh she absolutely is sneaking in a quick trip to Camp Dragonhead.” Resin snorted.

     “Leave her be; this time at least. But if she does it again then we should 100% begin the teasing.” Van nodded. Tamru chuckled as he and Resin left the Monument Tower to begin the trek to Revenant’s toll. Y’shtola and Yda soon, followed, but before Cid and the other two could leave, Van cleared his throat.

     “Yes, Van? You need something?” Cid tilted his head, wondering…

     “Yes. Well I. That is.” Van’s ears bent back shyly, as she shuffled in place, fidgeting almost the same way Himi did when she was nervous. “Well my leg, you know. Keeps freezing in the cold and...has been causing me pain more so as of late and casting spells ain’t too bad but y’know I’d like… like to be able to move around a bit more and uh.” He rubbed the back of his neck. Wedge’s face lit up. “And well everyone’s running into a Castrum to save our friends and a rickety leg is no good for that sort of thing and I figured sooner or later we’re going to have to deal with that Ultima weapon...” Bigg’s face lit up next. “And with our numbers down and all… I figure it’s gotta be all hands on deck and I can’t keep sitting things out our taking a back seat to crab at everyone else’s performance in the field if I can’t walk two paces without aching...so I was wondering if… if...” His tail flicked back and forth, puffed out.

     “Yes?” Cid grinned, waiting for Van to say it as Biggs and Wedge eagerly wiggled.

     “If...if...” Van stuttered, the three Engineer’s beaming with excited anticipation.

     “Say it, saaay iiit!” Wedge squeaked quietly. Van cleared his throat, ears and tail perking up as he buried his nervous pride and blurted out:

     “Can you make me a new leg, one that’s fit for combat of a particular skill set?” His tail resumed its swishing back and forth nervously as the words finally left his mouth. Cid’s grin couldn’t possibly get any wider as Biggs and Wedge celebrated behind him.

     “Easier done than said! When we’re finished, you’ll feel like a whole new Scion!” Cid clapped a hand on Van’s back, “Takes a lot to ask for help, especially for something like that. Proud of you, you ol’coot.”

     “Oi, kid, I’m old but I ain’t old enough to be a coot!” But he smiled all the same. Listening eagerly as the three engineers already started spouting off ideas and questions as they left for Revenant’s toll.

     Himi bounced in her seat as Haurchefant slid her a glass of hot cocoa across the table. He was quite busy that night; but Fury take him if he didn’t sneak a few minutes to catch up with his friend.
     “Full glad I am to hear your engineer friends are well! Though, disheartened that others remain captive in a Castrum.” He sat across from her, tapping his fingers on the wooden table as he took a sip. “If only I could provide men to help you in such an endeavor, but I know Ishgard would never allow it, not unless our Dragon problem vanished over night.” He sighed wistfully, admiring her as took a long drink of her cocoa before setting her mug down.

     “Have. Uhm. Perchance have any of your men seen… a white hair hyur male in the area?” She asked quietly.

     “You speak of Thancred? No, alas not. I take it he… wasn’t part of the group taken?” He frowned as Himi shook her head. “Well, I may not be able to rush into an Imperial Castrum with you, but...” He reached across the table to gently take her hand, giving it a squeeze. “I can tell my men to keep an eye out for him; and to treat him as they would you. He may be staying away from us under the assumption we’d be unfriendly.”

     “I didn’t see all the bodies, what if… what if he was among the dead but no one wants to tell me?” She returned the hand squeeze, glancing up at Haurchefant.

     “No, he’s alive. My gut tells me so! I haven’t met the man but something tells me that if he’s going to die; it’s going to be dramatically in your arms so he can say one last goodbye and so that there’s no mystery of where he’s gone.” He winked, taking another sip. Himi giggled softly into her own mug.

     “I don’t know, he does like his brooding… he’s like a cat. I can see you dramatically dying in someone’s arms, though. … However I’d prefer it if you didn’t. You’re fun.” She took a sip.

     “Ha! Oh, you know me so well already. I feel it’s safe to say you too, are a ‘die in someone’s arms’ type of woman.” He chortled as Himi snorted on her drink.

     “Okay I can’t lie. I would. Honestly do that. I mean I’d also, rather not die as I enjoy being alive. But if I’m gonna die at least let me be dramatic one last time.” She set her empty mug down, realizing she was still squeezing Haurchefant’s hand. “Ah. Sorry, I ah.”

     “Bah, I don’t mind in the slightest! Least I can do, for a friend.” He cleared his throat, “Actually, I was wondering if-” a loud knock on the door interrupted his question and he sighed. “Yes what is it?” He let go of her hand and leaned back in his chair, eyeing the Knight as she entered the room.

     “Sorry my Lord, Miss Claire, but the reports have come in on the Dravanian activity. Is Miss Claire joining us for the debriefing?”

     “Alas, she has a Castrum to infiltrate and some friends and allies to save from the clutches of that bloody Empire. She was merely stopping by to inform us there may be another ally of hers in the area trying to elude the Empire’s clutches.” He turned to her and smiled. “I promise you, if Thancred shows up, I will personally tell you.”

     “Personally tell me? How?”

     “...You silly woman, you have a Link Pearl, do you not?”

      “...OH.” Himi giggled snorted as the amused Knight bowed and took her leave. Haurchefant gathered the empty mugs, and he smiled warmly as he took one last look at her.

     “May the Fury guide you to victory, my friend! I have all the faith in the world you will be reunited with all your friends.”

At least, he hoped.

Chapter Text

     Having returned to Revenant’s Toll, Himi idled just outside one of the east gates. Eyes focused on the Crystal Tower, glittering in the distance. Something about it was… familiar. An irksome buzzing kept harassing her ears, but she could never find a bug to swat and it persisted even when she removed her link pearl. “What now?” She wondered to herself. “Isn’t there enough going on as is?” She wrinkled her nose as she wiped some lint off her link pearl onto her jacket before placing it back into her ear.

     “Is aught amiss, my friend?” Alphinaud stepped beside her, having noted her sour expression.

     “I’m fine, just a tiny bug being a bother.”

     “Ah, yes. Those do tend to be annoying; though I wasn’t aware this place had any issue with such tiny pests.” He hummed. “Tamru and Resin have returned from their snooping – that Tribunus woman will soon arrive. Safe to say, as she outranks you by malms, she may be less intimidated by you. Favored by the Emperor or no.”

     “Yeah, that’s something I find annoying. Everyone keeps being dramatic about that, and yet, you’d think if it were actually true my rank would be something higher than goe. What am I even goe of? What land? What people? No one’s said...’come back and take care of your province!’, just… ‘oooo Una, the Emperor misses you, oOooOooo...’” She rolled her eyes and wiggled her fingers. Alphinaud pursed his lips together to hold back a laugh as Tamru and Resin joined them.

     “That is a good question; perhaps Cid knows?” Tamru clicked his tongue. “I find it silly that I have not thought to ask before.” He narrowed his eyes. “Then again, 'tis curious that we’ve not caught word of any people under the Empire’s thumb missing their...person in charge as it were.”

     “I’m sorry, Himi. I’m trying to imagine you entering some small village to collect taxes, and it’s … difficult.” Resin snorted.

     “...Difficult as in emotionally difficult picturing me being an asshole, or…?” She gave them a liddy stare.

     “Difficult as in I can only picture you sauntering in, telling people to fuck off, go home and not bother paying, or you take only a singular chicken and consider their debts paid.”

     “...Honestly yeah, that checks out.” Himi snorted, giving a bemused shrug.

     “Language.” Tamru clicked his tongue. Gently bapping the back of their head.

     “Himi says that all the time!” Resin protested.

     “Try stopping her.” Tamru gave Resin a stare, and they relented with a sigh and a headshake.

     “My enjoyment of swearing aside, what’s next on the agenda for Castrum harassment, are there still things left to do?”

     “Yees… well...” Tamru shifted uncomfortably. “Actually – “

     “Sorry for interrupting; Himi, do you mind picking up some parts for me? Miss I-can-teleport-anywhere.” Cid smiled as he joined the group, holding a list out to Himi. She gave him and Tamru curious glances, but she relented. She took the paper from Cid, giving it a cursory glance before initiating the teleport to Limsa Lominsa.

     So often did she find herself in the harbor city as of late, the temptation to find an apartment and call it home was quickly growing. Not that she... had anything to put in an apartment. That aside, she was grateful that Cid had marked down who would have the items he needed and where they were located. Just because she could teleport everywhere didn’t mean she magically knew where every little thing was located. Usually. Sometimes she was honestly just really good at guessing. And, despite feeling useful for helping with the list, a part of her still felt… useless. Everyone went from not wanting her getting involved in anything to wanting her to do everything and somehow, it was starting to loop back to not wanting her around. On one hand, the fewer people sneaking around the better. But if the Empire was so fixated on her coming back, if SHE was discovered snooping around the Castrum, wouldn’t it just be business as usual and they’d leave her alone? But if they snatched her up and returned to her the Empire properly… what if she remembered everything and became evil? Maybe they already think she’s evil. Maybe she WAS evil? What was that thing back there with the dragon? She’d done that, right? She didn’t just dream it up?

     “Miss?”

     Y’shtola had given her a funny look back at the tower in Coerthas, she thought Himi hadn’t noticed but she HAD and why’d Van linger behind to speak with Cid? It must have been about his leg, obviously it was about his leg, duh, holy shit Himi get it together. But everyone was so nice on the airship, even after what Gaius said. Was it just because they’re hopeful she’ll get that White Mage jobstone back and Tamru can stop healing? Were White Mages even a THING anymore? If being a Black Mage properly was something that was few and far in between then there probably weren’t many White Mages around, shit, and doesn’t she have four other missing jobstones what the hell kind of adventurer was she. Maybe they weren’t hers, maybe she got them from other people, HA. She was evil. She’s the evil attack dog of the Emperor and she broke free from her leash and bumped her head and forgot who she was or something. Gods. Amnesia. How fucking stupid is that?

     “...Miss?”

     Granted half of Eorzea had amnesia but it was a very niche kind of amnesia! Cid had it but now he was better. Was that why he wanted her to actually do this? Did he remember her better than he let on and was revealing all these horrible things she did and now they were trying to figure out what to do with her? She really couldn’t remember so many things did they all think she was lying now? True, a lot of it seemed really off to her but SHE wasn’t sure why it all seemed off, and why was she talking to herself in her head in the third person, that’s fucking weird. Everything was fucking weird. Why does her head hurt so badly, why did she feel like she was hearing every whispered conversation in every corner of Eorzea, what was that ringing in her ears? Haha, Venat, line one … Who the hell is Venat. What kind of name is that oh her head was spinning so very fast they hate you why was it spinning so fast you’re a monster her heart’s thum m m mping so fast wh why why why couldn’t the world be quiet for ONE FUCKING MINUTE?

     “OI. DOVE.”Jacke’s hand gripped her shoulder, giving it firm shake. Her focus snapped to his face, wrought with worry and drained of colour. The whole of Hawker’s ally was staring at her, worried, concerned, but not frightened. She realized she was doubled over, holding her head as blood dripped from her ears.

     “I… s-sorry. I… uh. S-sorry the Echo was just going off a lot, uhm..uh.”

     “Ain’t never see the Echo cause someone pain like that.” The vendor whistled. “Then again, Van’s usually in pain and Tamru used to be pretty stoic.”

     “C’mon, let’s git.” Jacke whispered calmly, helping her to stand upright.

     “But I’ve got...I’ve got to get this list complete for Cid, and back to Revenant’s Toll, I...”

     “Dove, ye be in the best marketplace outside o’Ul’dah. Maybe even better – don’t tell ‘em I said that.” Jacke winked, handing the list and the bag of items she’d already gathered to someone who looked like a complete and total stranger; until Himi spotted the green bandanna just barely peaking out of their collar. “Speakin’ o’Ul’dah, would appear ye need a few bits and bobs from there as well. Ye know who t’call.” Jacke patted the sister’s arm, who promptly disappeared into the crowd that had begun its hustle and bustle once more.

     “B-but…!”

     “Dove, I swear on th’Navigator if ye keep tryin’ to protest I’ll dunk ye in the ocean miself.” Jacke guided her out of Hawker’s ally and she clamped her mouth shut.

      Jacke was half-carrying her by the time they got to the Mizzenmast Inn. Baderon helped Jacke get her to one of the rooms, quickly leaving so that he could fetch a doctor, healer, someone. They’d sat her down on the bed, but it wasn’t long after Baderon had exited was she back on her feet, stumbling to the attached bathroom and quickly shutting the door in Jacke’s face. Who. Well. He wasn’t sure why she needed it and opted to not enter. Unless he heard her fall. Or. Something.
      She clutched the edges of the sink, gasping for air. Her mind swirled with the imagine of a meteor shower just as it had the Waking Sands. There was a split second where she thought Hydaelyn was trying to say something to her, but her attention was quickly pulled to the sharp, churning sensation in her body. She gagged, spitting up a dark substance she at first thought was blood; but it was almost...black? Like ink. It happened a few more times, and all she could think to do was turn on the water and pray she could just. Wash it down the drain. A shadow loomed behind her, visible in the mirror but she wouldn’t look at it. Wouldn’t acknowledge it. She focused on her own reflection which was… was it scowling at her?

     “I didn’t AGREE TO THIS!” She swore she heard it say, angrily pounding its fists against the glass from the other side, cracking it. A bright red glyph flickered over Himi’s face in panic, on and off again in the blink of an eye, and she stumbled backwards. As soon as Jacke heard the crash of her falling, he flung the door open and quickly knelt beside her. Bits of glass from the broken mirror were stuck in her hands. A trail of blood covered the sink and part of the floor, and Jacke swore a few times as Baderon entered the Inn room again with a doctor in tow.

     “What in the seven 'ells 'appened, Jacke?”

     “I...I haven’t the foggiest!” He sputtered. “Didn’t even hear th’glass break. Just heard her fallin’ on her ass an’ she was bleedin’ everywhere!” He and Baderon quickly got her in a chair so the Doctor could get to work removing the shards from her flesh. The two eyed the broken mirror, and Baderon mumbled something about seven years of bad luck.

     “Like th’dove be needin’ any more o’that.” Jacke grumbled.

     “It feel spooky in 'ere?” Baderon whispered, jerking his head towards the inside of the bathroom.

     “...Aye. Feelin’ all sorts o' wrong.” Jacke wrinkled his nose.

     “Miss, please, sit down!”

     “But I’ve got to finish shopping and get back to Mor Dhona!”

     “Oh, no ye ain’t!” Jacke narrowed his gaze as he sauntered over to Himi. “Yer stayin’ put. Someone else has taken care o’yer knick knack gatherin’.” He put a hand on her shoulder to deter her from leaping to her feet.

     “If you’re to go anywhere, might I suggest Gridania!” The doctor sighed. “They have fantastic healers there, not to downplay my own skills. But they’ve just got a deep connection with healing spellwork it may do you some good.”

     “No no no no!” Himi sputtered. “I can’t stay here! Jacke, they’re in the Castrum! They’re so close! I have to save them! I know they said Thancred wasn’t with them, but maybe they just didn’t see him! I have to go!” And before anyone could stop her, she’d vanished in a teleport.

     “Dove! W-.. gods...damnit!” Jacke swatted at the air, frustrated. “She ain’t well ‘nough for all this jumpin’ around!”

     “C’mon, kiddo. Let’s you and I go… talk elsewhere and we’ll figure out a plan to 'elp yer girlfriend.”

     “Oi, she ain’t-”

     “Course not. Ye just be extra fussy o’er some dove who ain’t yer guildmate.” Baderon grinned, thanking the Doctor for their help as he led Jacke out of the room.

     “Get the HELL out of here!” Lahabrea bellowed at the other Ascian Overlord as she gracefully dodged each blast of fire he sent her way.

     “Gimme what I want, and I’ll go away!” She wiggled, pointing to the captured, and very confused, Scions as they awaited the arrival of the Tribunus. Several Garlean soldiers lay scattered about the floor, groaning in pain.

     “In all my years!” Papalymo mumbled. “Never thought I’d see two Ascians picking a fight with each other!”

     “Oh it’s no contest, if I put in a ilm of effort I’d wipe the floor with his sorry ass.” She grinned, face mostly hidden by her mask as she patted her chest.

     “HA! Feeble, weak thing! Your power pales in comparison to mine!” Lahabrea bellowed, waving his hand. A portal to the void opened under her feet, and with a goofy yelp, she fell through. It closed as soon as she’d fallen out of sight. “Make no mistake.” Lahabrea rumbled. “Her insistent need to help you and your foolish friends is a fluke. And she will be dealt with accordingly, once I get my hands on her.” He hissed, fading into the shadows himself.

     “What are the chances of that being a trick?” Papalymo sighed, glancing at Minfilia.

     “...Loathe I am to say it, but I think she was being sincere.”

     “...First time for everything, I suppose.” Papalymo sighed. Urianger remained quiet, thoughts mulling over in his head.

     Himi reappeared in Mor Dhona, tossing an irritated glance in the direction of the Crystal Tower; even if she couldn’t see it from her current position.

     “Himi!” Alphinaud called out as he dashed over, Tamru on his heels. “Are you well? Full shocked we were when a… Dutiful Sister arrived with Cid’s order instead of you.”

     “Yeah!” She smiled, as if nothing had gone awry that day. “Something itched my Echo as I teleported and got slapped with a bit of aether sickness. That’s all.” Alphinaud and Tamru sighed, both relaxing considerably at the news.

     “This area is particularly charged with aether. I suppose even for a woman of your teleportation talents, a poorly timed Echo would have some nasty side effects.” He smiled. “Never-the-less, full glad I am to see you are faring better already. I worried we’d be down one Warrior of Light when infiltrating the Castrum.”

     “I wouldn’t miss saving our friends for the world!” Himi grinned ear to ear, patting her chest. “How are we on preparations?”

     “Uniforms, signal blockers, and we’ve obtained a Reaper, which they’re repairing now. I was just on my way to Ul’dah to obtain a mammet core.” Tamru titled his head. “Do you wish to come along, or do you need a little break from teleporting?”

     “I’m actually a little hungry… and thirsty. Really, really thirsty.”

     “Then stay; it’s just a fetch errand. I doubt I will find myself needing to fight a dragon in the middle of Ul’dah.” Tamru smiled, before he vanished in his own teleport back to Thanalan.

Chapter Text

     For the briefest of moments, Himi thought that perhaps the rest of the day would be uneventful (at least until it was time to go to the Castrum,) but that hope was dashed when a Centurion with soldiers in tow marched up to get their reaper back. Though it was quickly made clear they’d had no idea who was responsible for the theft until this very moment.

     “The Reaper! Ah – taken by… M-Master Cid Garlond, U..U...Una goe Aelius, a-and the Eikon slayers!?” The Centurion stammered. The call for reinforcements, of course, was hindered by the jamming devices placed earlier. Himi and Tamru placed themselves between the reaper and the magitek armor that the Imperials had brought with them on their “rescue” mission.

     “Well?” Himi tilted her head to one side as the Centurion and his men all glanced at each other, weighing their options.

     “Des-… ah… destroy-”

     “I’d say over my dead body; but we all know none of you are good enough shots or strong enough to kill me before I knock all your asses into the grass.” She crossed her arms, leaning against ‘Maggie’, as Wedge had so lovingly dubbed her. “Or any of them.” She jerked her thumb at Resin and Tamru. “And we all know Gaius would have your heads if you killed him.” She nodded in Cid’s direction.

     “Well ah… I ah...”

     “Though I’m kind of curious, while I’ve got you there, stammering.” Himi pushed away from Maggie, and took a few steps forward. “Why do you still refer to me as goe, but you’ve dropped the nan for Cid?”

     “W-well, Master Garlond may not be seen a-as a viator he has still left his position in a way… and...”

     “What the fuck makes you think I haven’t too? Seven hells what’s a girl got to do to make y’all quit calling me Una goe Aelius? Punch the fucking Emperor?” She took another step forward, raising her hand with the intent to push her bangs back and make it very clear to the Imperials that she didn’t have a third eye, but one of the soldiers mistook the gesture as her getting ready to cast a spell, and let his arrow fly. It sunk into her right shoulder, thankfully missing any thing vital but that didn’t make it hurt any less. Himi cursed loudly in a few different languages, stumbling back into Cid’s arms. Tamru stood protectively in front of the others as Cid held her up while Resin fussed over her wound.

     “YOU FOOL.” The Centurion snapped.

     “I-I’M SORRY SIR I PANICKED. I-I thought she was about to kill us all!”

     “Imbecile! She’s a bloody Populares pacifist!” Bellowed the Centurion. “That family has always gone out of their way to avoid killing people even when forced into combat! Damn it all, retreat!” He pointed a finger at the lot. “Keep the damn Reaper!” He shouted, before turning tail and running away with his men.

     “I could certainly get used to the Empire running away at the sight of Himi.” Resin snorted, turning their attention back to the arrow. “Hmn… that is in there good.”

     “Either pull it out or push it through, quit fucking gawking at it!” Himi wheezed. Maggie whirred to life behind her, beeping loudly; both grateful for the protection and worried for Himi, thanks to her new mammet core.

     “No no no, don’t pull it out here!” Tamru clicked his tongue. “Healing magic or no, it’ll be quite the mess. Good morning, Maggie, nice to see you awake!” He gently pat Maggie’s armor, while Wedge distracted himself by spray painting on the Ironworks logo. He was not going to look at the arrow sticking out of his friends chest, nope nope nope on a rope.

     “Seven hells someone do something, this fucking hurts.”

     “You’ll live.”

     “Ye GODS you all have panic attacks when I get a little aether sickness, but an arrow to my shoulder is business as usual?” She wheezed. She preferred the ear buzzing and the Echo headaches and the creepy mirror lady, honestly. She wasn’t going to tell Jacke about this.

     “Oh, make no mistake I am screaming quite loudly internally.” Tamru hummed. “But I have years of experience as a combat medic of sorts so… I’ve slipped into calm, old habits. But yes let’s get you back to Revenant's Toll.”
     “And I’m from Gridania, which is the archery capital of Eorzea so I have, unfortunately, seen worse.” Resin bobbed their head from side to side, glancing at Cid who’d long fallen silent. “I’ve got her legs if you’ve got her upper half?”

     “Huh? Oh! Right, right!” Cid exhaled slowly.

     Revenant’s Toll was in a tizzy as Himi was carried in. She was getting a lot of attention today, and although normally, that’d be really fun, this wasn’t the kind of attention she particularly enjoyed. They brought her into the tavern, which had seen its fair share of injured adventurers hobbling in for aid and a drink. One band of would be heroes gave up their table for her, and half the tavern offered to buy her a drink or two. Though, just the one was good enough to swig before Tamru removed the arrow. She cursed in a few different languages again, but it felt great to have the thing out.Resin was quick to apply pressure on to the wound as Tamru made sure the arrow was out completely and no bits had broken off in her shoulder. Despite the broken mirror; it seemed as though she’d gotten lucky and the arrow had come out intact. She snuck another drink offered to her while she thought neither of them were looking before Tamru turned his full attention back to her, working his healing magic to mend the rest of the injury.

     “Normally, I would instruct you to rest.” He gently inspected her shoulder to ensure there was no permanent damage and that the magic was healing it properly. “But I know asking you to sit out rescuing everyone is fruitless.”

     “If Jacke can’t stop me, neither can you.” She grimaced. “ So here I am, for better or for worse.”

     “Well, for what it’s worth...” Cid hummed, pulling a chair over so he could sit across from Himi. “Just a few minor adjustments left, and we’re ready to go ahead with the plan as soon as everyone is ready. We’ll end this day on a good note!” He smiled warmly, handing Himi a glass of water. “Though preferably sober.”

     “I’m not even buzzed! I only had one!” She protested.

     “It was a strong, one, humor me.” Cid ruffled her hair.

     “She had two.” Tamru ratted her out. “Of course I noticed, just because I’m wearing glasses doesn’t mean I don’t know when you’re being sneaky.” He gently scolded her as Cid went to get her more water. Himi rolled her eyes as she downed the first glass, then the second one, setting both empty cups on the table. Tamru gently moved her arm about, weaving his magic whenever she winced or something seemed off. Using Esuna generously.

     “You’re really enjoying that spell, aren’t you?”

     “I can’t lie, it’s delightful that it’s so versatile. Even if it only mends one ailment at a time.” He released her arm as soon as he was satisfied with his work. “Now, it may still get a little stiff or ache from time to time, as even with magic some injuries still need time. So, for Twelve’s-sake, don’t over do it in the Castrum.

     “I never over do it.”

Tamru rewarded her with a flat look before flicking her forehead, not buying her bullshit in the slightest.

     Himi was graced, at least, with another bell of “rest”, before she joined the others, by the gate facing the Castrum. Alphinaud soon joined them, with Himi’s mended Jacket draped in his arms.

     “I know you’ll be wearing a disguise, but I figured having this mended and cleaned was well worth the effort since we had the time.” He nodded. “Though it might not fit well under your -… how are you doing that?”

     “Doing what?”

     “It’s like you’re not even wearing an extra – never mind.” He glanced at the Warrior of Light trio, then to Cid and his eager Engineers; this trio looked particularly eager and happy about something. He tilted his head to one side, wondering what had them so giddy. “Are we all ready to go, then?” Everyone but the Ironworks crew nodded – Bigg’s grin widened as Wedge rubbed his nose eagerly.

     “Forgetting someone, aren’t you?” Cid flashed a toothy smile with a mischievous glint, twinkling in his eyes.

     “Forgetting someone? Pray, who – “ Alphinaud glanced at the group, eyes falling on the Warriors of Light as they stared at something behind him, perking up with excitement. The little lord caught the sound of footsteps approaching from behind, and he turned, curious. Alphinaud stared as Van, flaunting a rare grin, and striding confidently without hobbling or flinching in pain, joined the group. His left leg no longer appeared beaten and worn down. It was sleek, fit properly and moved with him as though he’d been born with it.

     “Come on, you really think I’d let you kids have all the fun?” His ears gave a little happy wiggle; if nothing else, not being in pain was cause enough to celebrate.

     “Oh fuck yeah!”

     “Ah! I didn’t realize how soon your leg would be finished!” Alphinaud beamed. “Welcome back to the Scions properly, X’vanet Tia!” He nodded. Resin let out a sharp whistle in celebration, and Himi nudged Tamru, who looked as though he was trying to keep his emotions bottled up.

     “You good, bud?” She whispered.

     “I… I haven’t seen him smile like that in years.” He muttered, pushing his glasses up to rub his eyes to keep himself from crying. “I’m fine. I’m fine.” He cleared his throat. “Well then! I suppose then NOW we’re ready to rescue our dear friends!”

Chapter Text

     Everything had been going so well.

     They’d slipped into the Castrum, the Imperials none the wiser. They’d made their way to the storage unit where Minfilia and the others were being held captive. Aside from some bruising on Minfilia, they were all otherwise unharmed. Combat was short and sweet; with Himi there and Van taking the chance to untie Papalymo and Urianger, what few soldiers there quickly fell and were piled into a corner where they were now groaning up a storm. The rescued Scions were overjoyed, Minfilia especially, not just because there was a proper rescue this time, but because Van had joined the other three Warriors of Light in earnest now. Cause for celebration; though perhaps not in the middle of the Castrum.

     Everything had been going so well.

     Even when Himi had to confirm no one had seen Thancred, there was still hope. Still a possibility he was somewhere. Urianger advised that they leave before losing their chance to, and they knew he was right. Even though the Tribunus had already been alerted to the escape, Yda and Y’shtola had already tracked her down; despite needing to make a hasty retreat when reinforcements showed, they were still fine.

     Everything had been going so well.


     Wedge had run in with Maggie to cause a distraction, that was a problem… but no matter how many Imperials came running with their machines, the Scions lay waste to them all. For once, Himi didn’t have to bust out powerful spell after powerful spell and tire herself out. And honestly? Having the help made her feel stronger than simply scaring her enemies away or laying waste to them with a snap of her fingers. And when they were cornered onto a cliff with nowhere else to run, Y’shtola shielded them from a hail of bullets, and Yda punched out a brave Centurion who dared charge. Papalymo complained about being heavily outnumbered; but Himi didn’t see an issue. Though she flinched, and Tamru sassed her. But it was fine. Everything was fine. Wedge was forced to ditch Maggie, but at least he was with them on the cliff, safe. And seeing them all in danger, Maggie threw a fit, causing enough of a distraction that the Scions were able to leap from the edge, onto the Enterprise.

Everything was… fine.

And there, standing beside the Black Wolf, as he proudly displayed Ultima Weapon off to the Scions, was the Ascian, Lahabrea. Whether or not he’d dealt with the silly Ascian who tried to rescuse the Scions earlier was anyone’s guess, but she was nowhere to be seen regardless. The Scions mulled about their two interactions with the helpful woman; hoping that, despite her being an Ascian that maybe she’d gotten away from Lahabrea. Himi wrinkled her nose, wondering if any of her spells had enough range for her to zap him silly. She was still annoyed over the whole dragon business.

And then, Lahabrea, grinning like he’d already won, withdrew his hood and pulled the red mask off his face.

“Thancred!” Minfilia gasped, eyes widening as the airship fell silent. The glyph reappeared over Thancred’s face, Lahabrea’s smile growing ever wider. “He was Lahabrea? No… no! This cannot be!” She cried out.

Everything… was…

     A pain worse than being struck by an arrow dug its claws into Himi’s chest as she sank to the floor of the airship. Alphinaud rambled on about never suspecting Thancred, and the other three Warriors of Light felt insanely guilty for genuinely thinking that Himi had been the secret traitor the whole time. But it was clear as day that it had been Thancred – Lahabrea. They fled, not wanting to risk being struck out of the air by the fully functional Ultima Weapon. But Himi’s ears buzzed, barely aware that the airship banked a few times in evasive manuvers.Alphinaud rambled some motivational speech as Minfilia contacted Krile over her link pearl. But Himi didn’t listen, even as the others nodded, pumped up to tackle the problem of Ultima weapon and to speak with the Alliance leaders, Himi sat there. Frozen. Head lowered.

When they docked in Ul’dah, Van was the one who nudged Himi to her feet. She followed, silent, shuffling like the undead.

Her chest hurt so… so much.

She silently followed the Scions so that they may speak with the Alliance leaders; they made a grand entrance, they did. Taking the room by surprise; especially with Cid there. A few more words of inspiration from Alphinaud and Minfilia, was all it took to rouse the Alliance leaders into action.

The pain… unbearable.

     Everyone returned to the Waking Sands, Himi still having said naught. She wasn’t even picking at her gloves or fidgeting. There was more conversation; Thancred was mentioned, Ascians were explained for gods only knew what reason. The helpful one was mentioned again. When all was said and done, and everyone had their tasks, Minfilia approached Himi, gently touching her arm.
     “All is not lost. He is merely a vessel; he can yet be saved.”

Himi’s face’s twitched, and she bit down on her lower lip. A small squeak, her face in her hands, and she was gone in a teleport. Minfilia grabbed at the empty air, a fruitless gesture.

     “I think I know where she’s gone. She’ll be… she’ll be fine, eventually.” Van sighed, flicking his tail. “And for those of you who have missed all the fun we’ve been having… I think now is a good time to catch you all up. A bit more has happened outside of a wayward Ascian...”

     Himi barely felt the cold as she appeared in Camp Dragonhead, biting on her lip so hard she risked drawing blood. Her feet carried her to the double doors leading to where Haurchefant sat; the room mostly empty now due to the hour of the night. He sat up, overjoyed to see her at first, hoping to hear a thrilling tale of a daring rescue! But he saw her face, he saw her eyes. The way she could no longer hold back her tears as they pooled and rolled down her cheeks.
     “Oh no.” He uttered, jumping to his feet, ordering anyone who still resided in the hall, to leave immediately. They quickly obeyed, hustling past Himi and closing the door behind them, leaving the two alone. Haurchefant ran out from behind his desk and scooped her into a hug. The moment he had her in a tight embrace she began to sob loudly, clinging to him. He let her cry, brushing his hand through her hair, giving her a chance to breathe.
     “Th-Thancred...”
     “The Empire claimed his life?”

     “N-no. Worse.” She squeaked.
     “Fury take me, what could be worse than that?”

     “L-Lahabrea; Lahabrea is using him as a vessel.”

     “Oh.. oh my friend.” Haurchefant held her close. And what more was there to say to that? She had been filled with such hope and he’d encouraged it. Even if being used as a vessel implied being freed, that was little comfort, he knew. So what else was there to do, but carry her to his chair and sit with her, letting her cry? He stayed until every last tear was shed, until every sob had been silenced. Her heart ached no less, but for now, the tears had ceased.

     “S-sorry. I didn’t mean to...cry so much.”
     “Bah! I’m honored you trust me with such vulnerability!” He grinned, letting her lean against his chest as she continued to sit in his lap. “Would you like a distraction?” Being so tall, he easily plucked a few papers from his desk and brought them closer to read. “Nothing confidential about anything here; just some House foolishness from Ishgard. Petty disputes that are being played out so dramatically. I don’t know if you find such things amusing...”
     “Oh, fuck yeah I do, I want to hear what the rich people are bitching about.” Himi wiped her eyes, shifting a little so she could read the pages a little better.

     “Excellent! Well, first things first, this one is about a cat that went missing before the calamity...”

Her heart still ached for Thancred; but being with Haurchefant was a comfort sorely needed. She’d almost gone to see Jacke; but it would have hurt too much.

     It wasn’t until the next morning, during breakfast did Himi’s link pearl ping, requesting her presence back at the Waking Sands. The Alliance had formulated a plan, to which the Scions were about to discuss… as soon as Himi was there. She sighed, shoulders heavy, mumbling her acknowledgment of her instructions before ending the call.
     “More bad news?” Haurchefant sat across from her in the mess hall, and gently nudged her leg with his foot.
     “No.” She shook her head. “Plan time, I guess.”

     “But that’s good! One step closer to evicting the Black Wolf and saving Thancred. As much as I wish I could send even one soldier to aid you. Were the dragons not an eternal thorn in our side.” He scowled. He understood why the Holy See hadn’t sent any orders to join this upcoming battle for Eorzea, but that didn’t stop him from wishing that wasn’t so.

     “What if it’s not enough?” She pouted.
     “Bah! I daresay that’s what the Empire should be saying right now, with you on the way to kick their asses.” He beamed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “It will be all right in the end, I promise. Fury, I’ll even pinky promise that!” He offered her his pinky, and even though she hesitated at first, she wrapped her finger around his and smiled softly. “Now, go! Warrior of Light; harbinger of the Fury, go! Put the Empire in its place and rescue your dear friend!”

Himi tilted her head to the side, giving him a curious look.
     “….Harbinger of the Fury?”

     “Oh don’t look at me so!” He laughed, giving her chin a gently pinch. “Tis not a nickname I came up with. Were it up to me and not possibly something that would be seen as sacrilege to the Church I would call you the Fury herself, primarily in jest, but some would think me serious and that would lead to...”
     “A nightmare worse that the rosary incident.” She sighed, shrugging. “Isn’t Azeyma the one who’s got the flaming red hair? Maybe I’m her. Or, here on her behest.” Himi teased.
     “Ha! Wouldn’t that be something; had you not skewered a heretic on a spear of Ice, maybe I’d go along with that.” Another playful, gently pinch. “Now, off you go! You’ve got hero-ing to do!” It was only after Himi had teleported and he was halfway through a sip of tea that her joke finally registered with him. “...Fury take me, how did I not catch…” He quickly leapt from his chair, rushing out of the mess hall.

But the world doesn’t freeze.

     Vanyus sat hunched over her desk, clutching her hair as she scowled at the stack of papers in front of her. If there wasn’t a metaphorical wall impeding her work, it was red tape. Malms and malms of red tape.

     “I’m missing something, what am I missing?” She hissed, scouring through her notes. “Has a third eye, doesn’t have a third eye! Looks too much like her mother, looks too much like her grandmother. Powerful, and yet...” Her irritation boiled over, resulting in that stack of papers ending up everywhere on the floor.

     “It would seem, my dear, you are in need of someone to talk to, someone intelligent enough to understand your research.”

     “Aulus. Get out.”
     “My my! I’ve come to offer my ear and that’s the welcome I get?” He sauntered into her lab, with a swagger that boasted he knew something she did not.

     “I don’t need or want your assistance, Nor do I want to hear your caterwauling over how you should be allowed on this project.” She quickly gathered the thrown papers, lest he snatch one to read, or steal.
     “Oh, that’s a pity. Because I’m privy to some information you may find… enlightening.” His mouth twitched into a little smile, feasting on the cold stare she served him. “But! If you don’t want my help that badly...” He shrugged, turning on a heal to leave.
     “Wait!” She barked. “You are not on this project however, I still outrank you! You will tell me what you know, now. ...Whether or not your… contribution is recorded will depend on my mood.”

Aulus’s smirk grew into an eager grin as he approached. What little light provided by the Castrum lab reflected off his glasses.

     “Good. Good. I’m glad you see things my way, more or less.” He let a chuckle escape his lips. “Now, as I would have been but a babe, for this first part I must lean on your… first hand knowledge. Her mother; there was an attempt on her life while she was due to give birth, yes? And this resulted in the child being home bound until about...10 or so years ago now, yes?”
     “Correct. I was friends with her mother and even I wasn’t allowed to see the child past the glimpse I caught right after she was born. Though I remember hearing the small, pitter-patter of feet in the rooms above and someone peeking out the window when I would come calling.”

     “Yes, and you saw it was a child’s face?”

     “What? Of course it- ….” Vanyus furrowed her brow. “…I could never see anything but a shape. No features. But I’d always assumed…”

     “And isn’t it also odd, that that same child who spent her childhood so sickly, ends up being the first known Garlean to wield magic?” Aulus licked his lips, eager to divulge his theories but enjoying the buildup. Vanyus snorted, rolling her eyes as he seemed to imply she wouldn’t have noticed that long ago and found it strange.
     “Of course that’s odd. Clearly her abilities have something to do with that blasted blessing of Light. Or even the Echo; but getting my hands on such individuals who are known to possess one or both is… tricky. Even for me.” She scoffed.
     “An excellent theory! Yes, yes! One I too, have mulled over and picked apart many nights, even whilst I sleep!” He tucked his hands behind his back, pacing. “Because what other option could there be? The Echo is still so unknown to the Empire, why COULDN’T it unlock such powerful magicks even within a Garlean? And I suppose you’ve also considered that maybe she’s not a full blooded Garlean, hm? And that perhaps her father isn’t Garlean?”
     “That’d be quite the scandal for a family in their position. Were she a regular soldier, no one would give a damn.”

     “Indeed! Have you ever met the man?”

     “Her father? My friend’s husband? I… no. I. Never have.”
     “And you’re absolutely certain your dear, dear friend had a child?”

     “Of course! I was there at the delivery; not a position I usually find myself in, but it was an emergency.”

     “And the child, was alive?”
     “I heard the screams myself.”

     “And it was definitely a girl?”

     “… Well I didn’t personally check but that’s what was announced. ...What are you getting at?”

     “What if I told you, that I have reason to believe, there is, and never was, a daughter. That Una goe Aelius is a lie, a farce! She didn’t exist until 10 years ago?”

     “I’d call you mad, and ask you to leave. Now. Get out of my lab you grinning buffoon! For such a thing to be true, that implies his Radiance would have known of the lie and help curate it! He is above such petty trickery! He is an honest man and is above the squabbling and deceit that infects the other politicians! ” She huffed, slamming her fist on the table.

If only she knew.

     “Think on it, my dear! You know what they say about the simplest answer often being the correct one~!” He shrugged, swaggering towards the exit.

     “And suppose you were right, which you’re obviously not; then who the hell is that flamed headed woman that the Emperor is so damned fond of, no one’s allowed to kill her or call her Viator despite her recent actions?” Vanyus called out to him. Aulus paused in the doorframe, glancing over his shoulder to give her one last cheeky grin. Hypnos stood in the hallway, leaning against the wall, out of Vanyus’s sight.
     
     “I can’t answer that. After all, I’m not a part of your research team, now am I?” He basked in her anger for a moment as she fumed, cussing him out in several different languages. When he had his fill, he took his leave, offering Hypnos a devious grin when as he passed the Au Ra by.

Chapter Text

     “So where’d you go last night?” Resin playfully elbowed Himi as she joined everyone in the Solar. “Back to Limsa to see Jacke?” They winked, thinking they were right on the money with their guess. She flicked their forehead, furrowing her own brow.

     “Considering Jacke has been blowing up my link pearl all morning asking if I’d seen her at all yet, I’m going to say no.” Van scoffed. “Is Lord Haurchefant well? I hope you didn’t spew too much information considering Ishgard isn’t assisting us in this endeavor.”
Himi snorted, annoyed, pushing past the two to move further into the Solar. Minfilia perked up when she spotted her; she was up half the night worrying for her dear friend. But Himi remained silent throughout the meeting. Not arguing, no sassy quips. Just the occasional nod of her head and picking at her gloves.

     “Himi.” Alphinaud addressed her once the details of Operation: Archon had been revealed. “There’s no helping it now, you’re about to engage with more Imperials, ones that may recognize or know you the same way Gaius does. You were slated to go with the other three to fight the Praefectus, but if you’d rather help the Maelstrom or Twin Adders...”
She only shrugged, not a very reassuring answer, but since she wasn’t chomping at the bit to be anywhere else, Alphinaud didn’t pressure her further.

   Her silence during the meeting now felt so loud, compared to how she quietly sat away from the celebrating crowds at the Ceruleum Processing Plant. The Praefectus was dead, signaling the success of the first leg of Operation: Archon. Morale among the troops was high, but Himi was morose, sitting on a rock near the edge of the cliff, picking at her gloves more than her food. She kept eyeing the Castrum in the distance, as if transfixed by its existence.Van’s eyes darted to her, then to the other two repeatedly as they ate their own food. Someone should speak with her, but after what was said while fighting…

     “I had you all give my men a boost in their morale, but t’would seem the four of you are in need of it as well!” Raubahn commented, approaching the three. “Especially Himi; I’ve never seen her like this, is aught amiss?

     “Well...” Tamru chewed on his lower lip, ensuring no one else was in earshot. “She’s ah.. fretting over something the Praefectus said before begging Gaius for forgiveness and dying.”

     “Speak.” Raubahn furrowed his brow.

     “Why Una? I thought you my friend. I spent the past five years mourning your death. Only to see you returned, but as an enemy of the Empire. Still I quietly celebrated you being alive, thinking you were simply on a secret mission for the Emperor or your Mother. Why? Why are you doing this?” Resin quoted, puffing out their cheeks after saying the words. Van glanced in Himi’s direction again; she couldn’t hear the conversation of course, but all the same… gods, what to say to her? Raubahn closed his eyes, cursing under his breath. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, pinching the bridge of his nose. He tossed his own glance in her direction, sighing heavily.

     “Seven Hells. Would we had the proper time to truly understand her place in the Empire before throwing her at its leaders. Perhaps we did her a disservice by keeping her out of conflict with Imperials for as long as we did. Can’t be helped now.” He grumbled. “What are the odds he was lying to get under her skin?”

     “Well, there’s always that chance, but he seemed sincere.” Tamru hummed. “I can’t lie. I often worry we’re about to discover the Black Wolf is her own father.”

     “Gods I pray that isn’t so.” Raubahn shook his head. “Although her allegiance to Eorzea, to the Alliance, is plain, finding oneself at odds with family in such a way is… difficult doesn’t even begin to describe it.”

     “My only consolation is that were he, I think it would be something that Cid would know.” Van flicked an ear. “Then again, he did say that the identity of her father is a mystery. So I… suppose we really can’t rule it out, now can we?” Van rubbed his temples. “Ye gods, she’s been jerked around enough with her identity in the Empire. I pray, I pray I pray she is in no way related to Van Baelsar.”

     “Better him than the Emperor though.”

     “Someone should really go speak with her.” Resin verbalized what they all knew to be true.

     “Pray, allow me.” Raubahn hummed, striding towards her. There was plenty of room on the boulder for him to sit next to her, and he eyed her half-picked at meal. “You know, if you don’t finish that soon, it’ll become infested with ants. And speaking from experience, though they add a nice crunch, they’re not all that tasty.” He smiled, happy to see his jest earned a quick little smirk from her as she resumed eating, albeit slowly. Raubahn glanced at the glittering sky; how quickly the day had gone by. “I’ve been informed of what the man said with his dying breath. And no, I’m not here to silently discharge you from the Alliance and chase you out of Eorzea for once knowing a man that became your enemy.”

     “I don’t even...”

     “Remember him? Aye, I figured as such.” He plopped a hand on her shoulder, engulfing it entirely. “I want to remind you, Himi, my friend, that you have more than proven your morality, your loyalty, and your place in Eorzea. Matters not the fire in which you were forged.”

But, she wilted all the same.
     “Forged in fire; just like a weapon.” She muttered. “I could still be a-”

     “Many things are forged in flames, not all of them weapons.” He nudged her. “You’ve naught to worry. And hell, if you’ve any other powerful friends in the Empire, perhaps seeing you gallivanting about, defying the will of the Emperor may convince them that they too, have the choice to leave it behind.”

     “Well now THAT seems like a bit of a pipe dream.” She polished off the last bits of her food.

     “Mayhaps. But it never hurts to hope.” He nudged her again. “Now, how – what’s all that ruckus?” He turned his head, worried the commotion inside the Plant may be an ambush, though it was probably celebrating having simply gone too far. He motioned for Himi to join him, as he rose to his feet and bee-lined for the hoopla. She stared once more, with a painful nostalgia, at the Castrum before following Raubahn.

     Supply crates marked for Garlemald, the Capitol of the Empire, had just been unearthed. Quite literally. They'd been hastily hidden in a shallow hole. One that was only discovered because a haphazard soldier had wandered too far to relieve their stomach of its contents. Not that they were wanting for supplies, but depriving the Empire of anything, especially something bound for the Capitol was noting to sneeze at. There was one crate in particular that was longer than the other two; weapons, perhaps? Whatever it held it was… it was… well. Had an almost comedic amount of locks on it. Whatever was inside, the Empire certainly didn’t want any ol’theif to nick the contents.

     “General Raubahn, sir!” The Flames saluted. “What should we do about this one, sir?”

     “Hmn. If we can find a way to open it without destroying the thing… I would know what the Empire wishes to hide.”

     “I can help with that.” Van volunteered, quickly dropping to a knee in front of the crate and getting right to work.

     “Good. While Van does that; in the meantime can you three -”

     “Done.”

     “Seven hells, man!” Raubahn sputtered.

     “Van what the fuck.”

     “Oh please. I’ve been picking locks for at least 50 years, child’s play.” He shrugged. Himi snorted as he playfully punched his shoulder.

     “You know I’m going to rub that in your face the moment we ever come across a lock you can’t pick that quickly.”

     “I would be disappointed if you didn’t.”

     A crowd had formed around the crate, as so many were curious to see what the Empire had locked away so tightly. Himi had little interest in its contents, but found herself unable to squeeze through the crowd. Van carefully flipped the lid open, revealing an ornate staff, resting on a pile of cloth? Clothes? Hard to say while it was still in the crate. Several conversations stuck up at once, and Himi’s voice was almost lost to the hushed roar. No one noticed Elidibus watching from afar.

     “That’s mine.” A bit too softly, Van’s ear twitched but there was so much noise… Himi shook her head, getting her thoughts together. “That’s mine!” She repeated, with more volume this time. The idle conversations died and all eyes were on her as she dropped to her knees next to Van.

     “Truly?” Van studied her. It beggared belief in some; but by this time everyone knew she’d been fished out of the ocean with aether sickness from hell, missing her gear and items despite obviously being an experience adventurer. So perhaps…

     Everyone stepped back as she shakily plucked the staff from the container. Thorny, bladed, silver, purple, and blue vines twisted into a crooked heart around a purple sphere; which lit up and washed them all in a pinkish-purple light the moment the staff was in her hands. The thorny vines twisted down the whole length, tapering into a small blade at the very end. Not too good for stabbing, but definitely quite effective for poking out enemy eyeballs or carving runes into things. There were more objects in the crate, but for now Himi’s focus was on the staff. She was eager to have it again and no longer rely on flimsy wooden ones that kept breaking on her or didn’t really help with her spell casting. A memory stirred. One less hidden in the depths of her mind, but one stored in the object itself. But it was hers, and it demanded to be returned to her mind. No sooner did she clutch her head, did the other three Warriors of Light feel their Echo buzz.

     Exhausted, Himi ran through the cold hallways of Castrum Meridianum; she wore the tattered red jacket that she’d been found in, and her staff was clutched tightly in her hand. The third eye, the fake one, was plain as day on her forehead. An alarm blared, lights flashed as she desperately attempted to make her escape. Shouting in the distance – Who? Oh, Empire soldiers.

     “She’s escaped containment! Stop her!” Was all she could make out as she rounded a corner. And another, and another.

The memory flickered, revealing how Himi found herself a way out – perhaps if she were an airship. The churning waters malms below her crashed against the rocks, daring her to make a stupid, rash decision. She balked at the water below, stepping away in a hope to find a different way out.

     “ I’ve had enough of you!” Lahabrea bellowed, knocking her staff out of her hand with a carefully placed blast of darkness.

     “I saw! I know what you’re planning and I’m going to rat you out, Lahabrea! Hypnos too, while I’m at it.” She challenged him, as foolish as it was to do so. “ After everything that happened because of it – “

     “I beggar to believe you still properly remember its existence. Perhaps such memories would be a boon; though you needn’t be alive for me to make use of them.” And just like that, he was upon her, his clawed glove grabbing the air that touched her face. There was briefly, a red light in that had as he yanked, and she screamed in pain. One, two, three tugs and an orange crystal shaped like an arrow formed in his hand. She stumbled, two steps back, blubbering in confusion, not knowing where she was. Struggling to remember who she was. A blast of darkness through her chest was enough to send her tumbling over the railing and plummeting towards the ocean. Though, perhaps by the grace of Hydaelyn, she vanished in the light of a teleport before hitting the rocks.

     And there you have it. Van flicked his ears and shook his head as the Echo ended and the brain-fog sorted itself out.

     “So that’s the way of it, then.” Tamru mumbled, waving a hand to indicate none of them were about to loudly announce the contents of her Echo unless she desired to share.

     Some time was spent going through the rest of the crate; a few pieces of clothing befitting an adventurer who’d acquired different job stones in her career were retrieved, alongside a red box, a stachel, and a key with a nautilus design on one end. A part of her felt there should be more, but she’d deal with that later. Excitedly, she opened the little red box, as it was what she kept her jobstones in, only to find it empty. At least she could keep her Black Mage stone in there now. She picked out the pieces of gear that were appropriate for her current skill set, and took it and the satchel indoors to get changed. She had no idea what was in the bag, but she didn’t want anyone else to see in case the contents were too personal, or damning.

    Once changed into the ornate black, red and gold jacket with matching boots and gloves, she turned her attention to the satchel. Carefully undoing the latch and flipping the flap over, she half expected to see some awful picture of a family portrait of her and Gaius or the Emperor tucked in there. Instead, it was filled with long, blueish-green crystals, capped with intricate gold and bronze designs on either end.She thought she could see diamonds or a similar shape etched within the crystal, but wasn’t sure.

     “What the fuck are...”

     “My apologies, I hadn’t realized those were in there.” Elidibus spoke, coming out of nowhere as far as she was concerned, since she normally knew he was lurking about. He snatched the crystal in her hand, shoved it back in the satchel and quickly left with it. She didn’t have time to protest or question him over the contents. She stood there for a moment, eventually throwing her arms up in the air.

     “You know what? I’ve got enough bullshit going on I’ll come back to that later.” She grumbled.

     Elidibus set the satchel down on what may have either been a bench or part of a garden wall. He hummed, pleased with himself as he dusted off his hands even though they hadn’t really gotten dirty.
     “There. By the time I’m sure she thinks to return here, it will be safe enough for her to have these.” He hummed. He took a moment to study the hidden ruins of a place long forgotten, long sundered. A tall, hooded and masked ethereal shade appeared, rambling in an ancient tongue chipperly, as if happy to see Elidibus. “Ah, has it been that long? My apologies.” He turned to the satchel. “Do keep an eye on that, will you? Don’t let anyone take it. And please, your aether is so thin now, please keep yourself small as to not drain yourself, hmn? I know you miss your height, but I assure you, there is nothing wrong with being short, my dear sister.” He smiled. The shade flapped her arms in protest, but she eventually shrunk down to a smaller size, looking much more solid. Though she was still a little taller than Elidibus. A few more ancient words.

     “I make no promises, though I will tell him to come here as soon as he’s got a new vessel. In the meantime, I can boost the wards. By the way – you haven’t… left this place, have you? Recently? In a vessel of your own?”
She made a curious sound, tilting her head to one side. But without a proper face and a mask hiding half of it regardless, it was hard to tell if she was sincere in her confusion over the question. He gave her a long stare, before sighing.

     “I see. Well. Do remember you haven’t aether enough to safely leave. So do not.” He wagged a finger, before disappearing in a swirl of darkness. The shade shrugged, returning to a taller height before slowly sauntering away.

Chapter Text

     Now changed into her new-old gear, with all the extra bits stored safely away, Himi stepped out into the desert night fully intending to rejoin the others. But a hand grabbed the back of her belt and gently pulled her into the shadows; the ones created by the moon and lamp light, not the magical kind. She turned to give whoever had yanked her a good wallop, only to nearly miss clocking Jacke in the face. Had he not leaned back, he’d be nursing a proper shiner right about now.

     “That’s on me, love.” Jacke reassuringly pat her shoulder before she could sputter out an apology. “Afeared ye wouldn’t hear me calling out to you, in hindsight grabbing you like that was bit daft.”

     “Are you… storming the Castrum with us?”

     “Nah, got other things that what need doing. I ain’t here for heroics, I’m here for you.”

     “...Are you arresting me? Now?” She gave him an incredulous look before peering at him curiously, inching a little closer to his face. Jacke took a half step back.

     “It’s in everyone’s best interests, love. Perimu uncovered a thing or two and if ye go into that Castrum? Ye ain’t coming out a hero of Eorzea.” He frowned, gently cupping her face. “I’m sorry.”

Himi’s shoulders dropped, as she lowered her head. There was no lying, this was the sort of thing she always expected to happen sooner rather than later, despite what anyone said. Without another word, and not even letting the others know, she left with Jacke.

But hers was a presence easily missed.

     “Seven hells! Where could she have gone?” Raubahn shook his head, getting confirmation from the Admiral and Elder Seed-Seer that Himi hadn’t nipped over to their locations. No one wanted to believe she was missing because she’d snuck back to the Empire; despite everything, they knew she would never.

     “We can’t pause the whole operation to find her, the timing is everything!” Alphinaud sighed, shaking his head. “But we can’t let this go unchecked. I worry...” What was there to do? Cid was ready to transport the Crystal Bearers to the Castrum, but leaving without Himi… she was a powerhouse that would be missed, even with Tamru and Van there.

     “Why don’t I go hunt her down?” Resin offered. “Look, let’s be real here, I know you all are telling me not to compare myself to the three veterans of the group here, but I think we can all agree I might be a little too inexperienced to help take down a Castrum. I struggled, immensely with the Praefectus. I was knocked out over half the time.” They sighed, shaking their head. “I don’t want to be a worry or a distraction, and I don’t feel like dying. I’m attuned to all the aetherytes in Eorzea. I can go anywhere Tamru and Van can; and...well. Some places where they can’t.” Resin thought of Ishgard, chewing on their lower lip. “So while those two go do that, let me try and look for her, please? Because SOMEONE needs to! Let’s be real.” Their plea was met by silence, before both Alphinaud and Raubahn nodded in agreement.

     “I suppose there’s no better option; take care, all the same Resin. I pray you find her unharmed.”

     “And I pray WE don’t find her in the Castrum, rigged head to toe in Empire armor.” Van quipped. Tamru clicked his tongue in disapproval. “Oi don’t click clack your tongue at me, kid. I ain’t wrong.”

    “I’m not a – never mind.” Tamru sighed. “Cid, we’re ready to leave if you are.”

     “Have fun storming the Castrum!” Resin waved, before teleporting to Camp Dragonhead; who knows, maybe she simply was paying the good Lord a visit…

     A thick fog had engulfed Limsa, but Jacke was undaunted by the soupy obstacle. Gently guiding Himi across the docks to the Rogue’s guild; she noticed it was absent of its usual guard. Or perhaps the fog was just too think to see him. Then again, she WAS with Jacke… Silence drowned the almost empty room much as the fog had the city. Himi supposed most of the Sisters had probably gone to help with the other Castrum with the Maelstrom; only Underfoot and V’kebbe remained. The pair exchanged nervous glances as Jacke and Himi entered. Himi didn’t bother to close the door behind her, and Jacke didn’t seem to notice, or care.
     “Sorry Himi, it’s nothing against you or nothin’.” Underfoot cleared his throat.

     “R-right!” V’kebbe nodded.

      "It’s alright. I guess uhm...whatever you uncovered made me a code breaker in some way.” Himi shrugged; were she upset, she didn’t show it. V’kebbe and Underfoot exchanged glances again, before looking to Himi and nodding.

     “Afraid that’s how it is, love.” Jacke pat her back. “Thanks for being so cooperative thus far. Makes me whole night easier. I’d hate to have to fight ye.”

     “Mhm.” She waved him off, and set her focus on Underfoot and V’kebbe. “Are you two alright, are you unharmed?”

     “O-of course we are? What kind o’question is that?” V’kebbe sputtered, tail frizzed.

     “You seem kind of nervous, is all.” Himi glanced back at Jacke; in this light, she could have sworn she saw in his eyes, a hint of…

     “Well yer kind o’scary!” V’kebbe admitted. “Ye can snap yer fingers and take us all out without nary a blink!” She crossed her arms and looked away. Himi pursed her lips together, feeling Jacke’s hand on the small of her back. She gave him a shrewd look, letting the awkward silence stew until it was unbearably uncomfortable.

     “What happens to coves who spin a taradiddle and filch the stabbers o’the dimber-damber ye boned?” She asked Jacke, quiet pointedly. She noted the other two froze, and Jacke blinked, pausing.

     “I uh...beg pardon, love?”

     “That’s what I thought.” Himi pulled her fist back and this time, clocked him right in the face. He stumbled backward into a few crates, cursing quietly as he nursed his cheek. “Where the fuck is Jacke!” She demanded. “Or, alternatively, get the fuck OUT of Jacke!”

     “Dammit!” Hypnos squeaked, as his glamour dropped. “How the hell did you guess? You can’t see soul colour!”

     “Your cant was terrible, and Jacke never calls me love, he calls me dove.” She snorted, flipping her hair. V’kebbe and Underfoot eagerly pulled their own weapons out, flanking Himi. Relieved that she knew they were all on the same side. They… they really didn’t want to attempt to fight her if it had come to that.

     “What? He called you love when he thought I was -…. oh that sneaky bastard.” Hypnos rubbed his jaw as he stood.

      “And that’s why he’s the boss!” V’kebbe hissed, tail flicking back and forth.

     “I feel like your timing of this bullshittery is intentional, and I also just can’t LEAVE. Fuck you!” Himi said, glowering at Hypnos as she pulled her staff out of thin air.

     “Woah woah woah!” Hypnos scrambled backward, climbing on top of the storage boxes like a scared cat. “When did you get THAT back? No one said anything of it!” He genuinely looked afraid; he could just as easily teleport away to escape. But if he wasn’t… there must be something he wanted and was stalling as he figure out how to acquire it.

     “Where’s Jacke?” She asked again.

     “Hung up on that are you?” Hypnos grinned. “How about an exchange? You for him?”

     “That could be a bum deal if he’s dead.” Himi gritted her teeth. “I noticed your cant was off; how dumb do people actually think I am?” She wasn’t a fan of the comedic silence that followed. She flattened her expression as she glanced around the room. “Wow, really?” Everyone could only offer her awkward grins and shy shrugs.

     “Well my dear, it is true. You know Jacke well enough to know when someone’s trying to be him. However, it would seem you may need to spend a little more time with others!” The illusions surrounding V’kebbe and Underfoot dropped, revealing two lesser Ascians; hyur shaped, so they likely, hopefully, weren’t using V’kebbe and Underfoot as vessels. Himi only hesitated because she didn’t want to turn her back completely to Hypnos, but thankfully, she’d left the door wide open. Two shots rang out, and the Ascians face planted into the floorboards before they could do much of anything. The third shot hit Hypnos square in the shoulder. Hypnos quickly vacated the premise, apparently abandoning whatever task he had. Himi faced the door, no one in the guild used pistols, so she expected to see the Admiral in the doorway, however…
     “...RESIN?” She gawked, completely dumbfound as they spun their pistol before returning it to it’s holster. “What? Since WHEN? Gridania doesn’t use-… oh FUCK me you said you’re from Ishgard.” She pinched the bridge of her nose. Resin chuckled, shrugging.

     “I’m nothing special. I can hit my targets if they’re close enough but I’m not good enough to make a difference in battle with it or anything. Are you alright?”

     “I’m fine; just worried. About Jacke and I hope the Operation didn’t pause...”

     “No, Tamru and Van went in while I went looking for you. I can confirm V’kebbe and Underfoot are with the Admiral. But I’m guessing you’re not going to leave until you’re sure Jacke’s safe.”

     “You would be correct!”

     “Then let’s get to searching.”

     Their prayers that Jacke was simply stowed somewhere in the guild went unanswered; all they found was the slumbering doorman stowed in a closet. They quickly roused him, and he returned to his post while Himi and Resin set out into the city, the fog thicker than ever.

     “This is bullshit!” Himi stomped her foot. “We need to get back to the Castrum, but we can’t just abandon Jacke!” She wasn’t a fan of the lack of people milling about; but that could have more to do with the hour of the night and the fog. Himi plopped onto the dock, she knew SHE at least needed to get to the Castrum, but if Jacke was hurt or… died because she didn’t find him soon enough she’d…

“Let thine heart guide thee. What is lost, is closer than thou believes. ”

Himi paused, considering the words. She tapped her chin, turning the evening over in her head. What was it that Hypnos had said?

     “He said Jacke called me love, when they were alone and he was pretending to be me. Even if Jacke knew that wasn’t me, why would he be alone somewhere with me?”

     “...” Resin glanced down, wondering if that was rhetorical or if she seriously didn’t consider the possibility that ah, well. Hmn.
“Somewhere near, but we checked every room and – OH. OH OH OH!” Himi leapt to her feet, scrambling down the docks back to the guild.

     Once inside, Himi dashed up the stairs to the storage room she and Jacke had been days prior. Resin was on her heels, panting as they caught their breath. They questioned why they’d returned here, when it was obvious that Jacke wasn’t in the room.

     “Like hell he isn’t!” Himi said, pushing and pulling a few boxes aside until she unearthed the same trunk Jacke had when getting her some new clothes. The lid was slightly ajar, and a few fingers were sticking out of it, though there was no sound or other movement. Shaking, Himi quietly lifted the top, praying under her breath. Jacke was in there; dried blood on the side of his face and motionless, quiet. “No no no no no,” Himi’s voice cracked as her eyes welled with tears.

    “Oi oi, none of that, he’s breathing!” Resin gently nudged her aside as they pulled him carefully out of the crate. “Look, it was Hypnos messing around he’s probably just asleep.” Resin rolled their sleeves up as they quickly got to healing Jacke. “He’s fine, he’s going to be fine, now get your butt to the Castrum!” Resin pinched her arm, snapping her out of her daze. Himi nodded, and reluctantly teleported. One hand twisted the aether to keep Jacke steady, while the other flew up to their ear to contact the Admiral. “Ma’am? I found Himi and Jacke; she’s on her way back to the Castrum. No, he’s off in a bad way. He’s not dead but he’s damn well near it, might have fudged the truth a little to get her to leave. I obviously can’t bring him to Tamru, is there anyone -...Thank the Fury! Yes, I’ll take him there right away.” They scooped Jacke into their arms, and took off like a bat out of hell.

     “My lord Gaius!” Livia cried out, reaching for the stars before finally dying. Tamru and Van relaxed now that the battle was won. It had been a bit more of a challenge than they would like, but it couldn’t be helped. Cid bemoaned Livia’s fate, but before they could move any further into the Castrum, their biggest fear approached them, slowly. Donned in her Empire’s finest, was Himi (or, who they all believed to be Himi, unaware of the events in Limsa,) and she looked eager to fight.
     “Seven hells!” Van spat, pinning his ears back. “Himi, don’t do this!”

     “I can think of no better way to save Eorzea; and now that I properly remember my purpose and who I am, I must remedy and redeem myself for his radiance. Even if he already forgives me.” She rapped her fingers against her cheek, they noticed she had a third eye and her staff wasn’t out; but there were plenty of times where she kept it hidden so it didn’t mean much. Van’s ear flicked back as he heard someone running towards them, from behind.

     “You know aligning yourself with the Empire is not the way!” Tamru’s ear flicked as well.

     “It is the only way.” She dramatically raised her hand, ready to snap her fingers. Someone ran in-between Tamru and Van, snapping her own fingers as a hefty flare went off in the face of the Imperialized Himi. The two sighed heavily, when they saw a very cheesed off Himi standing between them and… Himi.

     “You know, they say imitation is the sincerest form of flattery, but I’m feeling really insulted about now.” Himi snarled, gripping her staff tightly in one hand as aether sparked in the other.

     “WHAT!? You’re not supposed to be here!” The impostor growled and the illusion fell as Thanatos revealed himself.

     “Oh. You are. Not Hypnos.”

     “No, but I shall have words with him for his failure to incapacitate you. I was a fool to think he could truly do anything to harm you.” He snorted. “I’ve no loyalty to Lahabrea or the Empire, merely taking advantage of tonight’s events. However, it would seem as though that plan has fallen through. Killing you all would be useless, she’d just bring you right back. So a stalemate, then. For now. But we will all meet again. I assure you. Now, go, shoo! Go deal with your petty mortal problems.” He bowed, vanishing in a swirl of darkness.

     “How much do you want to bet, that’s the one that Ffion’s been after?” Tamru adjusted his glasses.

     “I’d bet nothing against it, cause I know it’d be fool to since there is no way that isn’t the bastard.” Van grumbled. He glanced over at Himi. “Let’s get your story later; glad to see you back and with us for the rest of this. Can’t lie, despite everything you do make things go faster.”

     “And I’m not in a forgiving mood, so this will be a walk in the park.” She snorted. With that, they moved on from Livia, and entered the Praetorium.

Chapter Text

     Jacke had a feeling he was still alive, because you don’t feel like you’ve been trampled by a rutting auroch when you’re dead. He groaned, shifting a bit so he could get on his feet, but a firm hand put enough pressure on his chest to encourage him to remain still. It was just as well, he wasn’t entirely sure that he wanted to get up anyhow. As the rest of his senses crawled awake, it occurred to him that most of his body was enveloped in hot water – a bath? No, there was a breeze on his face and it carried the scent of trees, dirt… Oh, the hot springs! His head completely cleared a moment later, and he finally pried his eyes open. Resin and a Maelstrom healer were by his side, ensuring he was well and stable before finishing their ministrations.

     “Guess I was right bout that not bein’ Himi who came callin’ earlier.” Jacke flinched as he gingerly touched his forehead.

     “Youuu would be correct!” Resin nodded as the Maelstrom healer whapped Jacke’s hand away from his head. “You now have had the unique pleasure of being harassed by the Ascian, Hypnos, and his cronies. Well, technically Hypnos is also a crony since he’s not an Overlord.” Resin tapped their chin. “Hypnos got away but his pals have joined the choir invisible, as it were. Don’t worry, your body wasn’t absconded with, he simply used a glamour to look like you.”

Jacke eyed Resin curiously.

     “Aye, mighty grateful for the help; but shouldn’t ye be at the Castrum?”

     “Oh no no no, I am way too underskilled to be helping with such a thing.” Resin waved a hand flippantly. “Himi had simply gone missing, you see. So I went looking for her while Tamru and Van harassed the Castrum. Found her with you! Well er, not-you. Hypnos pretending to BE you whilst his friends played dress up as V’kebbe and Underfoot.” Resin placed a hand on Jacke’s shoulder. “Breathe, she’s fine. She only followed him because she noticed his cant was awful. She knew it wasn’t you.”

     “Bene! That’s me dove!” Jacke grinned from ear to ear. “Bettin’ she took ‘em out real quick like too.”

     “Ha, yeeaah. They dropped like rocks.” Resin rubbed the back of their neck. “Though it has occurred to me, in my haste to get you to a proper healer, I may have left two bodies at your place.”

     “Eh.” Jacke shrugged. “Ain’t unusual for us. Scrubbed out plenty o’blood spills out of ‘em planks before.”

     “I am not. Going to ask.” The Maelstrom healer shook her head, more amused than disgusted.

     Jacke whistled as he nudged one of the Ascian corpses with his foot. Now, it was plain as the nose on his face that Himi hadn’t killed either of them. On account of the very distinct bullet wounds through their chests. He knew Himi didn’t have any sort of firearm on her, gods knew Thancred probably wouldn’t let her, That left only one other person who could’ve swooped in to save the day.
“Seven hells, yer a bene shot, cove.”

     “I’m nothing special.”

     “Stow that! Admiral couldn’t have done better herself!”

     “Bah. I appreciate the kind words, but you need not exaggerate my abilities.” Resin smiled, sincerely believing Jacke was fabricating his compliment. “Ah, while I’m here, allow me to update you on a few things you may find interesting… where do you want the bodies?”

     While Resin and Jacke conversed and cleaned, things at the Castrum were… well it wasn’t going poorly, but it had certainly gotten awkward. They’d reached the command room by now, where Gaius had eagerly been waiting for them – but mostly for Cid. Once again offering Cid a place by his side, rattling on as if he cared for the man much as his own father once had, before being swept up in Meteor’s thrall. When he was rebuffed again, Gaius turned his attention to Himi, who was currently hidden poorly behind Cid again.
     “You are not my daughter, but if you were, I would be proud of you.” he mused, eyeing her with a hidden, wistful gaze. He sounded sincere, which was the worst part about that. Himi wrinkled her nose as she peeked out from behind Cid.

     “That really isn’t the compliment you think it is.” She said, clinging onto the back of Cid’s shirt.

     “A pity. I would happily take yo under my wing. In the absence of both your parents –“

     “I am. An adult. I don’t remember my exact age but I am at least 30.” She gave him a flat look.

     “Matters not.”

     “You can’t adopt an adult – is that a thing? Can he do that?”

     “Himi, now is not the time to be silly.” Cid held back a laugh, shaking his head as he pat hers.

     “How can I take him seriously when he’s yammering on about adopting adults as if we were wee, lost lambs?” She protested. Van scoffed, turning his head away as his shoulders bounced with silent laughter. Gaius let out a slow, annoyed sigh one might hear from an over tired, disappointed dad. She would get along so well with Nero, he thought, before departing the conversation and leaving a Magitek Colossus behind as a parting gift. He was certain they would easily defeat the thing, but that was not the point. Delaying them for as long as possible whilst Ultima Weapon was prepped was far more important.

     However, the absence of Resin did not go unnoticed to Gaius; idly wondering if the mewling mage was elsewhere in the Castrum. That one played the part of a green adventurer well, but they held their own well enough against Garuda. They also, of course, were in possession of the Echo. What would it take to get them to show their true potential, he pondered.

     “Lahabrea.” Gaius called out, and the Overlord appeared.

     “You rang?” He grumbled.

     “There is a Crystal Bearer missing.”

     “Yes. I noticed.” Lahabrea snorted. “They’re not coming. It would seem. They’re milling about Limsa Lominsa. Far, far away from the Castrum.” He waved a hand flippantly.

     “Is that so?” There had to be a reason for that; but if the Ascian knew he clearly had no interest in divulging that information.

     “Worry not!” Lahabrea grinned, extending his arms. “I am having it taken care of; we can not allow any Warrior of Light surviving this night, regardless of whether or not they are here.” He let out a cackle before vanishing in a swirl of darkness.

     “Cove,I’m grateful for all ye help today...” Jacke laughed as they entered the tunneled stairwell that led down to the docks. “But ye don’t need to be escortin’ me all round Limsa for the rest o’the night.”

     “We both know if I don’t, Himi will chew me out or give me a long, disappointed stare and sigh.” Resin shrugged. “And I don’t fancy lying about helping you. I feel like she’d know.”

     “Aye, that’s fair.” Jacke perked up a little. “Ye think she’d be that worried?”

     “Jacke, you underestimate how much she panicked when she thought you dead. The only other time I’ve seen her that upset was over Thancred.” They paused; a bitter air rushed through the tunnel, twisting Resin and Jacke’s insides into knots. A voice on the wind in a strange tongue twisted and churned the ambient aether and a pair of gargoyle voidsent sparked into existence. One behind, one ahead, trapping them in the bottom half of the stairwell. The Lesser Ascian grinned, as he stepped out, ready to regal the two with a long winded speech, only to crumple to the ground with a well placed bullet between the eyes.

     “Bene shot!”

     “My apologies to the vessel; but I’m not as merciful as Himi. Ironic, all things considered.” They proceeded to stow their pistol, despite the expectant look from Jacke as he drew his own daggers. He really wasn’t in the mood for combat, but it couldn’t be helped.

     “Ye just going to stow yer arm after a bene shot like that?”

     “I’m telling you, I am not good enough to… here, watch.” Resin pulled his pistol out again, taking aim at the Voidsent behind them, and fired. They hit their mark, but it didn’t really seem to affect the beast much. Resin shrugged, hiding their weapon once more. Jacke sighed, feeling as though Resin wasn’t really giving themselves a chance to be in their element, but now wasn’t the time for such a lecture, not with the voidsent starting them down.

     “I ain’t experienced in dancin’ with this kind o’cur. Anythin’ I should know?”

     “Yes; they can summon more so we may actually end up outnumbered.”

     “That ain’t reassurin!”

     “Outnumbered, in this city? Ha!” An all too familiar voice called out from the stairwell, forcing Jack to groan with disappointment. V’kebbe and Underfoot appeared behind the Voidsent that hovered between the tunnel and the guild, but as for the reinforcements in the tunnel… Jacke turned to see the ever proud Yellow Jacket Captain, Meilala, flanked by two others.

     “Any soul but that shew. I’ll never hear the end o’it!” He mumbled.

     “You may have won my bet, rogue, but you… well you still… when you could have just…” She huffed, puffing her chest up as she withdrew her own pistol. “Bah! Forget it! There’s scum in the Admiral’s fine city and I shall see it purged!” She proclaimed. Resin took a quick glance at the two groups; none appeared to have any skill in healing, so they resigned themselves to healing instead of fighting, and that suited them just fine! At least now Tamru couldn’t chide them for never getting in any practice!

     “How curious, there’s only three of you. Where’s the half-elezen? I hope they’re actually contributing to your cause and aren’t just having a party somewhere while you do all the work” Nero hummed, taping his helmet as the three prepared to fight him. Himi made a quip about Maggie counting as four, despite her core being expired, and Nero… honestly had no idea who she was referring to. He decided to ignore her sass, opting instead to have a lovely chit-chat with Cid over the hijacked link pearl communication. Despite enjoying conversing, they weren’t sure they could talk him out of a fight and just let them pass.

     “I hope Resin is at least having a better night than us.”

     “I hope they’re at least practicing their healing magicks.”

     Resin wheezed, barely managing to prevent Meilala from collapsing in battle.
     “Your timing needs a spot of work, sir! My thanks all the same.” She called out, shooting a giggling Ahriman out of the sky. The gargoyles had indeed, survived long enough to start summoning buddies.
     
     “Sorry, sorry sorry sorry!” Resin apologized, really starting to feel overwhelmed; keeping track of six people’s well being while being flanked on two sides by voidsent was a bit more than they wanted to tackle. But it couldn’t be helped; they couldn’t exactly call the others for aid.

     “Wait, Nero, before we start beating each other up, can I ask a few questions? You seem like the only person capable enough around here who might give me a few straight answers.” Himi raised her hand, and Tamru facepalmed. Van once more, was sent into a fit of silent giggles.
     “...Hmn. At least someone has noticed how underappreciated I am. Alright, you may speak. Do not waste my time. I still desire to defeat you once and for all.”

     “Excellent! Alright, so, do you know who I am- like, actually know who I am? Is my mother actually dead, why am I a goe, a goe of what? And really any clarifying you can do would be greatly appreciated because I am so over the cloak and daggers mystery revolving around my identity and would like some exposition!”

     “… I wasn’t sure where you were going with this initially, but those are very good questions.” Tamru shook his head. “Though was the hand raising necessary?” He clicked his tongue.

     “Yes. Always.” Himi clicked her tongue right back at him. At first, she presumed the silence from Nero meant he didn’t actually know; until he doubled over with laughter, using mjolner to hold himself up.

     “You...you don’t know TRULY? Your ignorance isn’t a ruse?”

     “...Do I look like someone who asks questions when I already know the answer?”

     “Maybe; but that is neither here nor there! I don’t mind clearing away some of the muddled cobwebs; I must confess… there ARE an abundance of rumors flying about.” He cleared his throat. “Did I ever know you personally? No. A shame, really, that’s your loss. Is your mother actually dead? There is one man who possibly knows the answer, but he’s on his own deathbed. As far as the rest of us know, she and the rest of your family all vanished five years ago. Well, your grandmother hasn’t been seen years prior to that, but everyone insisted she was still alive. As for your rank; are you confused because you’ve been referred to as being seen by the Emperor’s side like his personal attack dog, yet you think of goe’s as someone who oversees a land and her community?”

     “Yes! That is bugging me in particular!”

     “You’re both, my dear. Well, sort of. Your family has been charged to take care of some random, hidden area that is supposedly populated, though no resources ever come in and out of there. Curious thing, really. I would love to see for myself what you all have hiding away there. But as for you, specifically, YOU are a goe because you hold rank in the Frumentarium. Yes, hold, because despite everything he refuses to let go of the idea you’ll come back.” Nero laughed. “And perhaps you shall, perhaps you shall! Once you’ve accepted who and what you are.”

     “FUCK I was really hoping everyone was wrong about the Emperor thing, thanks, I hate it.”

     “We really did steal the Emperor’s lap dog.” Van snorted.

     “Bark, fucking, bark, I guess.” Himi sighed.

     They just couldn’t kill anything fast enough to prevent further summonings. This was truly, a task intended for a group of adventurers, and Resin didn’t feel… up to the challenge. They wished they could call for help, they wished they could do more. What an excuse they were for a Warrior of Light! It didn’t matter they were able to keep everyone alive, what mattered is that they were still fighting, and getting exhausted. But Resin knew they weren’t a good enough shot, and if they stopped healing to switch to Thaumaturge spells, everyone would be killed! Clearly, their sister was the one who should be here, not them. She was the real hero. She always had been, even before Carteneau.

     “My child, do not doubt thy worth. Even the mightiest of heroes need allies. Look to the light, and it shall aid you, always.”

     Resin jumped as several loud shots rang out over the cacophony of combat. One by one, the voidsent flopped to the stones, exploding into umbral aether glitter.

     “Get the HELL out of my city!” Merlwyb growled, flanked by her own men. “Be it Pirate or void beast, no blackguard will find quarter in Limsa Lominsa so long as I live!” She huffed, returning her weapon to its holster. Meilala and Yellow Jackets jumped to their feet and saluted, despite their exhaustion, and the Dutiful Sisters, equally tired, gave a few awkward wave salutes,

     “Bene timing, Admiral.” Jacke wheezed, plopping onto his butt. “Don’t mind me while I catch me breath.”

     “Captain. Jacke. Swallow.” She gave him a firm stare. Meilala hid a smirk, perhaps this was the true downfall of the Dutiful Sisters? “You will send yourself into an early grave, and I will not have it!” Merlwyb crossed her arms, scolding the guild leader, not unlike an older sister would. Meilala cursed her luck, 'twould seem the rogues were not about to be disbanded yet. “Picking fights with voidsent instead of recovering? I see why you and Himi get on so well.” She smiled as the Maelstrom troops accompanying her relieved Resin of their healing duties.

     “Baah! Ain’t gonna let any kind o’cur run loose in Limsa. Rest be buggered!”

     “All the same, consider it a direct order from your Admiral that you get naught but rest for the remainder of the evening, at least. Lest I sick your father on you, and you damn well know the man will see to it you’re tied to a bed for a week.” She pursed her lips together. Jacke sighed, giving the Admiral a defeated thumb’s up of understanding as he flopped onto his back. A coy smirk escaped her lips as she addressed the others. “Same goes for you lot. Excluding you, Resin. You shall accompany me to the Castrum where we’ll join General Raubahn and the Elder Seed-Seer.”

     “But I’m not skilled enough to – “

     “Aye, I am well aware of your reasoning for being the one to seek out Himi. But she’s been long found, and is currently giving the Empire a whopping alongside the other two. However, there are still plenty of soldiers that require succor, and we need all hands on deck. YOU might think yourself unworthy to join the others, but seven hells, if you can keep six people alive while they’re swarmed with voidsent, I daresay you are more than capable of providing aid to wounded soldiers. I will hear no more arguments on the matter.”

     “Y-yes ma’am!” Resin sputtered, following the Admiral without further question or argument.

     Around this time, Nero was making a dramatic exit after his defeat, shrouded by a brief power outage. Van rubbed his temples, wondering if Himi would be more like Nero were she actually loyal to the Empire. Even if she was less of a braggart, (usually,) they both seemed to have a flare for the dramatic.

     “Good news, we won, bad news, he’s not dead and I predict he’ll be a pain in our asses later.” Himi sighed, shaking her head.

     “At the very least he’ll return to annoy and attempt to out-do Cid.” Tamru pinched the bridge of his nose. He felt a little tired, but at least the oversized elevator Cid was instructing them to take would be a brief respite, as it was free of soldiers and magitek. He looked forward to a quiet elevator ride down into the lower levels.

Chapter Text

     In retrospect, Tamru felt a little foolish for assuming they would have a quiet moment at all. Gaius had made his dramatic entrance onto the descending elevator and already rambled into a monologue. Tamru rubbed his temples, casting side glances at the other two as they tried to drown out his speech.

     “Tell me, for whom do you fight?”

     “...”
     “...”
     “...For Eorzea?” Himi shrugged.

     “Hmph! How very glib! Eorzea is a – “ The trio groaned as Gaius continued his rant. Himi wish she’d said something stupid like ‘for pony’ or ‘kupo’, because maybe THEN that would’ve gotten him to shut up. Tamru and Van exchanged looks, both contemplating attacking Gaius for the sole purpose of getting him to be quiet. Or would he just continue anyways? “Tis a pity you abandoned all you’ve done for the Empire, to entertain these savages with false hope. Why?” Gaius turned to Himi, who snapped to attention when she realized he’d just made this personal.

     “Oh, what? Who, me? Fuck if I know dipshit. You ask that like you expect me to remember any of my time in the Empire.”

     “...Hmn. Your vocabulary is unbecoming of one of your reputation. These savage lands have dulled your manners, it would seem.”

     “Swearing is fun, piss off! Try it sometime. I don’t feel the need to flaunt how smart I am by using big fancy words as insults when a good ol’fashioned ‘fuck off’ will do. Honestly...” Her eyes glinted as she tucked one hand behind her back as she leaned on her staff. “When someone feels the need to insult others with fancy words, I find one or two things are usually true about them...” Aether sparked and gathered into her hidden hand. “They’re probably not that smart to begin with – all they did was learn a few big words and said them at the right time to make people think they were smarter. But even if someone really did have the vocabulary of a scholar, feeling the need to constantly flaunt their smarts via word choice, shows a deep, deep lack of confidence in one’s own self and maybe even trying to compensate a little.” She snorted. “But I guess that’s what the Empire is really good at, isn’t it? Puffing out their chest and barking louder than everyone else in the room, because at the end of the day, despite all the magitek and the scheming and the conquering, the Empire is more afraid of Eorzea and the rest of the world than we are of you.” She pursed her lips together, Gaius scoffed but she continued before letting him ramble with another speech. “Eorzea keeps fighting back whenever the Empire pushes. Sure you’ve got people like Laurentus or whatever the fuck his name was being all yellow-bellied and making dumb-ass decisions like helping the Empire. But Eorzea as a whole? Nah.” She blew her bangs out of her face. “I mean, come on. Only cowards lash out in fear and attack first. It’s rarely a good idea to make the first move. I think I can count on one hand the amount of scenario’s where it’s fine to attack first.” She hummed. “That said, now that I think of it, hell, I said the world isn’t afraid of the Empire but really? I don’t even think most of the star even knows you exist. The Empire seems to be Eorzea’s problem, and places like Doma, but the rest of the star doesn’t give two-shits if it knows about you. Just not a problem outside of Eorzea and even then you don’t have the ability to conquer it completely. And you never will. I mean, shit, what’s-their-face had Dalamund drop from space and not a single person came investigating to see what happened. At the end there it might’ve been orbit locked as it got closer but everyone else would’ve seen it descending and or it was just suddenly not in the sky one night. ….Actually that’s kind of rude isn’t it? Unless they just can’t get out here because of their own problems, and double actually, I wonder how the rest of the planet handled all the different calamities or have they exclusively only been bad enough to mess with Eorzea, I’m realizing I suddenly have many questions.” Even Tamru and Van glanced at each other, oh, they’d never considered that before.

     “...Now that I’m aware of that, I’m not going to be able to stop thinking about it until I know.” Tamru sighed, shaking his head.

     “Right? Whole other half of the world out there and most days it feels like it doesn’t exist.”

     “Other half of the world? What are you prattling on about?” Gaius crossed his arms.

     “Oh shit, my bad, were you under the impression the universe revolved around Eorzea? Were you so blissfully unaware that this land, and to an extent, the Empire, wasn’t the end all be all? That’s a pity. You flaunt yourself, speaking of power and vocabulary and whatever nonsense you can drudge up about eikons and aether and salvation. But you’re still so small minded and focused on the forever worthless goal of conquest, you’ve made yourself completely oblivious to the obvious.”

     “Speak plainly!” Gaius rumbled.

     “I’ve been charging a spell this entire time.” She winked. Up flew her hidden hand, and Gaius drew his own weapon, but she snapped her fingers first. Several bursts of light rained down upon him, exploding with each impact. Gaius was knocked around like a ragdoll until he finally collapsed onto the floor. She sauntered over, assuming he was either unconscious or dead, and began rummaging around in his armor for her jobstone after laying her staff on the floor. “Before you two gawkers ask, no, I can’t just do that every time. It’s exhausting and it’s going to take me a bit before I can cast again. So don’t expect me to just use it on a whim.”

     “I. I assumed as much.” Tamru sputtered, pulling his glasses off so he could rub his eyes. Himi pawed around until she finally pulled out her stone.

     “Got it!” She grinned, feeling genuinely victorious, albeit much too soon. Gaius snatched her wrist, forcing her to cry out in pain as he squeezed – though not enough to break anything.

     “Impressive.” He rumbled, his own armor sparking with what looked like electricity before it changed to a brassy-gold colour. Being so close to the sparking stung as well, and she cursed a few times under her breath. He grunted as the elevator arrived at the lowest level. Tamru and Van didn’t dare attack with Himi in his clutches, in case he tried to use her as a shield. Gaius sat up, twisting her arm a bit as he got to his feet. “Your strength is… most impressive. Your power befits a ruler. Is this why the Emperor doted on you so?” Yet you lack the resolve to put it to proper use. A waste.” He yanked on her arm, dragging her with him off the elevator, and towards Porta Decumana, where Ultima Weapon awaited them. She struggled, breaking free long enough only to feel his arms wrap tightly around her waist as he effortlessly hoisted her under his arm.
     “Are you kidding me!” She flailed. “Put me down!”

     “No.” He said, carrying her through the threshold. Once the door slammed down, Tamru and Van snapped out of their stupor, chasing after. Tamru tried to grab her staff, but it felt like every time his hand was about to wrap around it, it shifted slightly away from his hand.
     
     “Quit playing around, come on!” Van chided, having not noticed Tamru simply couldn’t grab it, and snatched it off the floor himself. That was… something to unpack later, Tamru decided, joining Van by the door. “Come on, come on!” Van cussed, pounding his fists on the door. He had half a mind to kick it, but he didn’t want to risk damaging his new leg beyond repair.

     “He must still want the Echo.” Tamru hummed. “Damn, me, why the hell did I freeze for so long?” He tried to contact Cid, but the aetheric disturbance was too great. “There must be a control panel somewhere!” He pawed helplessly at the door as Selene flittered about in a panic.

     What felt like an eternity passed by before the door slid open on its own. Himi was near to the center of the room, on her knees, hands buried in her face as she sobbed. Aside from the bruise from where Gaius had initially grabbed her, she seemed otherwise unharmed. Gaius stood on Ultima’s shoulder, apparently awaiting their entrance before getting inside.

     “What did you DO?” Van snarled as Tamru made quick work, healing the bruise.

     “Nothing.” Gaius shrugged. “I had every intention of using her; but in the middle of our bickering she threw a tantrum and began crying like a child.” He sighed. “And I haven’t the time to dissect what I said that upset her so.” For a moment, they thought Gaius was about to soapbox again and – nope, he was ready to fight as soon as he climbed into Ultima Weapon.

     Resin had their hands full, dashing about the encampment, aiding whoever was in need of succor. While explaining, bit by bit, their own adventures in their search for Himi and the Ascians pestering Limsa Lominsa to Alphinaud and Minfilia.

     “The Ascians seem a little less organized amongst themselves than the Overlords would lead one to believe.” Alphinaud rubbed his chin. Perhaps this was something they could use to their advantage, but how?

     “Sure seems so.” Resin sighed, already feeling weary from the constant healing spells. “Tamru makes this seems so easy!” They groaned.

     “Please, friend, rest a moment to gather your bearings if you need to.” Minfilia pleaded, guiding Resin to a crate. “You’ve done more than your fair share.”
     
     “I still feel like I’m getting off easy.” Resin grumbled.

     Which is to say, they weren’t wrong. In a way. Not that Resin’s magic wasn’t helpful, they at least didn’t have to deal with fighting Ultima Weapon. Even after getting Himi calmed down enough to fight, the trio still struggled and were it not for Hydaelyn’s blessing ripping out the primal essences, they may not have fared so well against it. Though when Lahabrea deemed to make an appearance, Himi wished she could just fight Ultima Weapon again instead of having to see Thancred being used as a puppet. To further add insult to injury, Lahabrea blew her a kiss to mock her as he and Gaius rambled on about the functions of the borrowed Allagan technology. Eyes still red from crying earlier, she wasted no time in responding to that with a few choice gestures. Ignoring the way her head buzzed; something about the Heart of Sabik sounded familiar to her, and the name ate away at her brain.

     “Himi, I’m glad you’re feeling better but now’s not the time!” Tamru pulled her and Van close, as Hydaelyn shielded them from Ultima.

Well.

At least she got her wish, sort of.

     Thancred was still a puppet but they did have to fight Ultima a second time after it made a mess of half the Castrum. They had to pour everything they had into this second round of combat, lest the thing had a chance to cast Ultima again. Victory was theirs, naturally, with a little help from their blessings, but Tamru and Van’s exhaustion was plain as anything. Not that she wasn’t feeling a bit worn out herself, it was simply more obvious with them. Gaius lay on the floor, having been tossed from the cockpit after a minor explosion. Defeated for good, it seemed, his armor no longer being gold. Though he still snuck in one last soap box before going quiet. Ultima Weapon imploded on itself, leaving nothing behind but smoke and ash, not a single piece of debris remained.

     Lahabrea appeared again, bemoaning Gaius’s failure. His turn to soapbox as he hovered in the air, blaming the corruption in the world on Hydaelyn. Speaking of her as if she were a lowly insect. A strange spark stirred within Himi as he rambled, she wasn’t quite sure what it was but... If there was one thing she knew, Van and Tamru wouldn’t last a minute in a fight against Lahabrea. As she tried to figure out how to get them out of this mess, a word – a name, bubbled to the surface. Resting on the tip of her tongue as Lahabrea proclaimed the Scions were not permitted to meddle in the Ascian’s plans to revive the one true god.
     “You will not leave this place alive!” He glanced over his shoulder, and Himi sighed, placing her hands on Tamru and Van.

     “I know.” And with that, she sent the two away in a teleport while she remained.

Chapter Text

     “I see Hydaelyn’s influence has robbed you of common sense! Not that you possessed much to begin with. Tis past time your flame was extinguished, shepherd to the stars.” Lahabrea scoffed, speaking in an ancient tongue as Himi stood before him, poised and ready to fight him alone. This had to be a trick; perhaps she was hoping he’d let his guard down and she would simply summon an army to her side. He eyed the inferno that hugged their future battlefield – she certainly wasn’t hiding reinforcements in there. She didn’t respond to his quip, merely waited in silence to see if he would make the first move. However, he wondered how much goading it would take to get her to snap. Attack first, make sloppy mistakes he could take advantage of. He could probably kill her in one blow, but where was the fun in that? He was a man of research still, deep down. Why not test her first before putting her down like a failed Elpis concept? “Does having her whisper to you hurt? Does your precious Blessing of Light burn? When you tapped into the darkness to defeat that dragon, how did it make you feel? Soothing? Powerful? Was it familiar?” His grin widened from ear to ear as her staring faltered and her eyes darted to the ground before locking with his again.

     “Well, I’m a Black Mage and-” She responded in the same language in reflex, he wondered if she even noticed she had. 
     
     “Bah! That matters little.” He extended his arms. “The way one casts their spells or swings their sword, does not change merely because they walk a path in the light, or the void. No, tis much more complicated than that. But I should not need lecture you on such nuances, as you’re already so intimately familiar. Or I suppose, you were, at least.” 

     “I am so over everyone evil vaguely implying they know me.”

     “Oh but I do! We go way, way back, you and I.” If this didn’t make her lash out… “I remember a time when you and I were allies. But then you decided to get in my way.” He rumbled. She gritted her teeth, and for the briefest moment he thought she was going to attack. But she stopped herself, taking a step back instead. Ah! Of course, his vessel. She didn’t want to hurt Thancred. He clutched his sides as he hovered there, cackling madly.

     “Did I miss a joke somewhere?”

     “Foolish! Both of us, child.” He mocked wiping a tear away. “I, the fool who had forgotten your weakness, and you, the fool for still being so… damned… sentimental.” He felt a shift in the ambient aether that surrounded them, and he also noticed her attention kept being pulled away from him. He licked his lips, this was never his wheelhouse, however… plenty of soldiers had died tonight, hadn’t they? Not that there was much life to be had on a ground that was once tiled floor – she pulled aether from it all the same. The ground became ashy, like fine sand as her attention wavered from Lahabrea completely. More focused on the dead that he couldn’t see; only feel. A pity Emet-Selch’s vessel was too frail at the moment for him to pay a visit.

     “I don’t… I don’t know how to help any of you!” She held her staff close, turning her body to look in random directions – still, all he could see was empty air.

     “What’s wrong?” He said with an amused scoff. “Do. Your. Duty...” And with every bit of boldness he had in Emet-Selch’s room, he said her name, her true name. Her focus snapped to him immediately, though he was too out of his own mind to realize how foolish he’d been or notice how her shadow had changed. She held out her staff as if she were handing it to someone, and despite no one being there, it stood on its own when she released it. Her sea-green eyes sparked and glowed, and despite the inferno a winter chill engulfed the area. He blinked and she was in his face; this was the moment when he finally wondered if he had made a mistake. She put her hand on his chest, and dug her fingers into his robe, as if she expected them to sink into his very being. They did not. She could only make confused sounds as she tried to grab onto his soul, and his soul specifically. “Having trouble?” He mocked her. “If I recall, even when you weren’t sundered you still needed a little help with that, and he isn’t here. And he isn’t coming.” Playtime was over. He batted her arm away as he placed his own hand over her heart. To hell with the warning’s he’d been given about not hurting or killing her! She was in his way, in their way, in Zodiark’s way. One powerful spell to her heart was all it took to send her crumpling to the ground. The winter chill subsided, and flowers bloomed in the ashy ground previously drained of aether. Her staff toppled over, and that was that.

     Lahabrea cackled, arms stretched out, fully pleased with himself as he took a moment to bask in his victory. The other Warriors of Light would be easy enough to track down and pick off. But for now, the Ascian celebrated – at least until she sat up, gasping raspy breaths.

     “HOW!?” He bellowed, before sensing the touch of light upon her. “CURSE YOU, HYDAELYN.” Lahabrea floated back a few feet as she collected herself. Perhaps this wouldn’t be as easy as he’d hoped. He would need to deal with her a different way since she kept pulling miracles out of nowhere. Well, mostly nowhere. Hydaelyn having her on a leash certainly contributed. 

And there was that word again, a name. Dancing on the top of her tongue as she panted. She wasn’t sure how effective it would be, but it was all she had while she regained her strength.

     “He… Hephaestus… please...” She squeaked. Gods, her head hurt. “I don’t want to fight either of you. You’re so much better than this.” Well, maybe deep down she knew at his core he always had an explosive temper when he felt wronged and could be a bit of a manipulative bastard, but it didn’t hurt to try and appeal to his better nature if any of it was left. It certainly caught him off guard, so much so he had to land on solid ground to get his bearings.

     “What did you just call me?”

     “He...Hephaestus?” It seemed to have worked. Lahabrea was transfixed, quietly remembering a moment, lifetimes ago when a small child who barely came up to his knee, draped in robes much too large for her, tugged on his. She’d been hurt, and with tears in her eyes pointed to a group of laughing young adults who had no business picking on a child. She tried to say “Hephaestus”, but it came out as “Hefehfas”, like it always did. He quickly took care of the problem before returning her to her own pair of friends, Hades and Hythlodaeus, who were quite worried about where she’d gone. But that was then, this was now. It mattered not she somehow remembered his true name; it was clearly manipulation, a trick! She couldn’t possibly know who he was, truly, and perhaps even Hydaelyn herself had put her up to it. His face twisted as a guttural snarl escaped his lips. Before she could process what was going on, his hands were around her neck as he sat on her stomach. Damn it, he really didn't feel as intimidating with a vessel the same height as her but that really couldn't be helped at the moment.

     “HOW. DARE. YOU.” The claws on his gloves dug into her flesh. “YOU DO NOT HAVE THE RIGHT TO CALL ME BY THAT NAME. HOW DO YOU EVEN REMEMBER IT? HOW?” He didn’t notice, once again, the way her shadow moved, wiggling and giggling mischievously at his question. He loosened his hands just enough to allow her to speak freely. The glow in her eyes that had abated when she collapsed returned, albeit not as bright, and she brought a shaky finger to her lips.

     “That. Is. A. Secret!” She wheezed, smiling weakly. Another name bubbled from deep within and landed on her tongue. “...It would break Erichthonius’s heart to see you like this.” She wheezed.

     Lahabrea’s face drained of colour, and his grip around her neck weakened further. She had certainly stunned him now, that was for sure. She was able to wiggle around enough to roll onto her stomach and began to crawl away. His torpor broke as the rage and pain boiled over. Before even he knew what he was doing, Lahabrea grabbed the back of her head, entangling his fingers in her hair. “NEVER.” He pulled her up just enough so he could slam her face into the floor. “SPEAK.” He lifted her and slammed her down again. “THAT.” A third time. “NAME.” A fourth. “TO ME.” A fifth. “EVER.” A sixth. “AGAIN.” A seventh. She writhed under him, her blood hitting the floor with soft pip pip pips as if it had begun to rain. She whined and pleaded, but he wouldn’t let her go. “DAMN YOU AND THOSE EYES.” He raged. That was certainly… an odd thing for him to be angry over, she thought, and it was all she could do to keep him from clawing her eyes out. His gloves still found purchase in several areas on her already battered face. Of all the time for Hydaelyn to not provide a boost, guidance or a shield, this sure was an awful time to be tapped out.

     The two grappled on the floor for a time; so blinded by rampaging emotions that had been festering for thousands of years he neglected to cast anything. And so tired she was, and too unwilling to hurt Thancred’s body that all she could do was wiggle, writhe, and cry out in pain. The taste of blood, ash and dirt filled her mouth. One of her eyes was swollen shut and her vision in the other was cloudy from sweat and tears.

     “It is your fault!” Was that a sob, from Lahabrea? “His soul would be safe, preserved! If you had not… if you had not… if he had just listened to me and followed orders instead of being so inspired by you! Foolish boy!”

Oh. She had truly hit a sore spot; perhaps she should have kept that second name to herself.

She also wasn’t entirely sure what he meant by any of that.

     Pain ate away at every joint, every muscle in her body as she slipped into unconsciousness again; but a light, a warmth filled her soul. Instead of finding herself in darkness, alone, there she was, with a distraught Lahabrea and the light of the Mother Crystal behind her. The comfort others usually found in her presence stung Himi, but she didn’t complain.

Seven hells, it was hard to focus.

     A calm voice instructed her to banish the darkness with a blade of light. The blessing appeared under her feet, with each of her darkened crystals bursting into colour. This light washed over her, rewarding her with a weapon of light. She could feel her flesh burning as she held it, arm shaking as she struggled to wield it. A necessary pain in order to get the job done, she was reassured. She need only focus a little longer…

Focus.

Focus.

Lahabrea bellowed something about there being too many, all bound by the light? Once again, she wasn’t sure what he was referring to. But she could feel herself coming undone… so much… too… m u ch ….

     And then there she was, surrounded by fire again. Somehow standing. Lahabrea, or in reality, Thancred, lay unconscious in the dirt by her feet. What remained of the surrounding structure began to explode, adding to the encroaching inferno. Gasping for air, she sunk to her knees and flopped across Thancred’s chest. Was he breathing? She wasn’t sure.
     “I’m so sorry.” Her voice cracked. Seeing something, someone, other than him, but...someone who also wasn’t him? And not Lahabrea. The briefest flicker of a shade of one long sundered, in grey illuminated robes and a featureless face that bore a white mask. “I’m sorry.” She spoke a little louder with labored breaths, as if he could actually hear her. “I couldn’t… I couldn’t save you. Then, or...” Blood stained the charred ground as her world went dark for a third time, and remained thus.

     Van cussed quietly as his chest and head throbbed with pain; an ache that reminded him of the Echo but something was off about it. Tamru glanced back at him as the two rode Maggie through the crumbling Castrum.

     “Don’t you dare pass out back there!” Tamru chided.

     “I’m fine! Shut up and drive. Ride? Guide? Whatever!”

     They were quite pleased that they were able to finally return to where Himi had unceremoniously booted them out; but considerably less happy when they saw that she and Thancred were both unconscious.

     “Seven hells!” Tamru exclaimed as he leapt from the cockpit, begging, praying they were still alive. “Twelve be praised, they both draw breath!” Even if barely, it was hope enough for him. A pair of explosions made it clear as day it was unsafe to tend to either of them now. “Van, put Thancred in the back with you. I’ll sit her in front with me.” It took a bit of frantic finagling, but they managed to fit all four on Maggie, who whirred and buzzed, eager to get everyone to safety. Neither noticed that Gaius yet lived; though it may not have mattered as there wasn’t much room left for anyone else.

     “And so my conquest ends, Cid. In smoke and ashes.” If there was anything more he’d wished to proclaim out loud, it was lost amongst the explosions and flames. Flames that licked the back of Maggie and the heat kissed their necks as they fled through the tunnel. A heat they still felt on their bodies even as Hydaelyn bade them one final message, a warning of the darkness that yet lingered, but to rejoice in the light that now washed over Eorzea. They could see each other in the vision, including Resin, but they noticed Himi’s soul lingered behind them. Bathed in their shadows and slumped over, unconscious, even here.

     “They’re still in there.” Merlwyb uncrossed her arms, staring at the Castrum as it blew apart, bit by bit. Resin stood by her side, guilt washing over them for not being in there. They dropped their gaze to the ground, ashamed. The Admiral, without taking her eyes off the Castrum, gently bapped their shoulder as a silent way to tell them to cease their brooding.

     “Cid!” Raubahn turned, concerned etched across his face. “Has there been no word?”

     “Nothing. Nothing at all.” Cid heaved a heavy sigh as his link pearl buzzing continued to go unanswered.

     “Damnation!” Papalymo exclaimed. Even if no one else wanted to say it, he knew that were Himi conscious, she’d have teleported them all out by now. Which means they were still fighting or she…

    “They’re going to make it!” Yda reassured Papalymo. “I just know it!”

     “Yda is right!” Y’shtola’s ears bent back. “We must have faith!” She lowered her head, in silent prayer. Resin considered the vision they’d recently had, Van and Tamru appeared hale and whole at the time, but Himi… They chewed on their lower lip as Kan-E-Senna insisted that there must be something that could be done to aid them; she did not want to see another group of heroes lost to conflict.

     “Please, Mother Hydaelyn. Light their way through the darkness.” Minfilia clutched her chest, praying out loud.

    “Look into the light my child. If thou wouldst see thy companions returned safe to thee, reach out to them now.”

Silence.

But then, a spark! First by Y’shtola and her eyes lit up with excitement.

     “I feel them! I feel their presence!” She proclaimed. The light sparked again by Papalymo and Yda; they exchanged flabbergasted faces as the lost memories poured in.

    “W-wait! It… it really is!”

     “We were right!” Papalymo jumped in excitement. “I knew it! Tis one thing to suspect, but to remember! Actually remember!” The rush of light continued, sparking to life the memories of all present.

     “Who speaks to us? The Mother Crystal! I hear her!” Kan-E-Senna gasped, humbled deeply as she turned to Merlwyb who was just as astonished to hear the voice of Hydaelyn reach out to her.

     “Strike me down! That’s why they were always so familiar – what are you smirking at, Cid? You knew, didn’t you?” The memories of a particular group of heroes, long thought lost, flooded their minds. They finally remembered Tamru, and all he’d done leading up to that fateful battle. How he disguised himself as a human at first, since at the time it wasn’t common to see Viera around, let alone a male. And Van; though he hadn’t been completely forgotten, there was so much that had been lost. He’d done just as much work as Tamru had, and had fought much longer at Carteneau than he’d claimed, fighting alongside Tamru, and of course – Himi. The Garlean who could use magic; though they were all certain by now that third eye was, and had always been, fake. And Resin’s sister, Panina, keeping up with the lot of them, a well experienced hero and Scion in her own right. And there they were – cheeky bastard, who had snuck along for the ride as a green soldier. They hadn’t been able to do much, but they were there all the same.”

     “What, that our dear friends have saved Eorzea twice? I thought we were all on the same page about that.” Cid flashed a cheeky grin.

     “It had only been a theory! We remembered naught!”

     “Hang on!” Merlwyb pinched Resin’s arm. “What’s been all this caterwauling at not being at Carteneau?”

     “I wasn’t.” Resin placed a finger on the side of their nose.

     “Mhm.” Merlwyb whacked the back of their head – gently. “Secrets, the lot of you.” She huffed, though she wasn’t angry. Minfilia wiped her teary eyes, bursting with joy.

     “The shroud is lifted, they remember you!” She exclaimed as the light sparked one last time, drawing her attention to a nearby tunnel. “There!” She shouted. All was calm as everyone turned, and in an entrance befitting the goobers of Light, they burst from the tunnel on Maggie, narrowly avoiding being engulfed by flames. Cheers erupted from the crowd of worried allies and friends, especially when Thancred was observed to be with them, even if unconscious. Everyone was happy; their memories restored and their heroes, friends, returned home. But that joy subsided as Himi’s body slumped forward, her head hitting Maggie’s dashboard.

     “...I can’t feel a pulse.” Tamru’s voice cracked as he glanced back at Van.

     The darkness was delicious. Cozy. Familiar. But she wasn’t allowed to stay long, no. Two forces ejected her from a proper rest, and she promptly felt… burdened, for a lack of a better word. She tried to scrunch her face but something prevented her from fully moving it. She opened her eyes, but could only see out of one. And there, staring down at her, was Lahabrea, smiling in relief? OH. It was Thancred, not Lahabrea she realized…. After she’d already squawked in fright and whacked him in the face by swinging her left arm haphazardly.

     “Auph!” He wiggled his nose; she hadn’t tagged him all that hard, thankfully. “...I suppose that is on me. I probably shouldn’t have done that.” he flashed a grin, gently dragging a hand through her hair. He was sitting on her bed, his only a few feet away from hers. Separated only by a small night stand. They were both wearing something that reminded her of white pajamas - OH it was  because they were. Obviously in an infirmary somewhere in Ul'dah, they were patients. Yeesh, that took her almost too long to figure out.
     He looked exhausted and bore a few bandages. Needless to say she had a lot more. Her face and neck were mostly covered, but her right hand and arm were bandaged completely; even part of her shoulder had been wrapped up. She could move the arm, if barely, but it still tingled and burned like it was still on fire.

     “Did I do something amazing, or stupid?” She asked.

     “Ha! Who knows. I sure as hell can’t remember.” He smiled sadly. “You remember naught?”

     “I remember picking a fight with Lahabrea, but not how it ended.” She hummed, glancing away. Looking at him was going to take some getting used to, as happy as she was that he was fine.

     “I see, I see.” He nodded, doing his best to keep a stiff upper lip, clearing his throat as he struggled to find the words. The right words. Instead his voice cracked as he plopped his head down onto her chest, just above her heart.

     “Thancred, if you start crying I’LL start crying and I don’t want to cry right now, my sinuses are already on fire.”

     “This is all my fault. That you’ve been hurt like this, isn’t it? No one will say aught. Himi, please be honest with me, did I do this to you?”

     “No no no!” She gasped, patting his back with her good hand. “This all came from Gaius!” She lied. She had to.

     “T-truly?”

     “Yes!” She reassured him. He lifted his head, and she flinched as she wiped the tears from his eyes with her thumb. “Now stop crying! Save your tears for when I’m actually dead, and not before.”

     “Ha!” He placed a gentle kiss on her bandaged forehead. “Fine by me. How do you feel? They may let you come to the celebration ceremony tomorrow. I didn’t want to go if you couldn’t, and even if you’re awake, I would still rather be here with you if you’re not there.”

    “Like hot garbage.” She snorted. “But this room is stuffy as all fuck, I’d much rather spend a day outside in some fresh air and – “

     “HIMI.” Resin shouted as they excitedly burst into the room. They’d heard the chatter from inside the room, but had taken them a few minutes to realize Thancred had been speaking with Himi. “OH. Wait! I should first get – hang on!” They turned on a heel, rushing away.

     “Oh, here we go. You’re about to be swarmed much like I had been.” Thancred scooted back onto his bed to prepare for the flurry that was about to occur. Another minute passed before Resin returned with Tamru, Van, a few other healers and a handful of Students of Baldesion in tow. Was one wearing cat ears? They all fussed over her well being, changing some of her bandages, though not touching the ones on her arm. She protested all of the attention, feeling incredibly overwhelmed especially with no gloves to pick at, but Tamru wagged a finger.

     “No! No getting out of this! He only woke up yesterday, and the two of you have been out for a week!” He said. Thancred had sniped an almost used up roll of bandages, slipping it to her in the middle of the caretaker chaos so she had something to pick and pull at to ease her nerves. Resin scooted in, leaning over to whisper into her ear.

     “Please speak with Lord Haurchefant at your earliest convenience before he ends up with the Holy See up his ass from constantly trying to sneak out here to see you, and failing because he can’t get two feet away from Dragonhead without some heretic or dragon nonsense popping up. Jacke too.”

     “Sure, once they stop their poking and prodding.” She grumbled.

     It took a bit of convincing, but Himi was allowed to attended the ceremony at Carteneau. The dawn of the Seventh Astral era had come, and hearts filled with hope for the future. She sat next to Thancred, resting her chin on his shoulder as he chatted with Urianger and Yda. Jacke had been there earlier, but happy crowds in the middle of the day wasn’t exactly his scene, so he’d left fairly early. Maybe. It was entirely possible he was hiding in plain sight. The other three Warriors of Light were milling about, speaking with the other Scions, students, and soldiers. At one point Resin had wandered over to braid her hair; they were so used to see it up in a high ponytail, it was odd seeing it so flat and down.

     Everything felt so… nice. Yeah, nice! She began to feel a little sleepy, and she absentmindedly draped her arms on Thancred’s shoulders. Urianger kept a completely straight face as Yda giggled. Thancred did his best to stutter through the conversation as his face flushed red. There was peace, and then there was pain. Pain as the Echo ripped through Himi’s mind, shoving a static image of the Mother Crystal – were she a being of darkness. But no, it wasn’t her… truly, it could only be – whatever thought she was forming was interrupted by the ear piercing shriek of a monster. All conversations shifted to perplexed murmurs as everyone tried to figure out what it was. A soldier ran over as the screaming continued, loudly proclaiming the awakening of a primal. But which one? Himi’s head continued to buzz painfully, and Thancred quickly took noticed. Especially when blood began to drip from her ears. So much was going on inside her head! The dark crystal, the primal screeches, the incomprehensibly painful buzz that for whatever reason, made her want to cuss out the Crystal Tower in the distance.

     Thancred called Tamru over, and that was the last thing she recalled, before coming round enough to see she’d been returned to bed. Thancred as well; per the insistence of the Students of Baldesion. The stars peeped through the open window, and so, Thancred was long fast asleep. She exhaled, shutting her eyes; no use in keeping them open if there was no one to talk to. Slumber quickly took her, but alas…

     There would be no sweet dreams, only nightmares as an orange, arrow-shaped stone gently flickered to life under her pillow as she slept. Elidibus stood sentinel in the corner, watching her carefully.

     “May what Lahabrea stole from you be returned, my… my…” Elidibus quirked his head, what was he about to say? He hummed, stepping into the shadows as he couldn’t quite remember why he was there.

Chapter Text

     His feet tried to find purchase on the ice, but the frozen ocean proved a bit too slippery for him. Letting out a whoop as he tumbled onto his ass, laughing as Emet-Selch watched on in amusement. Though he hid it as disappointment.

     “Oh, approve of our work now, do you?” Emet-Selch scoffed.

     “No. Never. Screw your calamities, now and always. However I still enjoy there being less ocean.” The other Ascian Overlord slowly got to his feet. “And I’ll find a way to make something good happen.” His feet slid, though he prevented himself from falling a second time. He cast an eager glance at Emet-Selch, who sighed, knowing exactly what the other man wanted.

     “Fine.” He snapped his fingers, and the other Ascian’s boots turned into ice skates.

     “Yeeeessss!” He giggled, gracefully skating around for a bit before intentionally bumping into Emet-Selch. “Thank you, Haaadeeess~!”

     “Get off!” He blushed. “And change your mask and robes to match lesser Ascians! Lest they figure out who you are!” Emet-Selch tried to push him off, but he held fast.

     “So what? I haven’t been able to stop a single calamity even when I KNOW you’re trying to start one. It’s not like there’s enough heroes these days for me to befriend and summon to make much of a difference in any of your plans.” He pulled away, skating around for a bit before he continued. “Hell, even on the Thirteenth people preferred going solo, and look how well that ended.” He huffed, waving a hand flippantly. “Elidibus literally does my job better than I half the time.”

     “You left your seat.”

     "I don’t. Even remember doing that, it doesn’t count.”

     “Azem, I wish you would-”

     “Oh! My sincerest apologies, friend!” A sweet faced Lalafell sporting a yellow cat hoodie whispered as Himi stirred awake. “I didn’t mean to wake you!” Her face flushed in embarrassment. She had been peeking under the bandages that Himi sported on her right arm, studying the odd injury closely. Himi glanced around Dawn’s Respite at the Waking Sands, noting that Thancred appeared to still be fast asleep.

     “S’ok. Boring dream anyways.” Himi rubbed her eyes, offering a reassuring smile.

     “My name’s Krile.” She smiled, bowing politely. “I don’t make it out here as much these days; but Minfilia is a dear friend of mine. I’m with the Students of Baldesion.” Krile beamed, before turning serious. “I’m sure you must be tired of being asked this, but do you remember aught of your battle with Lahabrea?” She gently rested her hand on top of Himi’s.

     “Ehrm.” Himi glanced at Thancred again, she thought she’d heard him stir. Deciding to not risk it in case he was only pretending to be asleep, Him shook her head. “I just remember summoning a weapon of light and it hurting to hold.”

     “Yes. It did leave behind a fair bit of damage. Now, don’t be mad at them, but your fellow Warriors of Light mentioned the Echo you all bore witness to when your items were uncovered. The one where an Ascian nearly killed you. Darkness right through the heart, they said. I think your difficulty holding on to the light and that attack may be related.” Krile raised an eyebrow, glancing over her shoulder at the “slumbering” Thancred, speaking just above a whisper. “I intended to simply inspect your arm before approaching you with the idea, but I’ve obviously poked around a little too long and have awoken you both.”

     “Don’t be silly, I’m very much asleep.” Thancred muttered. Himi grabbed her pillow with her good arm and chucked it at his face. She didn’t notice the strange orange stone resting snugly on the bed. “AHK.” Thancred sputtered, sitting up. “Well, this is mine now.”

     “Ah fuck.”

Krile glanced between the two, giggling quietly.

     “Truly, I am sorry for waking you both so late at night. But, then again, perhaps it was inevitable as you’ve both been out for eight bells already.”

     “I don’t think I’ve ever gotten this much rest before.” Thancred admitted as he stretched.

     “And you will need to get used to it!” Krile gently scolded. “Running yourself thin is what led you to be vulnerable to Lahabrea, need I remind you.” She shook her head. “And as I was just saying, the Ascian wounding you right down to your soul, your aether, with such potent darkness may be the cause of your own troubles. Have you had any other encounters with the darkness, or void?” Krile eyed Himi.

     “No.” She didn’t hesitate, putting the memories of her dragon bubble fight out of her mind. Krile gave Himi a look, as if she suspected Himi was fibbing, but she didn’t push it.

     “Either way...” Krile hummed. “For Minfilia’s sake, if there be no other motivation, the two of you, take care of yourselves. And each other. She won’t admit it, but my dear friend is worried sick for the both of you.” Krile wagged a finger. “Now, I’ve also brought a new burn cream – a colleague of mine developed it when she heard that neither magic nor any other salves were working on your arm. She’s itching for it to be tested, if you don’t mind being the proverbial lab rat.” Krile rummaged around in her bag for a moment, before handing the small glass container to Himi. “I should be going; I’ve so much research to do! But do let me know how well, or if it works?”

     “Sure thing, thank you! It was nice meeting you!”

     “Likewise!” She beamed, waving to Thancred before leaving the two alone. Himi struggled to untwist the container on account of the bandages, wiggling around on the mattress as she tried to get some leverage. The orange stone fell behind the bed and the wall – she thought she’d heard something fall but Thancred smoothly slipped over to her bed.

     “Here, allow me.” He smiled, returning her pillow before taking the salve and twisting the top off effortlessly.

     “I loosened it.”

     “I’m certain you did.” Thancred snorted, unwrapping her bandages next. He hadn’t seen the injury in full, yet, and admittedly he was helping partially so he could see it. “I thought you said all of your injuries were from Gaius?” He gave her a stern look.

     “Most, most! I guess the burns just uh...weren’t one of them! But still not from Lahabrea, technically it was the light!” She hoped Hydaelyn wouldn’t be too offended by that claim.

     “Mhm.” He snorted, gathering a bit of the salve on his fingers. He chewed on his lower lip to prevent any further comments over the condition of her arm. Her skin from the tips of her fingers to just under her shoulder was red and covered in pus-filled blisters, as if it had been left in a fire to bake. Himi’s turn to shoot Thancred a stern look as he gently dabbed the medicine on her arm.

     “If you’re internally blaming yourself, stoppit.” If nothing else, it had a nice cooling effect.

     “But-”

     “Cease!”

     “Yes ma’am.” he chuckled, wrapping her arm in a fresh bandage once he was done lathering it. They sat in awkward silence for a moment; she didn’t want to kick him off her bed and he didn’t want to leave. But he also didn’t want to be invading her space and she didn’t want to look clingy. Another moment passed before Thancred finally attempted to break the silence.

     “So… do you want to-” Before he could finish, Himi grabbed his face and pulled him closer, giving him a very unexpected kiss. Well, unexpected for him.

Not that he was going to complain any time soon.

Though it did take Himi a bit to remember the two previous times she’d kissed him, that it hadn’t actually been him. The first time it was Lahabrea and the second it was a succubus and oh TWELVE he probably doesn’t know about either event yet. Had anyone told him? She pulled away, realizing the poor man was absolutely flummoxed over the kiss.

Nope. No one had told him.

     “I ah. Uhm.” She cleared her throat, quickly slipping out of bed. “I’m just. Going. Going to see if I can find something to eat.” Himi shuffled out of the room as fast as she could. Acquiring food was what Thancred had been about to suggest, as he was famished himself. He awkwardly adjusted his collar before following after her.

     “Yeah.” He squeaked, rubbing a hand through his hair. “I’ve still got it.”

     “You cannot POSSIBLY still think of her so fondly, after what has occurred at Castrum Meridianum!” Varis gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he stared his grandfather down. Emperor Solus sighed, rolling his eyes so aggressively for a moment Varis thought the man was dying on the spot just to spite him.

     “Well, that’s what Lord Gaius gets for messing with the power of the Primals. It proves the Empire’s purpose, does it not? Honestly she did us a favor.” He wheezed. “Now, why do you insist on pestering an old man at this hour? Have you nothing better to do?” He waved a hand. “Begone! Shoo! If you so desperately wish to speak more of her, we can tomorrow. I see how obsessed you are with the woman. Hoping for something? Perhaps you aren’t secretly her father, are you?” Now, Emet-Selch damn well knew Varis wasn’t. But that wasn’t going to stop him from goading his grandson if the man insisted on being up his craw about her. Varis silently sneered, storming out of his grandfather’s chambers. Emet-Selch sighed, dragging his hands down his face. “Lahabrea... when I get my hands on you…”

Speaking of hands, in the darkness of the room as its occupants presumably hunted down food, a hand reached behind the bed to pluck the orange stone from the floor.
     “Careless...”

Chapter Text

     “Riiiise and shine, Himi!” Thancred held a plate of toast in one hand, as he dangled a slice in her face with the other. “It’s the middle of the day and they want us, up up up to stretch our legs!” He smiled as she nabbed the toast and pulled the blanket over her head, munching away. “Now now! You’ll get crumbs in your bed, which will attract ants and all other sorts of tiny bugs.” He pulled the blanket off, watching as she continued to chomp on her toast with her eyes closed. “Now really, you can’t possibly still be asleep.” She continued to not answer him as she lay in bed. “Hmn. Would seem as though Princess Impetuous is trapped in a magical slumber! Perhaps a kiss from a handsome Prince shall break the spell.” He grinned. Joking, of course. Mostly. She finished her slice and opened one eye.

     “Prolly. You know any Princes?” She held her hand out for a second piece.

     “Whuh. I beg your pardon? I was referring to myself, I’ll have you know!” He held the plate out of her reach, hoping to lure her our of bed with more food. Himi scoffed, closing her eye as she folded her hands on her stomach.

     “Pssssh. Yda has a better chance of waking me up with a magical kiss.”

     “Alright. I’ll go get Yda.” Thancred shrugged, grabbing a slice for himself, leaving the room before she had a chance to say anything else. Himi lay there expecting Thancred to pop right back in, as he had clearly been joking about that too, right? No sooner had Himi convinced herself that Thancred was just standing outside, did the thumping of running approach her door. It swung open with a loud creak as Yda entered, wasting no time and immediately jumping on Himi’s bed. Yda placed her lips to Himi’s cheek and gave Himi… a very loud raspberry. Himi squealed with laughter. Eventually giving up and rolling out of bed.

     “Works every time! My sister used to do that to me when we were wee, itty bitty things!” Yda proudly put her hands on her hips and nodded. “And I will do it again, if I must!”

     “I’m up, I’m up!”

     “Much appreciated, Yda!” Thancred offered Himi the rest of the plate. “I’ll let you get dressed into some proper clothes.” He reached down and booped her nose. “Meet me in the Solar when you’re done.” Thancred smiled, leaving with Yda.

     “Well, now we know how to wake Himi up if she ever tries to sleep in!” Himi heard the muffled voice of Yda as she and Thancred walked down the hall.

     Minfilia’s face brightened once Himi entered the Solar, joining her and Thancred. She knew that they were both well out of the woods, so to speak, they just needed to take it easy a little while longer – all the same a part of her worried endlessly that some hidden issue might crop up and incapacitate her dear friends.
     “Tis good to see you both walking around!” Minfilia nodded. “Now, I know you two are probably itching to jump right back into the action. But orders are orders. No fighting anything, no strenuous activity.” She wagged a finger. “But, you’re free to leave the Waking Sands. Pray, not too far.” She pleaded, giving Himi a stern look, before passing one onto Thancred. “Stay together. And no bars.” She internally smirked as the two of them visibly wilted with disappointment. They shrugged at each other, knowing better than to argue.

     “By your leave then, if there’s nothing else.” Thancred smiled, waving as he and Himi exited the Solar. Just in time to spot Alphinaud and the other three Warriors of Light returning from some errand, with a white-hair female miqo’te in tow. It was all Thancred could do to shout out in excitement.

     “I was wondering where you lot had gone off too, never in my wildest years would I have guessed they were bringing you home!” Thancred gave her the biggest hug, and F’lhaminn smiled warmly, patting his back.

     “It was time. Happy to see that you’re well enough to be out of bed.” F’lhaminn pulled away, turning to look at Himi. “As for YOU.” Her face was stern, and Himi was ready to panic before she was also, pulled into a warm embrace. “I’ve been informed of your memory loss; but I certainly remember you. I thought you lost all these years! I was all but certain the Empire had gotten you!”

     “Uhm. Ha. Well. They. Might’ve. Still working on the details, that.” Himi patted F’lhaminn’s back, shooting the rest of the group a perplexed look as she mouthed “Who is this?” Van rubbed his nose to hide a smirk as Thancred jerked his head towards the Solar and mouthed “Mother.”

     “Well, they don’t have you now, and that’s all that matters!” F’lhaminn pulled away, offering Himi another warm smile, sensing her confusion. “You two seemed to be going somewhere; I shall not keep you as I too, have something I must do. We shall catch up anon, be safe, the two of you!” She nodded at Thancred as Alphinaud and the other Warriors of Light led her to the Solar to reunite with Minfilia. Himi’s stomach churned, she was happy for Minfilia, but… She rubbed her ear, huffing silently as she quickly exited the Waking Sands, Thancred on her heels.

     “Himi! You’ve gotten huffy, is everything…?” He paused for a moment, considering a conversation they had months ago. “Ah. I gather you’re a little upset, jealous that Minfilia gets to be reunited with her mother while…?” He asked. Himi nodded, pouting a little as she crossed her arms.

     “Cid and everyone gets their memories fixed, and parents showing up and I’m still where I was months ago.” She wrinkled her nose, picking at her gloves as the two of them casually walked through Vesper Bay.

     “I’m sure it won’t always be that way! Your memories will come back, somehow, I know it.” He offered her a smile. “And… well… if we find out your parents are gone… I daresay you’ll be in good company.” He gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “But I understand; missing people who you don’t remember, but know you once had.”

     “You do, don’t you?” She tossed him a sympathetic glance. She stopped picking at her gloves and gingerly grabbed onto the hem of his sleeve. He gently nudged her head with his forehead as the two continued their walk.

     “I am none too sure this counts as resting, my dear.” Thancred leaned on Himi’s shoulder as she perused the booths in the Sapphire Exchange. With a little bit of convincing that Ul’dah, somehow, counted as ‘not too far’ if they rode chocobo’s over, Himi had gotten Thancred to agree to shopping in the city. Did she actually need anything? Who knows. Was she taking every opportunity she could to help people with menial tasks like adjusting a sign or passing along a message? Verily so.

     “What? There’s nothing strenuous about shopping! Or. Passing along a letter here and there.” Himi snorted, gently swatting his arm in protest.

     “Oh?” He playfully pinched her cheek, gesturing vaguely at the air. “Menial tasks aside. Shopping on a cloudless day in Ul’dah? In this humidity? Dry heat I don’t mind of course, but this is ridiculous, even for me.” He fanned himself, noting that one by one, other shoppers were calling it quits. Not finding anything she wanted at this booth, Himi bowed politely to the Lalafell merchant before moving on. She gave Thancred’s tunic a quick little tug as he followed.

     “I’m hot, whines the man who wears black wool in a fucking desert.”

     “Ha!” Thancred pinched her sides a few times, making her squirm and squeal. “Pot meet kettle! Quite literally! What colour are YOU wearing, hmn? Hmmmn?” He lifted her left arm by the sleeve, giving it a gentle wiggle. “If I am not mistaken, this fabric, is also, black.”

     “Technically!” She pulled her arm away, “Were you to take this clothing to the weavers guild and asked them, they would say it’s a deep purple.”

    “Oh come now, they would say it’s black.”

     “I bet you 150 gil that they will say purple! We’ll go there after shopping.” She passed a few booths selling fresh spices, but despite inhaling deeply, she could barely smell anything. “Nuts.” She poked the remaining bandages on her face; more specifically the ones laying across the bridge of her nose. Thancred gently nudged her hand away. Just as he was about to ask if she still had difficulty smelling, a young, tall Ul’dahn merchant approached. One Himi quickly recognized.

     “Ah! Tis good to see you out and about! Thank you so much, for all you’ve done for Eorzea!” He bowed deeply as he placed a hand over his heart. Thancred hoped this wasn’t about to turn into another instance of a wealthy Ul’dahn trying to pay to get the Scions in their pocket.

     “Oh! You! I crashed into you literally in Limsa, right?”

     “Ha! Yes, 'twas I. Though we, well, that is. We knew each other prior to that. Which is why I’d stumbled over my words so. I honestly thought I was seeing a ghost.”

     “Well, shit. Did we?” Himi took a step back as Thancred perked up.

     “We did! I’ll never forget your first day here in Ul’dah.” He laughed. “Your nameday is fast approaching is it not?”

     “Is it? I honestly can’t remember anything.” She sighed, shoulders drooping a little.

     “Truly? Sometime when I am not busy, I shall fill in the blanks! Gatsby, by the way. Edmund Gatsby. I’ll be in touch, Claire!” He grinned, bowing once more before taking his leave.

     “Huh. First person to call me Claire and not Himi.” She hummed, waving as the merchant departed. Thancred furrowed his brow, not wanting to trust an Ul’dahn merchant so easily. But he didn’t want to dwell on that, chances were Himi already had the same thought as he did, so he needn’t lecture. “Well.” She dusted off her jacket. “I don’t really feel like shopping anymore, want to take me up on that bet about my jacket colour?”

     “I look forward to being rewarded for being right.” Thancred smirked, ruffling her hair.

     “DEEP PURPLE.” Thancred huffed, dragging a hand down his face as they exited the Weaver’s guild. “Remind me to never bet against you ever again, even if you’re betting that a Chocobo isn’t a bird.” They turned a few corners, entering a barely used side street.

    “I look forward to being rewarded for being right.” She teased. “150 gil, pay up!”

     “How about something a little more rewarding than gil?” He paused, placing a hand on her shoulder to stop her from walking forward any further. She gave him a curious look, wondering what could be better than gil. At least in this context. He gently turned her to face him, and he put his hands on her hips, pulling her closer. “A little bird told me of a few things, like how giddy you were when you thought I’d kissed you, hm?” He gave her a sly look. Ah shit, he knew all about that now. Blood rushed to Himi’s face as she sputtered.

    “N-no! Psh. Lies.”

     “Clearly. Which is why you so eagerly kissed me last night and why you’re so flustered now, yes?” He gently placed a finger under her chin. He leaned in, brushing his lips against hers before giving her a sweet kiss. He intended it to be a short one, just something cute and (mostly) platonic just to get a rise out of her. Annnd possibly to avoid giving up 150 gil. Alas, he found it difficult to pull away, so he didn’t. She draped her arms around his neck while he wrapped his around her waist, holding her close. The kiss going on for a lot longer than he’d intended, but neither seemed to mind.

     “Not that this ain’t cute and all. But ye know there be better places suited for a snog than a back alley in Ul’dah, aye?” a familiar voice called out. The two nearly choked on air, hastily pulling apart from each other. They stared, dumbfounded at Jacke who was currently leaning against the wall. How… how long had he’d been there?

     “Jacke!” Thancred cleared his throat. “Bit far from Limsa again, I see. And in the middle of the day, no less! Headed to the Tavern, I presume?” Gods, what Thancred wouldn’t do for a drink about now.

     “Nah, was just there. But let’s not parlay out here, aye? Meet me in the dove’s room – oi, not like that! Quit gigglin' ye daft buggers!” He gently whapped both their arms, mindful to tap Himi’s left arm and not her right.

     “My apologies, Jacke. I didn’t know you felt so left out!” Thancred smiled, quickly leaning in to plant a kiss on Jacke’s lips. An actual quick one, this time. Jacke’s face turned redder than a Maelstrom banner.

     “Oi! Ye! Cheeky bastard!” He sputtered.

     “Damn. You beat me to it, I was going to make that joke.” Himi wheezed.

     “It’s not too late, he hasn’t left yet, though mind you, I think he’d die from shock.” Thancred elbowed Jacke playfully, who grumbled something before vanishing in plain sight. Thancred chuckled, brushing a hand through his hair. “Don’t, actually. I got away with it because I’ve known him long enough, and it was payback for something he did, and he knows it. Unless he asks, then of course kiss him all you’d like if you so desire. He’s only more recently become comfortable with surprise hugs. But that’s a story for another time and one you should hear from him.”

     “Oh huh, I honestly never would have guessed due to the abundance of hugs I’ve gotten from him. Thanks for telling me.” She began walking in one direction, before correcting her path when she remembered the Quicksand was in the other direction.

     “Abundance?”

     “Yeah, I usually get a hug or a head pat or both whenever I see him. He’s very fussy. Gave me some of his old clothes.” She said that so, nonchalantly. Thancred raised his eyebrows as he followed.

    “Pray, do continue...”

He really needed some context. 

Chapter Text

     It occurred to Himi, as she entered her stuffy room at the Quicksand, that Jacke somehow knew which room was hers. Wait, they’d seen him in Ul’dah once before, had he come to her room then? She strained her memory rubbing her chin in absolute bewilderment. Hopefully this was just a momentary brain fart and her ability to retain events wasn’t dwindling further.

     She made a face at how humid the room was, but if Jacke was about to join her and Thancred for a secret conversation, an open window was probably a bad idea. Speaking of, he’d left first but he wasn’t in her room. She took a quick look around, spotting an almost finished puzzle on the table. Himi couldn’t recall having ever started one. She meandered over to the table, eyeing the chair closest to her, eyeballing the air, then smacking the air roughly where she thought the back of Jacke’s head might be. She whiffed it. Jacke appeared in the other chair across the table, smirking.
     “Ye almost had me, love.” He put the last few pieces in their places before scooping the whole thing back into the box. Thancred shut and locked her door, then crossed the room to pull the curtains over the windows. “Bene.” Jacke stood, dusting off his vest. “So before ye ask, I know Ul’dah ain’t part o’mi jurisdiction. Meanin’ the code don’t mean shite to th’curs here an I can’t do anythin’ bout that. Unless I’m chasin’ a lead.”

     “Of course.” Thancred nodded, crossing his arms.

     “But on account o’everythin goin’ on as o’late thanks to ye, lips started waggin’ and tales were swapped.” Jacke hummed, rapping his fingers on the table. “Remember that string o’incidents with missin’ adventurers? It stopped for a bit, but it’s picked up again. So I’m pokin’ ‘round here at the behest o’the Sultana, if ye can believe it.” He waved a hand flippantly. “But I be feelin’ like a fish out o’water. One thing to pop into a tavern for intel, but the whole bleedin’ city? Nah. Normally I’dve left ye two be, but this ain’t being somethin’ a dimber damber like miself should do alone outside his pissin’ ground.”

     “Absolutely!” Thancred furrowed his brow. “Had you insisted you were managing fine, I would have loudly protested. However, Himi isn’t the sneaking type.”

     “Ain’t the sneakin’ type? Are ye daft?”

     “Er, Jacke? Thancred missed just about every development that’s happened so far in my backstory. He doesn’t know.” Himi picked at her gloves.

     “Doesn’t know what?” He stared at her, bewildered. “I thought I’ve been brought up to speed on everything that’s happened? Haven’t I?” He gave her a stern look as she quietly shuffled her feet, not making eye contact. “Himi.”

     “Love, ye might want to tell him ‘fore ye get in a bad pinch an’ the cove’s blindsided.” Jacke reached over to give her chin a quick, gentle pinch. Himi mumbled, pulling her hood up over her head. One day, Thancred was going to find out how the hell she was fitting all that hair under there.

     “Himi, Lahabrea took my body on a joy ride so he could help the Empire, resulting in half of our friends being slaughtered or abducted.” He flattened his expression. “And Cid’s father headed the Meteor project. You’re fine.”

     “Uhm. Well. From what we’ve pieced together uhm… Emperor’s personal attack dog and or spy? Possibly? Might be a hidden island involved somehow. Was, is, a goe.” She picked even more furiously at her gloves as Thancred quietly blinked. “WOW that all sounds really stupid when said out loud. I really just. Rolled in like having a secret angsty past was some sort of competition and came up with the most cliché thing ever. Ha.” She screamed internally. Jacke bapped her upside the head.

     “Love, of course the Emperor is gonna have hand-picked favorites. Anyone givin ye’shite fer that is dumber than a ship made o’sugar.” He turned to Thancred.

     “See? Put a pair o’stabbers in her fambles and I bet it’d be old hat.”

     “But I don’t have a rogue jobstone?”
     
     “Love, there ain’t a soul out there that does.”

     “Ah.”

Thancred was silent for a moment longer. He placed his hands on his hips, glancing between the two as the gears slowly turned in his head. Himi thought for sure he was going to storm out and never speak to her ever again. The thought of seeing him angry made her shudder. “Well THAT didn’t help!” Thancred shook his head. Himi shrunk down. “Now I’m even MORE worried!” Thancred sighed, dropping one hand from his hip. “Himi, maybe you don’t know, or, forgot. But Minfilia’s father, was a double agent. It’s part of the reason why when we first met I was all bent out of shape trying to figure out if you were here actively spying FOR the Empire.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Now, twould seem, I get to worry that they’re going to come for you.”

     “Well.” Himi chewed on her lower lip. “I did just completely wreck Gaius and his Ultima Weapon plan with the others. Even if I’d never been a spy, with a big ol’question mark, they’d be pissed about now anyways.”

     “She’s got ye there, cove.”

     “I still don’t… I don’t know. No offense Jacke, but I still don’t want Himi getting too involved in your world.” He rubbed the back of his neck. Was he worried about her getting hurt, or worried she might enjoy it too much? Jacke peered at him suspiciously, as Himi drooped a little.

     “Now I ain’t sayin’ she’s gotta pack her shite, move to Limsa and become a Sister.” He waved his hands. “But a lil’undercover snoopin’ ain’t nothin’ the dove can’t handle, right love?” He pinched her chin again. “Ye can’t argue she can’t do that either, when ye’ve already had her do it!” Jacke was, of course, referring to the investigations surrounding the abductions around Camp Drybone. Thancred grumbled, knowing he didn’t have much of a leg to stand on if he was going to keep using that angle for his argument. He’d almost forgotten the two of them were under strict orders to relax.

     “Be that as it may… she and I are both currently barred from strenuous activity. I don’t know how much help we’d be. Or, gods forbid things take a turn and we end up in over our heads. Himi do you think you could snap your fingers out of any issue we come across, at the moment?

     “Mmmn… Just the thought of spell casting makes my insides churn.”

     “Guess it can’t be helped, then.” Jacke sighed, a tad disappointed but he should have considered that to begin with. He mostly wanted an excuse to spend more time with the two of them, and possibly see just how good she was at being a rogue. “I ain’t about to put either o’ye in harms way if ye can’t get out o’it.”

     “Here.” Thancred rummaged around in his pocket. He pulled out an aetheryte ticket and handed it to Jacke. “This will take you directly to Vesper Bay. Go into the Waking Sands, don’t be funny and try to sneak past Tataru, she’s got enough anxiety. Tell her you’re a friend of Thancred, Van and Himi and wish to speak with the Antecedent. I’ll tell her you’re coming so there’s even less fuss. I know we’re… missing a lot of the people we once had, but there are still plenty of Scions left who I’m sure would be willing and able to help you. Besides, what you’re investigating is bound to end up on our table eventually regardless, if it hasn’t already.

     “’Preciate it.” Jacke eyed the ticket in his hand, hesitating before pulling Thancred into a tight hug. “Can’t tell ye how glad I be to see ye awake and not… bein’ taken’ on a joyride by an Ascian.”

     “Ha! Tis good to be myself again. I consider it a blessing I do not recall the ordeal.”

     “Aye.” Jacke stepped back, giving Himi’s chin one last pinch. “Make sure th’bastard stays out o’trouble?” He smiled as she nodded. “Bene!” And with that, he used the ticket and was off. Thancred took a quick moment to alert Tataru that Jacke was coming, eyeballing Himi as she continued to fidget, her whole demeanor massively different from what it was not even an hour earlier. Once the quick call had ended, Thancred shuffled closer to Himi, gently pulling her hood down. He leaned in close, smiling as his lips brushed against hers a second time that day. “Shall we con-”

     “-tinue shopping? No, I’m good.” She stepped away, picking at her gloves as she headed for the door. Silently reminding herself that Lahabrea was gone. He was gone. This is Thancred. She rubbed the back of her neck, fussing with her choker and smiling, though Thancred could tell it was a nervous smile. He worried, of course he did, but he didn’t want to push the matter. He followed her downstairs into the Quicksand.

     “See that ginger over there? The one with the silver-haired bard?” The armored hyur leaned across the table to whisper at his cloaked companion. “She’s one of them Warriors of Light! We should...recruit her. They say she’s a pushover. Keeps coming back from fight’s all banged up and needing to be carried out.” He grinned eagerly, blue eyes glinting in excitement.

     “Ain’t much of a Warrior of Light, then.” The other Hyur wrinkled his nose, keeping his head low. He swirled his half-empty drink, unsure if he wanted to finish it.

     “Yeah, but a Warrior of Light is a Warrior of Light! Boss’ll be over the moon!” The armored man insisted eagerly.

     “If we end up incarcerated like the Captain and her crew, I’ll never forgive you, Calce.”

     “She was always too into theatrics! We’ll just wait till the ginger’s alone.” Calce snorted, darting his eyes back to Himi. The cloaked hyur shot quick glance at the other table; Thancred had his back to him, but that didn’t prevent him from spotting the dagger attached to the “humble bard’s” hip. He shook his head, staring at his friend.

     “Her table buddy has got pig pokers. I don’t think she’s gonna ever BE alone.”

     “Then we’ll recruit ‘em both.” Calce rapped his fingers across the table.

     “You’re an idiot if you think...”

     “Need anythin’ else, folks?” Momodi interrupted the conversation, striding over with a big smile plastered across her face. They shook their heads, returning the warm grins. “No? Well, just lemme know if ya do! I like to make sure all my adventurer’s are well taken care of, no matter how independent they seem!” She continued to ramble of for a spell, before finally walking off to a different table. By the time she’d left, the devious pair noticed that Himi and Thancred were just leaving the Quicksand out the main door.

     “That’s a sign.” The cloaked man hummed.

     “Yeah! A sign that now’s our chance, Suller!” Calce grinned from ear to ear, grabbing his sword and shield before following the pair pair eagerly.

     Himi was eager to spot, with her bright hair sticking out in a sea of beige. Thancred held onto her hand as tight as he could as they walked towards the Market section of Ul’dah. Some clouds had finally rolled in, and the humidity had decreased enough that the bustling crowds had returned. It wasn’t long before some rude, hasty customers forced Thancred and Himi apart. He cursed to himself as she was immediately lost in the sea of people who were considerably taller than her, ironically. Despite Ul’dah citizens primarily being Lalafell.

     Calce spotted her first, grinning as Suller joined him.

     “Perfect. She’s alone. You get her and bring her to the usual spot. I’ll go find him.”

     “We shouldn’t have a usual spot, you know.”

     “Yeah yeah, we’ll change it after this. Happy?” He grunted, patting Suller’s back before weaving through the crowd, in search of Thancred. Suller noted she hadn’t moved from her spot, looking around instead of moving about to find her friend. Smart. But today, it would have been better for her had she wandered off, Suller thought. He came up behind her, using his flowing clothes to hide the dagger he was now gently poking into her lower back. Enough for her to know it was there, but not enough to cause injury. He whispered into her ear before she could scream. “We already have your boyfriend. Shout and he’s dead.”

     “I don’t have a – OH. You mean Thancred?… He’s not my boyfriend.”

     “Doesn’t matter. Shout and he’s dead. Come with me.”

     “Really? Fine.” She sighed, sounding more annoyed than scared. Which, didn’t ease his nerves any, but he kept a stiff upper lip as he escorted her out of Ul’dah. Past the guards, down the dirt road, across the bridge and ducking to the left once on the other side. He frog marched her down to the stream, following it until they came to a drop off. Normally the view from the waterfall would be quite pretty, and Himi recognized the ruins below from the whole… golem testing incident. But currently, everything was a bit more ominous on account she’d been brought there by a cloaked man with a dagger. She glanced down over the top of the waterfall, eyeballing how far it was to the bottom annnd it was a bit. Much. One rock sticking out, but the stream going over the edge wasn’t all that strong, so the water below was a bit too shallow for her liking, even if the height wasn’t bad enough.

     “Don’t try anything funny.”

     “So no jokes then, fine.” She shrugged, holding her arms up.

     “You don’t seem very afraid.”

     “...I’ve been through a lot. This is normal for me.”

     “I see you’ve got the noodley caster!” Calce called out, dragging Thancred over by the scruff of his collar. “My armor is is metal and loaded with best materia gil can buy!” He snorted. “These two are in piddly cloth, and she’s wrapped up in bandages!” He laughed, looking at Suller. “Gave you no trouble, did she? She’s sure earned her reputation!” He rubbed his nose, everything was turning out great! He shoved Thancred in Himi’s direction, who took a moment to fuss over her. “Aww, your boyfriend’s so worried! He got a little feisty when I grabbed him but you should have seen how fast he caved when I said we already had his girl.”

     “He’s not her boyfriend, apparently, he-” Suller took a moment to get a good look at Thancred. “CALCE YOU THRICE DAMNED FOOL.” He shouted, withdrawing both his daggers, stepping back cautiously. “A WARRIOR OF LIGHT IS BAD ENOUGH, BUT THAT MAN IS AN ARCHON.”

    “Ah, familiar with my marks, then? Good. Perhaps now you’ve realized how much of a mistake you two have just made.” He drew his own daggers, doing his best to hide how stiff and sore he felt.

     “Seriously though, how fucking stupid do you two have to be to think we didn’t notice you two skulking in the Quicksand?” She scoffed, raising her hand, as if getting ready to snap her fingers. Both she and Thancred hoped they could bluff their way out of this. If only they were from the Empire, perhaps they’d both now be running from her. But neither fiend budged. In fact, Calce looked like he was about ready to charge Thancred, and Himi wasn’t having any of that. She held her breath, taking a chance as she snapped her fingers. Her aether churned like sharp needles in her chest as she tried to zap the two, try being the keyword. A few bolts hit Suller, sending him to his knees as he gasped for air, but the rest of her spell backfired onto her.

     Calce realized how lucky he was she was injured, and decided he wasn’t going to take any further risks. Thancred realized right away what the man was about to do, and he tried so desperately to push her out of the way. Unfortunately, the pair were body slammed by the much taller man over the edge. Calce huffed, not caring what state they would be in once they hit the bottom, and rushed to Suller’s side. Hefting him over his shoulder before teleporting the two of them away.

Be it luck or by Hydaelyn's hand, they’d landed on the rock that jutted out about halfway, breaking the fall to something...slightly more manageable before tumbling off and falling the rest of the length. But you know?

They’ve felt worse.


...Though this still sucked.

     “...I don’t feel like moving for the foreseeable future.” Thancred groaned, rolling onto his back so his face was well out of the water. Himi adjusted herself so she was draped across his chest to keep her own head out of the water. The extra weight on his chest was uncomfortable but he wasn’t about to make her move.

     “D’you think they’re gonna come down her looking for us?”

     “I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want them to. Sure would be nice to...at least get carried out by them.” He tried to use his link pearl, but it had popped out in the fall. Thancred absentmindedly played with her hair as a moment of silence passed between the two before he spoke again. “You know, Himi...I… would not be adverse to… if you and I were...” He cleared his throat. “I’ve been ah, meaning to ask, in fact. There just never seemed to be a good moment. But, desert rose and Princess Impetuous jokes aside, I do find myself quite smitten and enjoying your company annnnd you’re not usually this quiet unless you’ve...ah.” He sighed, glancing at her before turning his attention to the sky. “You’re asleep. Well. Jokes on me, I suppose. Talking to myself; can only confess things when laying on my back and there’s no one listening. Oh well… perhaps… later.” He lulled off himself soon enough, exhausted from the ordeal.

Chapter Text

     “Oh, he’s coming around!” Thancred could hear the muffled voice through the painful tinnitus. He opened one eye, seeing Resin leaning over him. “Wakey wakey, handsome bard!” He felt his cheek getting pinched. He next noticed that his head was resting on a pillow, and not the ground. They must be back in the Waking Sands. Apparently, he tried to sit up as well. He didn’t register the action but he heard Resin scold him to stay put. He heard a whine and lulled his head to one side, seeing Himi on the bed next to him. She writhed a little, occasionally kicking a leg as Urianger tried to soothe whatever was ailing her. Minfilia and Jacke were having a quiet discussion in the corner, and as soon as she saw Thancred was awake, she rushed to his side, sitting on his bed. Jacke soon followed, giving Thancred a small wave.

     “Can’t leave ye two daft buggers alone for a second.”

     “This is my fault.” She sighed. “I should have bade you stay closer to the Waking Sands or at the very least, had someone accompany you.”

     “Perish the thought!” Thancred wheezed. “You may be able to see the past but you can’t predict the future.” He pat her leg. “How’s…?” He glanced back in Himi’s direction as she whined again.

     “Her aether is out of sorts. Were only Tamru here to help, but he’s busy elsewhere dealing with a serious matter and can’t come just yet.” Minfilia frowned. Resin left Thancred’s bedside to see if he could help with Himi. Jacke glanced over to her, before turning back to Thancred.

     “I think ye two have a one way ticket to the Springs.”

     “I was just about to suggest the same.” Y’shtola flicked an ear as she joined Jacke and Minfilia. She tossed an amused stare at Jacke. “I thought it might’ve been you when I heard of a bright green rogue skulking about.” Y’shtola hummed, glancing at Minfilia. “Even were Tamru here, the Springs are quite potent and the attendants are no stranger to healing all sorts of ailments.” She turned her attention back to Jacke. “I’m assuming you’ll want to see them there? I daresay trying to pull Himi through a teleport in her current condition would be foolish, so we must take the slower route. I can accompany you. I have business in Limsa regardless.”

     “Aye, I’d be grateful if I could. Gotta check on somthin’ in Limsa miself ‘fore comin’ back here, if that’s all right with ye, Antecedent.”

     “Of course!”

     “Now that just leaves the business of...”

Thancred’s attention wandered over to Himi, wondering if she would be alright if he hadn’t lost his grip on her. Or had pulled her out of the way in time. Gods, he needed to find a way to become stronger without overdoing it again.

     The excursion to Limsa was mostly uneventful, aside from some hilarious witty banter between Y’shtola and Jacke. She was clearly trying to pry the man for some of his secrets, but he wasn’t falling for any of her ploys. But the chase was fun enough for her, and Thancred was convinced he was enjoying it as well. He was glad for the friendly ruckus, as Himi had been put under a minor sleep spell so she wasn’t constantly crying and writhing in pain. What he wouldn’t do to hear her join in on the chatter.

     Upon their arrival, they were greeted by Merlwyb, flanked by a handful of Maelstrom soldiers. Minfilia had given her a call, to ensure the next leg of the trip went unhindered, and Y’shtola and Jacke could more quickly get to their errands in Limsa. The Admiral, of course, couldn’t travel to the springs with them, but she wanted to at least see them off. It was the least she could do, she insisted. Jacke hesitated, he loathed the idea of not seeing his friends all the way to the Springs, but Y’shtola nudged him as the Admiral and her men departed the airship landing with Himi and Thancred.

     “You’ve much to do; they are in good hands.”

     “Aye, ye be right, dove.” He rubbed the back of his neck. He waved, vanishing in the blink of an eye. Y’shtola perked her ears, interested in the strange man.

     “Fascinating! Just as skilled as Thancred. That man would be an Archon were he from Sharlayan.” She mused, flicking her tail as she went her own way.

     There was a moment, as brief as it was, where Thancred could have sworn he saw that merchant from Ul’dah in the crowd. In fact, he’d bet a King’s ransom that he had. It was probably just coincidence, the man was a merchant after all. But with the way the day had gone thus far, the appearance didn’t sit well with him. Or, perhaps he was simply being paranoid.

     At the very least, the trek to the Bronze Lake was uneventful and went quickly. Himi was slightly more awake upon their arrival and the attendants worked fast to get them into bathing suits and into a nice spot in the Springs, near a waterfall and away from any looky-loos wanting to sneak a peak at a Warrior of Light.

     Thancred had never been to the Springs before; well, not to use them, at least. He sunk into the water, basking in its warmth – even if the latent healing properties to the pools didn't exist, the temperature was perfect on its own. Himi seemed less than thrilled at the idea of getting wet – perhaps it had more to do with embarrassment than anything since she’d almost immediately turned her back to Thancred. Hiding her arm and face as the bandages had been removed. She scooted her butt a little closer to the waterfall, and watching the water flatten her usually poofy hair was a bit funny, to Thancred, at least. Her ponytail had been taken out, and she just… overall seemed more miserable about sitting in the hot springs than she was about the way her aether internally painfully churned.

     “Your hair is… quite long.” He hummed, mostly referring to much longer it looked when it was smoothed down.

     “...What an astute observation, Thancred.” Himi glanced over her shoulder, shooting him a deadpanned glance from behind her bangs. “What, pray tell, gave that away.” She batted her left hand on the water, missing him entirely with her splash attempt.

     “Well normally...” He scooted closer, joining her under the waterfall. “Your hair defies gravity and is puffy enough to hide things in it.” He paused. “Do you hide things in your hair?”

     “Secrets.” She joked. Maybe. She huddled closer, trying to hide her stubborn injuries the best she could. Thancred mulled over what to say, but words failed him. He heard the soft splashing of an attendant bringing two bottles of spiced wine over, smiling in appreciation as she set the bottles within grabbing distance. Himi scootched out of the waterfall just enough so it didn’t hinder her wine drinking ability, and Thancred shuffled right next to her, draping an arm around her waist, hoping it might make her less… jittery. He wasn’t going anywhere, she was safe, he wasn’t off put by her injuries, he didn’t mind the lack of makeup or the flat hair. ...What if he undid her top- No. Thancred. He internally scolded himself. She wasn’t a random girl he’d picked up at a tavern and despite being tucked away they were still in a public place, Twelve’s sake. He watched as she took a long drink from her bottle, downing almost half of it in one go. He decided he wouldn’t tell Minfilia that.

     “Ah… this wine is quite potent, you may want to go a little more slowly, especially since we’re sitting in hot springs.” He nudged her. “Not judging, just a warning.”

     “I’ve had stronger.” She mumbled. But she capped the bottle and set it back on the rock.

     Despite their reason for being at the springs, the view of the ruins and the distant lake from their spot, coupled with the fresh, crisp air that smelled of bark and honey was perfect. This area was by far, more relaxing and refreshing than the stuffy desert, and the scenery only grew more beautiful as the day reached the golden hour.

     “Delicious wine, relaxing springs, two gorgeous views – one being you… were it not for both of us here recovering from injury, this would be quite the date.” He mused, taking a sip of his wine. Himi nearly choked on air, feeling the blood rush to her face.

     “Fuh. Feh! Even if this wasn’t a healing place, nor were we injured. I doubt you’d bring me here on a date.” With no gloves to pick at, she repeatedly dragged her fingers through a section of her hair.

     “What? Perish the thought! Do you think I wouldn’t bring you somewhere nice on a date?” He leaned closer, booping the side of her head with his nose.

     “I think you’re a flirtatious bard, who’d tease me with the possibility of dates but wouldn’t actually take me on one.” She leaned away. She knew that came out meaner than she meant, but she needed a second to remind herself, once more, that this wasn’t Lahabrea trying to trick her. She didn’t have the heart to tell him that was her issue.

     “Himi, you wound me!… Ah. Perhaps I should have picked a better choice of words.” He flinched when she wilted a little. He cleared his throat, shifting his position a bit so he could drape an arm around her shoulders. “I would absolutely, one hundred percent, love to take you out on a date. Or two, or several.”

     “Mhmm. And how many Desert Roses have you said that to?” She gave him a flat look. “Stop teasing, I know you’re teasing.”

Oh, but he wasn’t.

     Thancred frowned, taking a moment to think – now, he’d seen Himi flirt with others plenty, to his amusement. The two of them were both flirty, and neither seemed to mind at all. Hell, she even deigned to show him up a few times. But now, for whatever the reason, Himi spoke as though his skirt and tunic chasing bothered her the whole time. Had it? Or was she using it as a cover to hide some other issue? He noted she wasn’t currently trying to wiggle away from him, and instead had leaned in.

     “Do you really think, that I think so lowly of you, I would tease you in such a way?” He nuzzled the side of her head. “I assure you, I am being quite honest when I say I am absolutely smitten with you.”

This is not Lahabrea. This is not Lahabrea. This is not Lahabrea playing a cruel trick to deceive you. This is not Lahabrea finding a way to get you to look the other way while he kills everyone you know. Himi thought to herself, exhaling slowly, chewing on the thumbnail on her left hand.

     “I am starting to think I cannot leave either of you out of my sight.” Tamru clicked his tongue as he sloshed his way over to them, exhaustion written all over his face. He even took a moment to bend down to cup some of the water in his hands, to splash on his face.

     “Long day?” Thancred offered a sympathetic smile.

     “Perhaps not as long as the one you two have had, but yes. Quite long.” He sighed. Himi moved her bottle so that Tamru could sit on the rock. “I will be fine; I simply rushed here as fast as I could the moment I was done in Mor Dhona.” Himi offered him her bottle, and he hesitated for a moment before graciously taking a swig.

     “Pray, enlighten us?” Thancred titled his head to the side.

     “Well, I’d nearly forgotten about the Summoner stone I’d acquired, yes? So I initially went to Gridania to continue with that… well. One thing led to another, had a run in with some hyur named Tristan who’d also, somehow, knew how to summon things and well. Probably unsurprisingly, it all resulted in him dealing with a lesser Ascian to get stronger, so he could… summon stronger things so he could destroy all Primals. You know, a fool-proof plan that clearly works.” He removed his glasses so he could pinch the bridge of his nose. Himi offered him a second drink, but he politely refused. Thancred sat up, dropping his arm a bit, resting it around Himi’s waist.

     “You had to fight an Ascian? Alone? Well no wonder you look exhausted.”

     “Well, thankfully the Ascian had no interest in fighting.” Tamru wrinkled his nose. “But, well. Tristan sure went mad with power. Shouting how the power of the Paragons and his ill-begotten summoner stones made him a living god.” he snorted.

     “Oh?” Thancred pursed his lips together. “That sure is quite the claim.”

     “T’was.” Tamru smirked. “I told him – ‘If the power of the Ascians makes you a living god, I know a woman who can kill gods with the snap of her fingers.’” Tamru smirked as Himi playfully whapped his knee. Thancred laughed and raised his bottle.

     “Cheers to that!”

     “I can’t kill a god with just a snap of my fingers!” Himi huffed. “I need two.” She smirked, taking a slow sip of wine. Tamru laughed as Thancred playfully bumped his head against hers.

     “So, he’s dead then?” Thancred asked.

     “Well. I defeated him and he didn’t leave a body behind. So really, he could be dead or he could pop up later as a problem. Though, I pray I’m either much stronger if that happens as that was… not fun to do, and had I not the ability to heal I daresay I would not have won.” He sighed. “At the very least I shall summon aid. Or just. Bring you with me, Himi.”

     “Ha. Yeah.” She smiled.

     “But! That is not why I am here!” Tamru tapped his knees. “Thancred, I shall get you out of the way as being in the Springs seems to already be doing most of the work. Himi, you’re going to be a bit of work, I apologize.”

Chapter Text

     After a few strings of her favorite curse words, and dissipating some blocked up, bad aether, Tamru was relatively confident Himi was in a much better position to heal on her own. She still had some aetheric discomfort, but he didn’t want to over do it with his Esuna casting. As he wasn’t sure, despite how readily the spell worked to heal ailments, if casting it repeatedly on the same person was really that good of an idea.
     “Take a walk around, see how you feel.” Tamru instructed. She reluctantly agreed, wobbling as she rose to her feet. She needed a moment to regain her balance but was toddling off soon enough. Tamru eyed Thancred next, whapping his shoulder. “As for you, slow down! Let her adjust to you not being Lahabrea! Twelve’s sake. Not even two weeks ago had you been schmoozing her, it would have been Lahabrea playing a cruel trick. Which he did, more than once, need I remind you!” He clicked his tongue. Thancred sputtered, feeling like a proper fool for having not considered that.

     “Seven hells, I’m a Twelve’s damned idiot.” Thancred rubbed his forehead. “Should I apologize?”

     “If she said naught, she probably doesn’t want to acknowledge it. I don’t know whether or not we should encourage her to confess her stress, but leave it be, for now.” He said. Thancred nodded, furrowing his brow as another thought crossed his mind.

     “Speaking of Himi, while she’s well out of earshot, mind doing me a favor?”

     “I shall try.” Tamru twitched an ear.

     “That fellow you all were telling me about, the one you met when getting access to Titan, Riol, was it? Do you think you could contact him again?” He chewed on his lower lip. Tamru tilted his head to one side, staring at him curiously.

     “Fairly certain I could. Why?”

     “I think Himi and I, well, primarily Himi, is being followed by a chap from Ul’dah. A merchant who claims to know her so well, that he knows when her nameday is.” Thancred huffed, the more he thought about the man, the more he was convinced of his deviousness. Tamru blinked, then rubbed his chin as he gave it some thought.

     “Even if she had no prior connection to the Empire, that would be concerning.”

     “That’s how I feel! But Himi doesn’t seem off put by him at all.” Thancred sighed, setting his bottle down in the water. “Saw him twice today, once in Ul’dah then in Limsa. But as far as I know he hasn’t broken the code, so it’s not as though I could send Jacke after him.”

     “But Riol may be able to hunt him down? Hmn. I see the logic. Once Himi returns, I’ll see what I can do.” He glanced around, noting Himi was taking her sweet time in returning. But had she collapsed, there certainly would be some commotion, so it could simply be she was getting a much needed breather from Thancred being a little too affectionate for her at the moment.

     Himi was properly flabbergasted when she finally returned, and had a ring in the palm of her hand when she did so. The other two eyed it curiously, oh, this was going to be rich. “So. What’ve you been up to, Himi?” Tamru almost wondered if she had gotten proposed to.

     “...Some eccentric super wealthy goldsmith was being very uh… melancholy in the Springs. And uh. I. I honestly don’t know what happened but he gave me this ring as thanks after I healed him with my hands. Somehow?”

     “...Himi please elaborate because now I’m worried someone made you –“ Thancred massaged his temples, exhaling slowly through his nose.

     “NO. No. Ew. Gods no. I massaged some knots out of his muscles or something with salamander oil and that REALLY doesn’t sound any better, does it?”

     “No. No it does not.” Tamru sucked on his lower lip, he wanted to laugh because he knew if it was anything lewd the man would have been promptly kicked out regardless of his ailments, so it was probably poor wording on her part.

     “...Wait. Himi, was he tall, older, white hair, sunglasses?”

     “Yeah!” She nodded.

     “Well. Still odd but if he’s who I think he is, the man is harmless. Just. A lot. He’s…. he’s a lot.” Thancred paused. “I daresay, actually, you’ve most certainly made a friend for life and you will get along swimmingly.”

     “Care to tell me who...” Himi wrinkled her nose, genuinely having no idea.

     “Godbert. You know, Gold Saucer? One of the Monetarists?”

     “..AH.” Tamru pursed his lips together, doing his best to not laugh. “Well, congratulations, Himi. That man won’t forget your face anytime soon, even if his memory needs jogging. And I can almost bet if he ever spots you in the Gold Saucer, he’ll lavish you in game tokens. I’m almost jealous.” He snorted.
   
     “Wow. It is almost as thought my memories are trash and I have no idea who or what either of you are talking about.” She facepalmed.

     “Thancred is more than qualified to explain. I promised the attendants I would do rounds once I was finished with the two of you.” He rose from the rock and quickly departed, glancing back in time to see Himi sit next to Thancred; he didn’t drape an arm around her this time, giving her space if she wanted it. It wasn’t long before she leaned against him, closing her eyes to semi-nap as she listened to him explain the gold saucer.

     Tamru thought it lucky, how the way to call Riol was there at the Springs, so he needn’t travel far. He whistled at the three locations, then went to the fourth, hoping it worked and wasn’t a one trick chocobo.

     “Didn’t ever think I’d be hearin’ from ye again!” Riol popped up behind Tamru, humming eagerly. “Bonk yer noggin’ an’ forget how t’get into Titan’s bedchambers, eh?”

     “Ah! Riol! Full glad I am that worked. No, tis something else that needs addressing.” Tamru quickly explained what Thancred had told him, and Riol hummed again, rubbing his chin.

     “Well, y’know the sayin’ – Once an accident, twice’s coincidence, three times s’a pattern.” He tapped his foot, thinking. “Now I rightly know I ain’t one o’yer bosom buddies, but yer all a fun bunch an’ I’d hate to see anythin’ happen to Himi after all she’s done, yanno? More’n happy to help. Tell Thancred once I’ve got meself sorted out I’ll keep an’eye on her, from afar, see? Till I spot th’lass yakin’ with that arse then I’ll be followin’ him around, see?” He tossed Tamru a thumbs up before slinking off.

     Himi and Thancred didn’t leave the Springs until mid morning resting overnight in beds provided by the attendants; Thancred suspected Himi was fibbing about feeling better just so she needn’t stay there alone. But there was no arguing with her, she really wanted to leave, for whatever reason. Though Thancred noted she was still reluctant to teleport, and opted to get back to Limsa the slow way.

     Once there, Riol watched Himi and Thancred from afar as they milled about. If you asked most people, they wouldn’t have noticed he was there. But Jacke wasn’t most people. Thankfully, for Riol, he wasn’t all that daft either. He barely avoided Jacke’s dagger, the blade just whiffing his face as he leaned back, but he was damned sure if Jacke wanted him dead, he would be. “Ye better be havin’ a good reason for lurkin’ round mi friends.” Jacke growled.

     “I ain’t doin’ nothin’, see?” Riol raised his hands. “Himi’s a pal o’mine! Ain’t had th’pleasure o’meetin’ Thancred all proper like yet, but he told Tamru, he did, to ask me t’look out fer a shifty merchant who might be followin’ her, see?” Riol glanced over his shoulder, to ensure Himi and Thancred hadn’t left. They seem preoccupied with a couple of kids who recognized her and were excitedly asking her questions.

     “Aw. ain’t that cute.”

     “Why didn’t anyone ask me to watch?” Jacke wrinkled his nose, feeling a tad insulted.

     “Eh, I’m told there ain’t no proof none the arse has broken th’code. So Thancred assumed ye wouldn’t be able to go after him none, let alone follow the man wherevers he went, see?”

Jacke pursed his lips together, knowing the man was right, he sheathed his daggers, gesturing with his hand – it was only then Riol realized there were a lot more rogues around than Jacke, and the Guild Leader had only just called them off. He made a mental note to never piss this man off.

     “Aye, the cove’s right about that.” Jacke relented, shifting to get a better look at Himi and Thancred. “Any sign o’him yet?”

     “Ain’t so much as a fart on th’wind, cap’n.” Riol shook his head. “I ain’t gonna complain if ye linger ‘round with meself till they either bugger off out o’the city, or he shows up. Wouldn’t hurt to have a Sister’s eyes familiar with th’bloke’s face.”

     “Ye be familiar then with the Sisters?” Jacke eyed him curiously.

     “Oh, pssh, yeah. I’d be dumber than a sack o’bricks to not be. Thought bout joinin’ a few times. But I like me current gig, see?” Riol wasn’t about to admit he liked cheating at gambling to the guildmaster’s face.

     “Ha! Well I ain’t one to turn away any cove wot could dance in the darkmans with a pair o’stabbers in his fambles. Ye ever want to join or need anything, specially if it’s to help Himi, door’s open!” Jacke offered his fist up for a bump, and Riol readily obliged, grinning wide. His attention was then immediately pulled back to Himi and Thancred, who were now, speaking with an Ul’dahn merchant.

     “An’ there’s th’bloody bastard now, judgin’ by the way Thancred’s scowlin’ behind th’man’s back. The lad sure put himself between him an Himi real quick, he did.” Riol peered, studying the man’s features best he could.

     “Aye, I noticed that. I recognize the cur too. Seen him in the city before plenty o’times before. He ain’t usually out here round this time in the mornin’ though. I be thinkin’ Thancred’s on to somethin.”

     “Best case scenario the bloke’s jus’ gotta massive crush on th’lass an is jus’ tryin’ to woo her.”

     “Bah! He ain’t her type!”

     “...Really now? Ye don’t say, eh? What’s her type? Dashin’ rogues? The lass sure seems to know a lot o’em.” Riol tested the waters by teasing Jacke slightly. He got a look, but Jacke was thankfully more amused than offended.

     “Aye, yer alright in mi book.” He snorted, watching Gatsby bid farewell to Himi and Thancred as a couple of Maelstrom soldiers escorted them back to the airship.

     “Welp. That’s me cue! Time t’shadow a red flag! Nice meetin’ ye Jacke.” Riol saluted before vanishing into plain sight. There were subtle clues, many of them, that Jacke knew what to look for to know where Riol was. He didn’t distrust anyone Thancred asked for help, he just, well, you know.

Himi really did seem to know a lot of rogues.

     “Thancred, ye objected to th’dove gettin’ a pair o’stabbers, but between the Empire and Eorzea, she’s already well in our world.” Jacke rubbed his forehead before pulling out one of the aetheryte tickets Minfilia had given him, popping back over to Vesper Bay.

Chapter Text

     “Sorry, Jacke.” Momodi shrugged. “I don’t really know anythin’ about the Merchant you’re talkin’ about. He was a bit of an overnight success years ago. He keeps to himself. Still not rich enough to earn a seat at the Syndicate’s table, mind you.” She tapped her chin. “I don’t remember seein’ him with Himi… then again...”

     “Bah, it’s fine, dove. I was just wonderin, is all.” He smiled before turning serious. “Anyone gone missin?”

     “No, but I dare say Himi and Thancred certainly would have, had their luck run out.” She sighed. “I was so certain I’d given them enough time to get out.”

     “Oi, don’t blame yerself, dove. Ye couldn’t have known how slick those curs were.”

     “I appreciate it.” She smiled. “Well, I’ve got to get back to work. I’ll be seein’ ya around!” She waved politely, tending to a new adventurer. Jacke pulled his dusty cloak close; he’d opted to sport something that wasn’t bright green as it didn’t seem to be a common colour in Ul’dah. He exited the Quicksand, heading out into the crowd with eyes peeled.

     He grunted as a passerby bumped into him – before he could complain the stranger slipped a note into his hand before continuing on. Jacke cursed under his breath as he discretely read the paper. It was from Riol – Himi had ditched Thancred upon arriving in Ul’dah, leaving with the Merchant. If Riol was headed in the opposite direction Jacke was, it meant that he was following the two. But how had Jacke missed them? Himi stuck out like a sore thumb. Usually. He turned around, but there wasn’t a single familiar face in the crowd. The only thing Jacke could do was put up with the feeling of unfamiliarity in his stomach until Van came to relieve him.

     Himi hadn’t intended to sneak by Jacke, and truthfully, she wasn’t aware she had. Gatsby had purchased her new attire, nothing elaborate, but her appearance was well hidden under her new clothes; including a pair of tinted goggles. She felt a little like Urianger, and made a mental note to shadow him dressed like this some time. Gatsby’s reason for the clothing was to help hide her from being pestered every five minutes by people who wanted the ear of a Warrior of Light.

     She regaled him with the finer details of her latest adventures, as the pair made their way back to the landing strip. He’d insisted on treating her to a visit to the Gold Saucer upon hearing she didn’t remember what it was, and possibly had never been.

     She let out an internal squeal of delight upon arriving, eyes lighting up with excitement as she wiggled throughout the entire tour of the Saucer. Game tokens finally in hand, she wanted to try everything at least once, buzzing excitedly all throughout the tour of the place. He watched her with a wide smile on his face, she was like a kid in a candy store. She didn’t even care if she sucked at a game, just being able to do something fun was more than enough for her. She waved her arms in excitement as she lost at Mahjong, she didn’t understand the rules at all, but the fabric of the table felt nice and she liked how the tiles click-clacked against each other. Her opponents didn’t mind her enthusiasm, though it probably helped that they all had a better chance of winning with her always losing.

Eventually, Gatsby called her over to a regular table, so that she could join him for drinks.

     “Enjoying yourself?” He smiled, admiring her as she sipped her wine. She nodded, tapping her feet happily on the floor. It took every onze of self-restraint for her to not kick her shoes off so she could feel the plush carpet with her feet. “Good! Tis good to see you smile. I dare say I missed it. Do you still remember naught?”

     “Nadda.” Her attention was pulled by some strange sounds coming from one of the main event stages; she couldn’t figure out what was going on. But it sounded fun.

     “A pity! I confess, we talked about coming here many a time. But one of us was always too busy. We ended up spending most nights gazing at the stars, making wishes, you and I.”

     “That sounds like a me thing.” She admitted offhandedly, finishing her wine in record time.

     “Oh, there are so many more stories where that came from! I don’t know where to begin.” He reached across the table to gently place his hand atop hers. “But perhaps I shall share things as they come to mind when they’re relevant. How does that sound, hm?”

     “Sounds great!” Her linkpearl buzzed, and instead of answering it, she pulled it out of her ear and promptly shoved it into her pocket. “I’m resting. I’m not fighting anything.” She huffed.

     “Of course! How cruel of them to demand so much from you! Would you like another drink? Some food, perhaps/ I remember your favorites.”

     “...It cut out. I think she removed it.” Thancred pouted, feeling a little crestfallen with a dash of worry.

     “Wow, how suave does this asshole have to be to pull her attention away from you?” Van flicked an ear. Even Jacke grimaced a little. Maaaaybe he’d been wrong about him not being her type? Thancred huffed, crossing his arms.

     “Well it makes me all the more suspicious!”

     “What, don’t like sharing?” Van teased, but he knew Thancred had a right to be worried.

     “No! I am more than willing to share her, with the right person!” Thancred whapped Van’s arm, who gave him a coy smirk and ear flick. Even Jacke quirked an eyebrow as he sloooowly turned his head towards Thancred. “W-wait!” Thancred sputtered, face turning red. “It’s not like that! Sh-she’s just a friend! A good friend! I j-just mean. That. If. If such a situation WERE true. I would. Be willing. To. But I..that is.” He cleared his throat. “Regardless! Something tells me that man is not the right person for her!”

     “Yeah, I ain’t a fan of Momodi not knowing much about him.” Van agreed. “Well Jacke, you said Riol’s right behind them, right? So she’s not alone. You can get yer butt back to Limsa. I’ll take it from here.” Van shot Thancred another look as Jacke blipped away in a teleport. “Quit poutin’. You look like a jealous school boy.”

     "I am NOT.” Thancred snapped, following Van as he headed into the Sapphire Exchange.

     Riol also wasn’t a fan of how readily she ditched her link pearl. Granted, she was supposed to be resting regardless, but something about the gesture was unlike her. Or… perhaps it was just like her and they didn’t know her all that well. He watched from a safe distance as she played another round of games, followed by several more drinks, before she and the merchant left the Saucer. From there, they returned to Ul’dah where they were to part ways, but not before Gatsby presented her with a bracelet. An early nameday gift, he claimed, something made out of a red material. She was happy for the gift, sliding it onto her left wrist to join the one Thancred had given her. Himi returned the linkpearl back to her ear, the two embraced in a tight hug, and he left. Riol loathed to leave Himi alone, but it was the man he was tasked to follow. Though he made sure to give Thancred a quick buzz to her location.

     Still buzzing from the Gold Saucer, and, the multiple glasses of wine, Himi bopped her way out the front gate, into the desert. Thankfully, she’d pulled her hood and cloth mask down so she was much easier to spot from afar. Thancred quickly caught up to her, pinching her arm gently.
     “Himi! Where’ve you been?” He knew, but he wanted to see how truthful she’d be.

     “Gold Saucer!”
Well, that was a relief. At least she didn’t try and lie about where she’d been.

     “You completely abandoned me in Ul’dah.” There was a slight whine in his voice. She waved a hand dismissively.

     “You’re a big boy, you can handle being in a city alone for a bit.”

     “Himi, the Springs did wonders for us, but we still haven’t been cleared for -… Himi you’re not even walking in a straight line, how much did you have to drink?”

     “Yes.”

     “Yes isn’t an amount.” Thancred facepalmed. Was this what it was like to deal with him when he wasn’t sober? Ye gods… That wasn’t enough to get him to stop drinking, however. “Minfilia is going to chew your head off if you return to the Waking Sands like this. And what was he thinking! Letting you leave the city alone like this!”

     “Oh, we knew you’d come running the moment I passed through the gate. Annnd I’m not that drunk! Listen to me, m’not slurring and my vocabulary is intact!” She giggled with a bit of of a hop in her sloppy steps.

     “I beg to differ!” He protested. “Look, if you got hurt again, it’d be another trip to the Springs as Resin and Tamru are busy dealing with a possible Primal.”

     “Oh really? Daaaang. Sucks to be them.”

     “Yes, well. It might be a Moogle King from myth. A pity, sounds like something you’d enjoy fighting.” He said. Himi gasped, dropping her jaw as she looked at Thancred.

     “I wanna punch a giant evil moogle!” She squealed, flapping her arms in excitement.

     “Even if you weren’t injured you’ve clearly had much to drink. No fighting Primals or possible Primals while drunk.” He shook his head. “Look at you! Making me the responsible one.”

Himi scoffed, waving a hand flippantly, insisting she was always responsible. Thancred wasn’t buying it. Himi then made the unfortunate decision that she didn’t feel like walking back to the Waking Sands, nor did she want to turn back for a Chocobo. What had she seen, in a dream, Echo? Echo dream? Months ago? The twirling, then dropping down into a patch of flowers to teleport? Something? She could do that. Yeah! She just needed to teleport before hitting the ground or maybe the flowers did it for her. Could she make flowers? No one could make flowers. Or was it simply no one ever TRIED to make flowers and thus there was this silly notion that it couldn’t be done? Or was it, perhaps, the alcohol talking?

No, it was 100% her genius at work.

     And so, Himi pirouetted the same way she had seen, once upon a dream. And, well to her credit the vegetation under her looked more...lush for a split second. But it was so fleeting. She dropped backwards, expecting to teleport annnnd she didn’t. She let out a yelp as she just hit desert ground. It happened so fast, Thancred wasn’t able to stop her and he was annoyed, amused and worried all at the same time.

     “Have you well learned your lesson?” He sighed, plopping his hands on his hips.

     “Why didn’t the pretty teleporting flowers come?”

     “...I’m using a ticket.” He stared flatly, pulling one out before grabbing onto her arm. With a vworp, the two appeared in Vesper Bay and Thancred immediately hefted her over his shoulder like a sack of popotoes.

     “I can walk!”

     “Nope. Don’t trust you.” He grunted, making his way towards the Waking Sands. He hoped Urianger was free to make her some strong coffee, or even F’lhaminn. Well, no, maybe not her. She’d tell Minfilia. Then again, it would be funny to see Himi get chewed out for drinking too much instead of him. ….No, that was too mean. He nodded at Tataru how gave him a perplexed look.

     “Thancred won’t let me walk because I’m too silly.”

     “Yes. Too silly. That is very much the issue.” He rolled his eyes. “Tataru, is Urianger still here?”

    “Ehrm...yes?”

     “Excellent! You saw nothing.”

     “Ssshhhhh!” Himi put a finger to her lips as they descended, and Tataru couldn’t help but feel obligated to say naught if asked what had just happened, even if asked by Minfilia.

Chapter Text

     Thancred was grateful that the storage area that doubled as a hang out spot, in the Waking Sands was empty, save for Urianger. The Elezen was nose deep in a book, naturally, looking up only as Thancred plopped Himi into a chair, with a grunt.

    “Is aught amiss?” He peered over the top of his book.

     “You know that lovely drink you’ve made for me to alleviate me from a drunken stupor?” Thancred brushed his shirt, flashing Urianger a smile. “Perchance you could make some?”

     “Pray, art thee inebriated?” Urianger quietly shut the tome, placing it on the table beside him.

     “Oh, no. I’m perfectly sober. For better or for worse. Himi, however.” He gestured at her as she teetered in her chair, eyes closed and rhythmically playing air instruments to whatever song was playing in her head.

     “So I see.” Urianger tilted his head to one side. “Not oft is our friend this animated and fartuous. Clearly the lady is malt-worm, as Himi is a very serious individual.” He nodded, tone flat. Thancred gave Urianger a lidded stare as Himi snorted.

     “Full aware I am of her constant humor that when compared to others around here, would give the impression she’s always well into her cups-”

     “HEY.” She protested, but didn’t argue further.

     “But I can assure you, she has had a lot to drink. How much did you say you had, again?”

     “Yes.”

     “Again, yes isn’t a quantity.” Thancred sighed, shaking his head as he plopped his hands on his hips. “Urianger, please...” He shot him a pleading glance. Urianger nodded, lips twitching at the corner in an almost smile.

     “Mine apologies for the jest. I shalt prepare the drink at once. Ah, there is but one ingredient I lack...” He tapped his temple. “I shalt be but a moment in fetching it.”

     “Fetch quest!” Himi suddenly jumped to her feet, tripping over herself and the chair. Her face met the ground for a second time in less than a bell, and Thancred looked about ready to have a heart attack as her poor nose began to bleed from the day’s abuse.

     “Ah.” Urianger hummed, watching Thancred get her back into her chair. “I doth see what thee means.” He quickly scribbled a couple things down on a piece of paper, and handed it to Thancred. “I can tend to her face, if thou art willing to acquire what I needeth from the merchant in Vesper Bay.” Thancred hesitated, but quickly relented as he grabbed the note and left.

     Urianger knelt in front of her, gently making sure her nose wasn’t completely broken and needed to be reset. She idly wondered if he was about to -
     “Thancred doth worry much ov’r thee. Pray, there art better ways to relieveth thy stress, than to becometh lost in thy cups.” He hummed, pulling out a handkerchief to dab the blood from her face. “I surmise thee wast not drinking with Thancred, as our mutual friend is not also wallowing in a drunken stupor.”

     Ah, there it was. A subtle lecture to make her feel bad. Well! It slightly worked, if only because she wasn’t sure why they didn’t bring Thancred with them to the Gold Saucer. She tilted her head back and held the cloth to her face, as instructed by Urianger. Nothing seemed broken and healing magic felt a bit overkill when a simple home remedy for the bleeding would do. The taste of copper in the back of her mouth was unpleasant, but sadly wasn’t an unfamiliar experience. She sighed, relaxing as much as she could, still feeling a buzz throughout her body. And then, a pain right through her heart. Her already twisted aether churned and writhed, as if aware of something she couldn’t comprehend. A loss? Departure? Not a good-bye, but a see you later. She choked back the tears that threatened escape, the pit in her stomach grew, and for lack of better words, her heart felt dizzy with grief. Wasn’t long before it went to her head, and the urge to pluck at an invisible lyre over took her. Urianger watched her with interest, wishing he had such an instrument to hand to her, to hear what notes she was playing. But perhaps, if there were accompanying words…
     “T’would seem a song has firmly planted itself in thy head. Dost thou remember the words?”

     “Do not mourn for me, as I rest in the shadow of the sea.” She opted to speak, instead of singing anything. “There is no death only immortality, for souls unbroken or blessed in calamity. A promise I beg of thee to keep, as I bade my soul to sleep. Do not delve into duty deep, for thy memories have begun to seep.” For a moment she thought she felt her pinky being squeezed. “But never forget, the promise long kept, your hero, I will always be." She bobbed her head as her mind buzzed with a new line. “A secret, these words must be, banish them to the aether made sea.” No sooner had those final words parted her lips, did she sit upright, the aether in her chest churning violently as

 

   Thancred returned, items in hand and Tamru in tow, apologizing repeatedly for the delay. Something had upset the Chocobo’s outside and they’d jumped in to help corral the beasts until they calmed. There was a passing disturbance in the aether, Thancred had observed with the device, but it quickly sorted itself out.

     “Hmn. Tis strange.” Urianger tilted his head, taking the items so he could finally make whatever mystery drink Thancred wanted Himi to have. Though she almost didn’t seem to need it anymore.
...She should still drink it, for good measure.

     “So, anything exciting in here happen while I was gone? I’m sure you talked her ear off.” Thancred teased. “A captivated audience for your quotes.”

     “No, just sat and enjoyed the silence.” Himi shrugged. “Gold Saucer was fun, but it was also loud.”

     “Tis why thou shalt never find me in such an establishment.” Urianger nodded, handing her a drink of questionable colour and smell.

     “Oh I hate this already.” She puckered her lips before even taking a swig.

     “Well. That’s what you get for drinking so much in the middle of the day after clear instructions to not to.” Tamru clicked his tongue. “And no, I won’t use Esuna. Consider this a lesson in responsibility.” He huffed. Knowing she couldn’t win an argument with him, not right now, she downed her drink with one swig.

     “Oh it’s not that ba- AUGH THE AFTER TASTE.” Her face twisted in disgust. Urianger was already prepared to hand her a glass of water, which she desperately chugged.

     “Back to your senses now?” Tamru grinned.

     “Yeah, yeah, fuck you that was gross.”

     “I’m glad it wasn’t I at the receiving end for a change.” Thancred grinned. “Now, I’m on my way to Revenant’s Toll; however Minfilia wants to see you two.” He smiled at Himi and Tamru. “I’ll see you both anon.” He waved politely before heading out of the Waking Sands.

     “Not even waiting for us!”

     “Like how you didn’t wait for him? Oh don’t pout. Make it up to him later if you feel so terribly about it”

     Himi was more than eager for the Scions to leave the Waking Sands. Van and Resin had already made their way over – she was in the Solar with Minfilia, waiting for Tamru to come back from delivering her father’s journal to Urianger. The Antecedent had bade Himi stay to discuss “a topic of most importance” with her. But it turned out Minfilia just wanted all the juicy gossip about Himi’s merchant friend, who was so eager to wine and dine Himi and shower her with attention.

     “He says he knew me, he’s probably just really excited I’m not dead.” Himi shrugged, thinking nothing of it. Minfilia’s grin widened.

     “Oh, of that I have no doubt.”

     “Why’re you smirking like that?”

     “Well, I -oh!” Minfilia glanced towards the door, jumped by the sudden presence of Elidibus.

     “YOU.” Himi pointed. “Seriously can you stop following me everywhere, it’s getting weird.”

     “Himi, you’ve seen this man before?” Minfilia stood closer to her friend. “I’ve never seen a white-robed Ascian before.” She eyed him curiously.

     “Maybe it means he works for Hydaelyn.”

     “...I can assure you. I do not.” Elidibus spoke in the ancient tongue, knowing the two could understand what he was saying. Tataru waltzed in, none the wiser and unable to see Elidibus. After a quick exchange, she departed as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Unfortunately for Himi, the longer Elidibus lingered, rambling on about perception and worthiness, the stronger the Echo called her. Eventually pulling her, and curiously only her, into a memory of a very distant past.

     Themis clutched the broken mask of his sister tightly against his chest. The rough edges dug into the soft flesh of his palms, drawing a few, tiny specks of blood, but nothing worse than say, a paper cut. The mask could easily be fixed, but the cause of the breakage is what gave him pause. Burying his fear deep within his chest, he dared turn his head to look at Elidibus. She was doubled over, face hidden by her bloody hands, white robes stained by the blood that ran down her neck, arms.

     “ CURSE YOUR JUDGMENT.” A man, much taller than either of the siblings, bellowed with a deep voice that echoed in the empty chamber of the Convocation. “I’ve said this once, I will say it a thousand times more, and I will say it still long after I rejoin the star… to the Underworld with your biased judgment!” He spat on her.

     “I… am not...” Her voice cracked as she tried to respond.

     “SILENCE, you blathering accident!” He took a step closer. “What was the Convocation thinking, making you Elidibus? She whose name can’t be spoken. She who brings the death of knowledge. She who drains the aether from the world around her with each step. Yes! Don’t you think for a moment I never noticed that little trick. The Convocation, Hades, Hythlodaeus, what little family you have, they may all be turning a blind eye to you. But I will not. I shall not.” He bared his teeth. “When I become Emet-Selch, oh, you can rest assured knowing that I will be the one to vote you out! It only. Takes. One.” He snarled, red eyes flashing under his mask. Themis wrinkled his nose, contemplating whether or not it was worth kicking the man in the shins.

     “ Th...Thanatos.” She wheezed, pulling her hands away from her face so she may stand properly. “You picked a fight with a young researcher and intentionally set a dangerous concept on them in Elpis. All because they disagreed with one of your findings. Barring you from Elpis is not biased, it’s fair. The rest of the Convocation agrees with me. Hate me all you want but if you’re going to continue to physically assault me, at least let me send my little brother home.” She pleaded. Themis held on to the mask shards with one hand as his other clutched her robes.

     “No! I don’t want to leave you!”

     “So he can what? Snitch? Have the Convocation come running? Spin a tail of how I attacked you, unprompted. I acted in self-defense of my good image.” Thanatos crossed his arms.

     “ But you didn’t!” Themis stomped his foot, puffing out his chest. “You came running out of nowhere after the Convocation had all left and struck her! That’s not self defense!” Themis protested.

     “Th-Themis!” Elidibus pleaded for him to not antagonize Thanatos further. A warning that came too late, as the man had his full attention on Themis now – just the same with his sister, Thanatos suddenly lunged at him. Closing the gap between the two, he struck the boy across his face. His mask did not break, but it was certainly knocked from his face, clattering across the floor along with her shards he’d been holding. A second strike, and he felt his nose break. Themis hit the ground with a loud squeak, writhing as pain was… pain was a new experience for him. He didn’t much care for it.

     “ Mewling snot.” Thanatos snarled.

     “THANATOS. HE. IS. YET. A. CHILD.” She screeched dropping next to Themis. “YOUNG ONES ARE NOT TO BE HARMED. EVER. NOT UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCE.” She scooped him protectively into her arms, holding him close.

     “ Perhaps I’ll come for your own child next.” Thanatos snarled. The worst part, was that Elidibus knew that wasn’t an empty threat. The golden doors to the hall flung open, revealing Azem. Her white hair caught the light like diamonds, her mask hung around her neck, revealing sapphire eyes blazing with anger. For a woman who looked more like the moon, her fury blazed like the sun.

     “THANATOS.” Her voice boomed, storming over to put herself between him and the siblings. He bit on his lip, he didn’t dare. Without another word, he teleported away like a coward. Azem exhaled slowly, turning her attention to Elidibus and Themis. “The rest of the Convocation will hear of this. That man is unhinged. Are you two alright aside from the obvious?” She frowned, gently tending to Themis first, (Elidibus insisted), before mending Elidibus’s face.

     “I’m fine.”

     “I as well.”

     “Good!” Azem sighed, petting both of their heads. “Allow me to take you home. And perhaps set up a ward, or two. Or… several hundred.”

     "Venat, you really needn’t –-”


      Himi shook her head as she came out of the Echo. She heard Elidibus make some quip about her being a snoop, before he turned to walk away. Whatever conversation he and Minfilia had been having, she’d need to get the details later. But before he could pass through the door, Minfilia chased after the Emissary.

      “Wait!” Himi reached out, but she just missed Minfilia’s arm. Elidibus turned, and jumped, a bit startled by being rushed by Minfilia. He defended himself with a quick blast of darkness through her chest; though it was a minor hit and Hydaelyn protected her easily from the attack, it hurt all the same.

     “Let it be known, that was in self-defense.” He nervously rubbed his fingers together, addressing anyone who may see this moment later in an Echo. “Though it appears her gift does much to protect you, regardless.” He faced Himi, turning his head to one side as he finally took the time to get a good look at her. “As for you-- yes, I can see. You’ve yet to become untwisted completely by Lahabrea’s tampering. Here, as an apology for hurting your friend, even if it was in self defense.” He held out his hand, and clenched a fist. Her insides churned sharply as if claws were raking across her soul. A bout of vertigo sent her vision spinning as she collapsed like a ragdoll, face hitting the floor… again.

     “HIMI!” Minfilia screeched, not trusting that Elidibus was actually doing her any favors. He vanished as the door to the Solar flung open, as Tamru, Urianger and Tataru rushed inside.

Chapter Text

     Himi shook her head as she came ‘round, crossing her eyes to look at Tamru while he mended her poor nose. There was no disapproving tongue clicking this time, only worried, puffed out cheeks.

     “Seven hells woman, you have yet to know peace this week.”

     “I’ll know peace when I’m dead.” She joked, wiggling her nose once Tamru was done. Himi overheard Van and Resin rambling on about what they’d seen during the Echo – they obviously had made good use of those Aetheryte tickets to return to the Waking Sands from Revenant’s Toll so quickly.

     “There will be no dying.” Tamru gently booped her nose, mostly to test it for lingering tenderness. ‘How do you feel?” He asked.

     “Amazing, actually.” She stretched as she stood. “My aether doesn’t feel all out of sorts anymore.” She hummed, tapping her chin thoughtfully.

     “Not only that, look at your arm! The burns are completely gone!” Resin pointed out. Himi inspected her arm, having not noticed the bandages were mostly unwrapped at this point. They hung off her, but it would seem no one wanted to undress her to remove them from her shoulder so they were just. There. Dangling.

     “Guess he was serious about helping.” She shrugged, giving the loose cloth a tug to see if they’d just pull off. They didn’t. As a nice test of her unscrambled aether, Himi squinted at the unwanted bandages, and a second later they vanished in a teleport. Tamru gave her a look, but was interrupted by Minfilia before he could lecture.

     “What next? An Ascian of red? Chartreuse? Puce?” Minfilia pursed her lips together.

     “Vermillion.”
     “Orange.”
     “Periwinkle.”
     “Baby Blue.
     “Neon Pink.”
     “Coerl Print.”
     “That’s not a colour!”
     “It is for coerls.”

     Levity aside, Minfilia bade the Warriors of Light to chase after Elidibus once it was learned Urianger had seen him walk out of the Waking Sands. He was, of course, more than easy to find, lingering in Vesper Bay, the masses largely passing him by. The four approached cautiously, even if he’d apparently aided Himi, he was still an Ascian.

     “I am told you are all Warriors of Light. But I would know for myself.” He addressed them as he glanced over his shoulder. “I shall walk north, and you may chose to follow. Know, however, you shall be waylaid if you do – you may even perish. Should you survive, we shall speak anon.” He took a few steps forward and paused. “Ah, but of course; you will want for a much more difficult challenge.” He turned back to look at Himi.

     “If it’s all the same to you, this week has already been enough of a challenge. I’d really prefer to not get picked on anymore to-” But she fell down into a portal, her surprised squeak fading into the distance would have been quite comical had the portal not been summoned by an Ascian. Though the placement did seem a little silly to them. He could have just teleported her where she stood. What they couldn’t see, since Elidibus had quickly turned away, was the cheeky grin he fought to keep off his face.

     “Forgive me, dear sister, in that moment I remembered who you were and could not help myself.” He thought to himself, exiting the area with haste so the Remaining Warriors of Light could begin his test.

     “For once, I’m hoping she simply ran away in a very silly manner.” Van bent his ears back.

     “For now, let us assume he’s testing her beyond what we can handle. After all, she’s the one who single-handedly brought low Lahabrea.” Tamru exhaled slowly. “Forward then, we must not falter.”
But then his ear flicked, and he took a step back. “...No. Not let’s not.” He hummed. Van skidded to a halt, turning his head to toss Tamru a perplexed look.

     “What’s going on in that head o’yours?”

     “A gauntlet of enemies that regular adventurers would balk against would be a test perfect for Himi; think of her mastery with magic that can attack multiple enemies at once. But even with the three of us… think of it. While we are all better than sprouts – yes even you Resin, the three of us are all at different skill levels. He can’t properly test all three of us on the same level. Further more, it stands to reason the real test would be whatever awaits us at the end, and one of us is currently missing.”

Van tilted his head.
     “You think he means for us to fight Himi?” He asked.

     “It’s possible. And with the right trickery, she may not realize it’s us. The senses can be tricked, after all. Not to mention there’s Hypnos to worry about. He’s strong, and a pain, but he’s still a Lesser Ascian. He would need to follow an Overlord’s instructions.”
     “Elidibus gave us an option to follow or not.” Resin crossed their arms. “But Minfilia wants us to go after him. Also what if Himi isn’t the test at the end?”

     “There would still be a surprise, the true test, perhaps Lesser Ascians for us to fight.” Tamru began to pace, Selene eagerly fluttering around his ears. Resin raised their hand.

     “I would also like to ask, going back to Himi being the fight at the end, what would fighting us benefit her? Er, test her, rather? I can safely say if she wanted to she could easily wipe the floor with us. Easily.” There was a murmur of agreement from both Tamru and Van. “Also also, what if this is a giant trick to turn us all into Ascians, like what happened with Thancred? Lahabrea got him because of how exhausted he was.” Resin shook their head. “I mean, Himi’s too stubborn to be an Ascian, you really think she’s going to let anyone mess with her head like that? She swears like a sailor and she’s gotten sassy outloud plenty of times, but that woman quietly seethes in anger and I pity the person that pisses her off enough where she just goes absolutely feral. Imagine an Ascian trying to wrestle their way into her head like that. I don’t think they’d win. But also, I cannot say the same for myself.”

     “….Yeah I can’t lie, if I ran myself ragged the way Thancred had...” Van admitted.

     “But also, we’ve the Blessing of Light, I think we would be safe from that.” Tamru pointed out.

     “Fair, fair. I’d almost forgotten about that.” Resin smacked their lips. “I propose something; we shan't go after Elidibus at all. Either way, he’s going to have to deal with a pissed off Himi. Maybe not a ferally angry Himi, but an aggravated one nonetheless.” They shrugged. “If Elidibus really wants to test us, he’ll show up again when we don’t.”

     “The road he took does lead to a tunnel… that would be the perfect place to trap us. This whole thing stinks.” Van flicked his tail. “I’m with Resin, I’m staying put. I think he’s trying to use Himi as some sort of bait. Which won’t go well for him. If he’s serious about the test, he’ll return.” He glanced at Tamru, who nodded in agreement. He seemed to have some other thoughts running through that head of his, but he was keeping those words to himself. Calculating. Planning. He’d share when he was ready. For a moment, Van thought he saw someone pass by without a shadow

     An hour passed, and nothing happened. No sounds of combat, no Warriors of Light trudging through the swamp to question Elidibus. He hummed, a little disappointed, but tossed a sympathetic look to Himi. Who’d been waiting there, patiently. But was beginning to look a little crestfallen.

     “Perhaps I made the monsters too strong.” He suggested.

     “No. They can fight well enough when they focus and try. A gauntlet of push-over monsters wouldn’t stop them.” She pouted. “They’re just not coming. They’re probably hoping I’d just deal with you on my own.” She huffed. “I beat Lahabrea, so I could probably beat you too.” She grumbled.

     “And yet. You got your anger out by lobbing a ball of mud at my face. But did not attack after that. Instead, you’ve waited patiently here with me.” He couldn’t remember why he’d separated them in the first place. Oh, wait, yes, she was malms stronger, that was why.

     “I don’t really take joy in fighting or killing other people. I do it if there’s no other viable option. Lahabrea didn’t seem too keen in talking it out.” She snorted, kicking at a rock by her feet. “...They’re not coming, are they? Whatever their reason may be, they’re not coming. After all that.”

     “They just don’t have your spark.” Elidibus cooed. “Perhaps they think it a trap, with you as bait.”

    “Any trap with ME as bait would be doomed to fail.” She wrinkled her nose. “As I wouldn’t put up with it.”

     “Tis true. I admit, it crossed my mind to use you as such. I quickly realized how foolhardy it would be.” Elidibus bobbed his head from side to side. “How long do you plan to wait, Hydaelyn’s favored?” His words dug their claws into her head. “How long until you give up on them?”

She wilted, eyes falling to the shallow swamp water. How long, indeed.

She jerked her head up, casting her eyes to the tunnel in the distance. Not because she heard the distant sounds of combat, but because the words of the Emissary burrowing into her thoughts sparked an idea, or two. She went from crestfallen to worried, hair frizzing as her energy snapped and she realized...something was preventing her from teleporting.

     “Seven hells…. FUCK me!” She shouted, running forward through the swap to the tunnel, swiftly killing any lumbering nixes that got too close.

    Van flicked an ear; he could hear the distant commotion coming from the direction of the cavern. He pat Tamru’s arm and pointed forward, out towards the road as Himi rounded the corner into view, frantically running towards Vesper Bay. She rarely looked so afraid. Tamru hummed, and Resin glanced over, narrowing their eyes.
     “I see she finished her test, but why’s she running this way? We’re fine?”

     “...We’re not fine, WE’RE the bait!” Tamru cursed loudly, and not a moment too soon. He threw up a shield just in time to deflect several blasts of darkness; they were surrounded by several Lesser Ascians, sending regular citizens running. Himi growled, raising her hand to snap her fingers – she could deal with the lesser Ascians easily. But she paused as her thoughts drifted to Thancred. Each and every one of these Ascians were just using the body of someone, a vessel, right? They were just people. People who probably had loved ones wondering where they were. But they were pummeling Tamru’s shield with an unending barrage of darkness. But they were still...what if they could be… so she hesitated.

Just long enough for the shield to break.


Resin grunted, ears ringing like church bells on an Eternal Binding day. They opened one eye, just in time to see Tamru crumple to the ground, Selene vanishing the moment he lost consciousness. Shit, why’d the sky look so bright? They grumbled, trying to see something else, anything else other than the ground and who was laying on it. A lesser Ascian stepped into view, laughing, mocking them. Resin didn’t feel like they could cast a spell even if they wanted to, but… With the Ascian so distracted by their monologuing and cackling, he didn’t see Resin draw a pistol and take aim. The last thing Resin heard before falling unconscious, was the shot firing.

   When Resin finally awoke, the ear ringing was replaced by someone sobbing in the corner. They rolled over to one side; Tamru was laying on the bed next to them, awake, but looking like he could use about 50 pots of coffee.
     “Everyone alive?” They heard Thancred call out. There was a round of groans, and Resin saw, somewhere behind Tamru, Van stick his arm up to give a thumbs up. “There, see? Three living, breathing, buffoons.”

     Resin shifted where they lay, just enough to see Himi was the one who was sobbing into Thancred’s shoulder as she sat in his lap. She currently wore a hooded robe of white, trimmed with red triangles and a mix of pastel and autumn-toned floral patterns. Himi squeaked in response to Thancred’s reassurances they were all fine, and Resin let out a small giggle.
     “Aw. Didn’t think she cared so much.”

     “Why wouldn’t I!” Her voice cracked. “You’re my FRIENDS!?”

     “Resin I swear to each and every one of the Twelve If you make her cry harder I will end you.” Tamru shot them a flat look. “Van already made that stupid joke, pray, you don’t repeat the other ones he made.”

     “As I recall.” Thancred snorted, rocking Himi slightly in hopes to finally calm her down. “You said the same thing.”

     “Yes well.” Tamru reached over to the side table to grab his glasses. “Details.” He forced himself to sit, tossing a sympathetic glance at the distraught Himi before studying his surroundings. “I surmise we’re in Revenant’s Toll.”

     “Ah, yes.” Thancred confirmed. “Himi was quite eager to get of of Vesper Bay, calling it cursed several times..”

      “Pray, can we never return to the Waking Sands.” She managed to squeak out, soothed by the gentle rocking. Thancred gave her a little squeeze, resting his chin on the top of her head. Van sat up next, stretching as if he’d simply awoken from a regular nap. Resin didn’t want to get up, but didn’t want to be outdone by a 56 year-old-man and forced themselves to sit.

     “Did we fail?” They quipped, rubbing the back of their neck.

     “No, just the opposite.” Thancred sighed. “Whatever the test was, you all passed with flying colours, according to Elidibus. But lets speak of this later, shall we?” He coaxed Himi onto her feet, so he could guide her out of the new Dawn’s Respite. Tamru and Van heard Thancred mutter something about getting her new White Mage robes – Van was too focused on inspecting his leg, but Tamru briefly noticed as Thancred led her through the door. Some of that floral patterning was long-dried blood, and the robes were in disrepair. He tilted his head to one side, as if hoping the Echo would regal him with a memory, or two. But alas, it did not. And the door shut behind the two with a soft click.

     “...Anyone else feel like we absolutely failed that test and Thancred is lying to save our feelings?” Resin piped up, to a round of agreement from the other two.

     Elidibus strolled through the void, musing silently to himself. He got the answers he wanted, and from there he mulled over his next move. He turned his attention to the one who joined him, another Overlord – Nabriales.
     “Your intercession was not foretold.” He huffed.

     “You object?”

     “We question. Our plans are in motion, your intentions unclear.” He paused. “And the purpose and conclusion of that test was…?”

     “All four survived the Seventh ardor and are stronger now in the gift.” Elidibus hummed, partially ignoring the question. “Does that not intrigue you?”

     “...No, it does not.” Nabriales motioned for Elidibus to continue with his explanation, but when the Emissary revealed naught, Nabriales threw up a hand to admit momentary defeat. He left Elidibus to talk out loud to himself, his mind still wandering to the odd test, despite claiming he wasn’t intrigued. It wasn’t even curious that she was alive; once Lahabrea had been brought low they were all aware. Though this time around they were, admittedly, more keen to leave her be. As Emet-Selch had always wanted. He held out the orange stone, plucked from under her bed, and eyed it curiously. He sighed rolling his eyes behind his mask. “...Perhaps a little intrigued.” He grumbled, before pocketing the stone and walking further into the darkness.

Chapter Text

     Nophica’s tits, Coerthas was freezing. Almost two months had passed since Riol had first started shadowing Gatsby. There was a few weeks where the man never left his house; sick, apparently. Himi still visited him often, while she wasn’t out with what was her name… Alisae? Some super-secret adventure that Himi was keeping her lips sealed over. Eh, he’d figure it out sooner or later. The two, Himi and Gatsby that is, had since resumed their frequent outings to places like the Gold Saucer and Riol was fairly certain that Thancred and Jacke were getting a little jealous. But, the merchant, hadn’t done anything dodgy. At least, not until today.

     Riol thought it odd that an Ul’dahn merchant would be traveling so far to do business; after all, hadn’t Ishgard all but snuffed outsiders? Maybe he simply had a contact in the area that he did business with. Wasn’t Himi also good friends with Lord Haurchefant? Maybe that had something to do with it. Curiously, Gatsby had pulled off the road and ducked into some dragon-scorched ruins. Popping out a few minutes later dressed as an Ishgardian merchant; only his eyes were visible under the hood and mask. Not even his hair peeked out from under his headband.
     “Well ain’t that curious, eh?” Riol furrowed his brow, taking care to follow Gatsby from a safe distance. First he let the merchant pass by the Observatorium, before slipping through himself. Gatsby continued northward, towards Camp Dragonhead, and Riol wasn’t far behind. But as he passed through Haldrath’s March, he felt a hand plop onto his shoulder. He turned, flummoxed, and saw Suller staring into his soul, grinning and shaking his head.

     “This skulky adventurer will do.”

     “The hell does tha’ mea-” Riol never finished his question, courtesy of the swift blow to the back of his head.

     If Himi had only stayed a little longer in Camp Dragonhead, she may have spotted and recognized her Merchant friend; but alas, she had just left and was still brushing the snow off her shoulders as she entered the Rising Stones. Everything was currently quiet; most of the Scions seemed to be out on missions or personal errands. But she spotted Thancred hovering by one of the tables, a few empty drinks laying out, and he was clearly eyeballing F’lhaminn over by the bar like a shy school boy. He hadn’t noticed Himi’s return, so she skulked over, tapping his shoulder to get his attention. Thancred jumped, clutching his chest and puffing out his cheeks to keep himself from swearing out loud.
     “Ye gods!” He wheezed, when he had a second to catch his breath. “Himi, you should never sneak up on… bards. We’re an easily startled lot, you know!” He lectured.

     “Ah yes.” She gave him a flat looks. “You’re jumpy because you’re a bard.” She flicked his shoulder, glancing between him and F’lhaminn. “If you don’t go over there and flirt, I will.” She pinched his cheek. He sputtered and huffed.

     “I don’t know why you would think I even had a thought to.” He crossed his arms. Papalymo and Yda exited the Solar, waving at Himi and Thancred before engaging in some conversation with Tataru. Himi smiled as she waved back, before elbowing Thancred.

     “I’m going to go see a man about a Crystal Tower, do you want to come?”

     “Tempting, but I’ll pass for now.” Thancred smiled; he loathed not going with her, but there were other matters that required him to stay put for the moment. Himi hid her disappointment with a teasing smile, elbowing him again as she jerked her head towards F’lhaminn.

     “Alright. Well go flirt with F’lhaminn then.”

     “Again, I have no plans to – “

     “And again, if you don’t. I’ll go over there right now and do it.” Himi patted her chest.

     “You wouldn’t.” …. Would she?

     “Wanna bet? If you’re too scared to ask a girl out on a date, want me to do it for you?” Himi grinned, eyes twinkling mischievously. F’lhaminn flicked an ear, but she pretended to not hear anything. Papalymo, Yda and Tataru struggled to keep their conversation going, as they caught bits and pieces of what the other two Scions were whispering about. Thancred scoffed, crossing his arms.

     “Perish the thought! I’ve plenty of experience! I could get a date with anyone.”

     “Oh really. Bet I could get a date with a girl faster than you.” She puffed out her cheeks.

     “Oh, I will GLADLY take that bet!” Thancred uncrossed his arms, plopping his hands on his hips and completely forgetting his promise to never make bets with Himi. “What are the rules?” He peered, F’lhaminn hid a laugh behind a cough.

     “Any adult female close enough to our age, and it doesn’t have to start a romance or a lifelong commitment. Fair?” She held out her hand.

     “Fair.” He shook on it. And immediately hesitated as he considered his next move.

     “Hey Yda!” She turned to her left. “I need to regain some of my confidence, wanna go out on a date with me and give me some feedback?”

     “Oh I’d love to! I can’t remember the last time I’ve been on a date. If ever, but I’m more than happy to help!” She giggled, wiggling excitedly. Thancred sputtered at Himi already winning, and it was all F’lhaminn could do to keep her composure. She hid her face behind a plate, pretending to be really focused on inspecting it for cracks.

     “I’ll think of a prize later.” She gently bapped his shoulder as she walked over to Yda to make plans. Papalymo quietly shuffled over, crossing his arms as he glanced up at Thancred.

     “If you’ve been looking for an excuse to ask Himi out on a date, that was your moment.”

    “I. But. Wh. No. I...I...” Thancred’s cheeks turned a shade of pink as he sputtered, looking between Papalymo and Himi before slumping his shoulders in defeat.

     Date secured and bet won, Himi approached the outlandish man leaning against a lamp post. It didn’t take long before he started rambling on about a new project, centering around the Crystal Tower. Halfway through his words, Himi paced around him a couple of times in a circle, still listening, just inspecting him thoroughly.

     “Oh. Hi Nero.” She gave him bemused look.

     “...”

     “...”

     “...”

     “Look, don’t even try to deny it; you’re the same height and you’re not even hiding your voice or anything. I’m not stupid, just a little silly.” She crossed her arms, quirking an eyebrow. Nero sighed, dramatically glancing skyward before returning his attention to her.

     “Well, I suppose the only one to recognize and appreciate my genius back at the Castrum, would be smart enough to deduce who I am. Though I notice you haven’t ran away to sound the alarm.” He hummed.

     “Listen.” She flattened her expression. “I’m pissed about the war crimes, but you clearly only care about two things; Gaius’ approval – but he’s dead, and one-upping Cid. So whatever you’re doing here is obviously not to benefit the Empire in any way. So.” She shrugged as he internally sputtered. “Why’s the shiny tower got YOUR interest?” She asked. He didn’t answer right away, he simply quirked his head, choosing his next words carefully.

     “Well, because I thought it might pique yours. Well, not you specifically, Any adventurer worth their salt would do. But having you show up is certainly the best case scenario, and would be most fortuitous.”

     “Wonderful. I just hope it’s less emotionally distressing than the last adventure I went on. It keeps making me want to cry whenever I think about it for too long.”

     “Oh? But also, I don’t care.” he hummed.

     “...I know I’m not one to talk but WOW, you are painfully single, aren’t you? Want me to put in a good word with Cid?” She asked, tapping her chin.

     “...If I was INTERESTED – which I am NOT. I would NOT NEED YOUR HELP.” He huffed. Furrowing his brow as he looked away.

     “It’s good to have confidence! I’m proud of you.” She gently patted his upper arm, and he scoffed again.

                                     “Let………..con...act...”

A voice in her head painfully buzzed, she uttered out a small cry, clutching her head as if the Echo was about to go off, but curiously it didn’t. Nero quickly grabbed her shoulder as she doubled over, steadying her as the painful buzz quickly passed.

     “I always thought it odd that gift of yours came with such discomfort.”

     “Ha. It would help if I could choose when it happens.” She rubbed her eyes, opting to not tell him she didn’t see anything. Just a crumb of a voice. “Well! To St. Coinach’s for me then, I’m assuming I’ll see you later.” She smiled, before leaving the Toll.

     The buzzing returned, like an annoying mosquito as she approached the Crystal Tower. She managed to push it to the back of her mind once she began her conversation with Rammbroes, who quickly invited her onto the dig once she expressed interest. Despite his curiosity as to who the mystery stranger was that had told her about it. She wasn’t going to tell, of course.

     “I thought that was you!” Cid called out to her, and honestly, she wasn’t the least bit surprised he was there. Though she pretended she was, jumping into his arms for a tight hug, like one would seeing a sibling for the first time in awhile. “I’d say you have a taste for these deadly escapades.”

     “I’d still rather go poking in a dig site with potential danger than. Y’know.” She shrugged.

     “Fair, fair.”

     The site was fascinating – the defense mechanism especially. Himi was soon lost in thoughts as to how magical the outer defense was, well, in comparison to the sort of technology the Allagans usually employed. But then again, it matched the more fantastical look to the tower, something that felt more whimsical than technological.

     “Actually, Himi.” Cid scritched at his beard. “Your penchant for teleporting will really come in handy. We’re going to need particular crystals from the beast tribes.”

     “Oh, neat. Yeah. I can port in and out and there’s a 99% chance they won’t even know I’d done so.” She grinned. “Though I’m going to let Minfilia know what I’m doing first, lest she assumes I’ve gotten into trouble, or something.”

     She returned to the Rising Stones just in time to catch Gatsby meeting with Minfilia; apparently he was offering to provide the Scions with whatever supplies he could. No strings attached, genuinely. Minfilia had hesitated, but on the other hand perhaps having him around more would get Thancred to stop being so huffy about him. Minfilia also saw an opportunity to glean any info he may know about their mutual, memory-addled friend. Of whom, was gathering perfect crystals for Cid, but left it at that.

     Himi’s next stop was Limsa Lominsa, as was Gatsby’s. But instead of simply teleporting them both there, they took the slightly more scenic route. An excuse to spend a little more time together. The Crystal Tower wasn’t going anywhere, and her task wasn’t particularly time sensitive. She lingered with him near Hawker’s Alley, glancing about the crowd, hopeful that Jacke would make his usual appearance. She picked at her gloves, a bit disappointed that he hadn’t.
     “Well, onto business for me. Thank you for indulging my slightly slower route so I could gather things along the way.” Gatsby smiled. “Don’t let me keep you from your current task.” He paused, feeling brave as he leaned over and quickly kissed her cheek. His face flushed as he waved and scurried back into the crowd. The only thoughts that crossed Himi were… “Oh he hasn’t done that before.” and “Why was he blushing?” She waited around a few minutes more, frowning once she realized that Jacke wasn’t going to make a “surprise” appearance.

     “He must be busy...” She wilted a little, before teleporting away to secure her first crystal.

Truth was, Jacke was there. He’d been there the entire time. As much as he would have loved to say hello, he was more concerned that the Merchant was in Limsa, but Riol was nowhere to be seen. And Jacke was fairly certain the man hadn’t suddenly become so skilled at stealth he could now trick the Guildmaster. No, something about this was fishy, and Jacke knew he’d better figure it out and fast.

Chapter Text

     With the perfect water and earth crystals now safely with Cid, Himi turned her attention first to Thanalan. Much to her, and Y’sthola’s surprise, the two nearly bumped into each other when Himi appeared in Horizon.
     “Oh! I had only just sent out a summon for one of you to join us and I thought you busy otherwise, pray what brings you to Horizon?” Y’shtola flicked an ear as she rapped her knuckles against her cheek.

     “Stealing perfect crystals from beast tribes to help bring down the defenses at the Crystal Tower. You?” She shuffled off to one side as to not crash into anyone else teleporting into the desert town.

     “Hmn! Fascinating how our paths have crossed, so. Thancred and I are investigating crystal thefts that may be primal related.” She sighed. “Though we’ve not made much progress.”

     “...Ah. I daresay Primal bullshittery takes priority over the Tower. More than happy to help! I’m sure Cid will understand.” She smiled as Tamru joined them. He asked Himi the same questions Y’shtola had, and she had a feeling she was going to hear it at least one more time.

     Himi took this opportunity to ping Cid, who as she guessed, was more than understanding and encouraged her to not rush. There was plenty of things to keep the research team preoccupied while they awaited the next two crystals. She, Y’shtola and Tamru then made their way to discuss the situation with Fufulupa, who was more than happy to see Himi again after so long. 

     “How do you know him?” Tamru tilted his head.

     “Remember when the three of you were too busy being wasted to do anything else and told me to stay put because I was having a bout of aetheric sickness or whatever the hell was going on?”

     “…Ah.” Tamru awkwardly cleared his throat as Himi tossed him the biggest stink eye. She wasn't really that upset over it anymore, she simply enjoyed watching him squirm. 

     “Did you miss me, friends? I’m back, but I fear I come bearing disappointing news. Or, on second thought, perhaps it’s good news after all.” Thancred announced himself with a sigh, brushing a bit of dust from his shirt.

     “Thancred. Wherever have you been off to?” Y’shtola eyed him curiously.

     “I figured you had everything under control here, so I just took a brief excursion to the east to check up on our Amalj’aa friends...” He continued, occasionally glancing at Himi as he explained the runaway cart was filled with a prodigious haul of somnus. “Ah, sorry for the staring, Himi, I just thought you were poking around the Tower?” Not that he was unhappy to see her, or anything.

     “Ehh, y’know, stealing perfect crystals from the beast tribes. Blah blah, will explain later as I’ve done so already more than once. Primals take priority. I’ll alleviate the Amalj’aa of their perfect crystal once we’re done here.” She smiled, shrugging.

     "Fine by me! Funny how that worked out.” Thancred smiled warmly. Feeling… victorious somehow. He may have lost the bet, but it would seem he still got to spend plenty of time with her anyways. And he always liked it when she wasn't with the dodgy merchant who seemed genuine but Thancred wasn't buying it for one second, thank  you very much!

     While Thancred made a quick call to Urianger, Tamru and Y’shtola made a few poking questions about the Crystal Tower. Himi chose her words carefully, making sure to completely leave out the fact that Nero was the one who encouraged her the most to join the dig.
     “A maiden you say? How beautiful is she?” Thancred asked eagerly.

     “Wait, shut up for a second Tamru, I wanna hear about the cute girl.” Himi had her full attention on Thancred, who tried his damnedest to not laugh, placing a finger over Himi’s lips to keep her from asking questions while he conversed with Urianger. Who was doubly distressed when Thancred mentioned that Himi too, wanted to know about the cute girl. Urianger grumbled something about their behavior, before ending the call. He took a moment to regain his composure before exiting the Waking Sands, where a crowd continued to grow around the mysterious woman shrouded in purple, flanked by two others as they pleaded to meet with the leader of their land. He was certainly not the leader, but perhaps, he could be of some assistance until other Scions arrived…

     “Himi.” Thancred booped her nose as Y’shtola and Tamru wandered off to find the Lalafell captain. “I’m flattered you enjoy my company so much, but now’s the time to be speaking with Fufulepa.” He teased. Himi had had a look on her face like she wanted to ask him something, but she hesitated so long Thancred felt obligated to nudge her along. There would be time to speak later, he was sure. Himi sputtered, pinching his arm before shuffling away. Thancred chuckled, but, realized it didn’t do him any good to just stand there, so he shuffled after her.

     They could only conclude there had to be a traitor within the Brass Blades, in order for the Crystal Thefts to continue unhindered by their investigation and efforts to curtail them. A trap, then, would need to be set, to at least catch the petty thieves in action.

     “I know you just had that grand ol’mystery adventure with Alisae that you won’t share the details of, and you’ve been teleporting around all day. Up for laying low some petty criminals? They need not die. Lest you wonder.”

     “Of course!” She nodded.

     “That’s my girl!” He smiled, absentmindedly cupping her face gently in his hand as he walked by. She leaned into the brief touch, without a second thought, and not even registering the gestures as anything other than platonic and normal. Y’shtola and Tamru exchanged glances, their eyebrows raised as both silently asked: “Who’s going to tell them?”

     It was quite possible the planning and set up of the plan took longer than the execution of it, with Himi and Tamru there. The Warrior of Light duo easily subdued the would be thieves, leaving the groaning group of Roe’s in a nice pile for the Brass Blades. Thancred took a moment to poke around the pile, before rejoining the others.

     “A gang of Sea Wolf thieves, and in Thanalan, no less. I suppose there’s a first time for everything...” He hummed.

     “Sea wolves? All of them?” Y’shtola quirked her head to one side. Tamru furrowed his brow, the gears churning wildly in his head.

     “Aye, and all of with the same taste in facial tattoos. Blue, in case you were wondering.” He sighed, crossing his arms. This didn’t bode well at all. Y’shtola narrowed her eyes, flicking her tail as she planned her next move.

     “Our thieves are a long way from home. Thancred, if you would be so good as to attend to the outstanding matters in Horizon… I have inquires to make.” And with that, she was gone in a teleport. Tamru hummed, silently drumming his own thoughts and theories at this knowledge.  Himi wondered if anyone was going to bother to explain, alas, no one did. 

     The good news, was that upon the trio’s return to Horizon, they were promptly informed that the traitor had been identified. However, in less than good news, said traitor had escaped. Thancred was frustrated, understandably so, but his lecture was interrupted by another call from Urianger.
     “Yes, Tamru and Himi are standing right next to me… Right.” He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he addressed the two. “Well, our time together today is at an end. Himi, I know you have other business in Thanalan for the Tower, but...”

     “Oh pish posh, I can get the crystal super quick. No big deal, watch!” She vanished in a teleport, and not even a minute later, she returned, with the perfect fire crystal in one hand. “See? No big deal.” She permitted Tamru to study the crystal, seeing no harm in it and he was sure to pester her anyways until she said yes.

     “You. Impossible woman how did you-...never mind. Alphinaud bids you both to Vesper Bay.” He gave Himi a sympathetic look, knowing how she felt about the place.

     “Ah. Nuts. Well. Sooner I deal with him the sooner I can leave.” Not that she disliked him, she just didn't feel like being bossed around by him, as he so often would do.

     “Indeed.” Thancred tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, offering her a warm smile before she and Tamru departed. The crystal being returned to her of course, before they used their aetheryte tickets to teleport to Vesper Bay. Well, HE used a ticket, she just did it on her own. Which he found… curious but perhaps it really wasn’t all that odd for her.

     They thankfully didn’t crash into each other as they blipped into Vesper Bay. Spotting Alphinaud in the distance, lingering by the docks, they shuffled their way over.
     “I suppose...” Tamru hummed. “You’ll be going to Coerthas then, after this? Planning on giving Lord Haurchefant a visit while you’re there?” He smirked.

     “H-whuh. I mean...I uh. It’d be...silly. Not to. Just a quick hello. Y’know.” She felt the blood rush to her cheeks as his coy grin widened.

     “Then do so. Your face lights up at the mere mention of him. I’m sure he’d like to see you too.” Tamru winked.

     “Do you really think? I mean. Obviously he would. We’re friends. Why wouldn’t he?” She mumbled fanning herself as they approached Alphinaud.

     “You are late.” He gave them a shrewd look. No hello, nothing. Himi paused, giving him a long look as she smacked her lips, unimpressed. Before anything else could be said, she wrapped her arm around Alphinaud’s neck and pulled him close to give him a noogie.

     “SORRY. Been all over Eorzea getting PERFECT CRYSTAL SAMPLES and had to stop to INVESTIGATE CRYSTAL THEFTS to ensure someone wasn’t about to summon A PRIMAL.” She chided.

     “Ah! Apologies! Apologies!” Alphinaud flailed as Tamru held back a laugh. “Yes, yes you are… certainly a busy woman! Please stop.” He pleaded.

     “Himi, don’t stop this is beautiful.” Tamru encouraged her.

     “No no, please, continue this later, this is...truly a serious matter!” Alphinaud fixed his hair the best he could once Himi released him.

     And he wasn’t wrong. Tamru and Himi’s hearts sunk into their stomachs when they were made aware of the Doman’s plight, and how they sought an audience with the Sultana. And of course, Alphinaud confirmed a possibility they had all been thinking...
     “There is a chance, of course, that they’re Imperials.” He crossed his arms, rapping his fingers against his arm. Himi paused plopping her hands on her hips as she gave him a long look, one that didn’t result in a noogie.

     “...Alphinaud, if that’s a possibility, are you certain I should go? Even if they’re not, they may not be happy to see me.” She pointed out.

     “Whatever do you mea – ah… of course.” Alphinaud frowned. “Your presence is both invaluable and yet...” He tapped his chin, losing himself in thought.

     “If they are Imperials, there’s a good chance they’ll piss themselves and run away, as they almost always do when she shows up.” Tamru suggested. In all honesty, a part of him hoped they were just Imperial spies, because he loved it when Garlean soldiers turned tail and fled. 

    “Okay yeah.” She shook her head, knowing he was right. “That’s fair. And if they’re regular people from Othard, I guess there’s still a chance they don’t know my face. Maybe. Who knows! I’ll go, but I’m teleporting out the moment it proves me being there is a hindrance and not a boon.”

     A moment to update Cid, then she teleported the three of them to Ul’dah. Passing by Gatsby on their way to the Royal Promenade, all she could do was offer him a quick wave and a hello-goodbye, as the matter at hand was so important. But he seemed to understand well enough, even blowing her a kiss.
     “Is that that merchant I keep hearing about?” Alphinaud quietly asked Tamru, who'd just decided he was going to join Thancred’s boat of ‘this man is suspicious’.

     “Aye.” He confirmed. “And he has quite the knack for showing up wherever she goes.”

     “...Gods, I pray it’s just a coincidence, because that is odd.” Alphinaud muttered, he didn't need much convincing. “Naught we can do about it at the present.” He sighed.

     They arrived in time to see the mysterious Lady Yugiri being turned away by the Sultansworn. A part of Himi wanted to march up there and throttle them, but Tamru’s hand on her shoulder was enough to give her pause.

     “I see your plea has fallen on deaf ears.” Alphinaud addressed Yugiri.

     “A loyal man with a cold heart. I know his kind well.” She sighed. Himi was so worried over being recognized, that she barely registered the trek to the Quicksand. Thus far, they didn’t appear to, and it wasn’t until Yugiri mentioned a War of Succession in Garlemald, that she finally tuned into the conversation proper. There would be only one reason for such a War… and why hadn’t they heard of it? She sucked on her lower lip as first, Alphinaud excused himself to go speak with Raubahn. After he left, Tamru nudged her foot with his, a quick gesture of support, knowing the news must be hitting her deeply. He, then got up from his seat to speak with Momodi. She didn’t think she could stand even if she wanted to, her heart and mind raced. Why… why did everything hurt so much? Yugiri leaned over, placing a gentle hand on Himi’s, a calm reassurance.

     “I can tell your heart is conflicted. Deep breaths. All will be well.” Yugiri squeezed her fingers.
Shit, did this mean Yugiri knew who she was? Or perhaps, Yugiri had simply sensed Himi must have a connection, she was a bit… tense with her body language. Tamru departed the Quicksand at the behest of Momodi, leaving Himi alone with their Doman guests. She… had no idea what to say, and stumbled over her words. “What is your name?” Yugiri asked, calm as anything, keeping her hand over Himi’s. Maybe she didn’t know? Or maybe she was being polite.

     “H-Himi.” She forced a smile, focusing on keeping her breaths as slow and calm as possible.

     “Himi? What a lovely name. A nickname, out of curiosity?”

     “Yeah. I think Momodi said something about the second half of the name being erased? Himitsu? Or something. I don’t recall. Gatsby said the same thing.” Talking helped ease her nerves; the hand remained. Though, there was a sound of amusement from Yugiri, and the other two Domans glanced at each other, a little surprised but also finding it hard to hide their grins. However, whatever private joke they were all in on, they didn’t share with Himi. The topic soon changed to other things, and she began to wish Tamru would hurry up.
     Speaking of, he was currently finishing up in the Sapphire Exchange, hoping Himi hadn’t imploded from stress, yet. He passed along the instructions to the final merchant, who huffed at the notion of helping the Domans.
     “I can’t speak for the children. But any man who can’t earn a crust deserves to go hungry.”

     “I did not ask. Pity you still felt the need to tell me such thoughts.” Tamru slowly turned his head back to the man, shooting him a cold glare.

     “Oh! I… I didn’t realize...” The merchant quickly realized he’d blabbed such a thing to a Warrior of Light.

     “I suppose any man who can’t defend themselves against beast or Empire deserves to die, hmn? At the very least, they tried to fight the Empire. Where were you during the Calamity? During the fight at the Castrum? And should you break your legs tomorrow, should this mean you should starve?” Tamru clicked his tongue.

     “I...I… f-forgive me I… I never thought of it that way.” He shrunk a little, more than embarrassed.

     “Pray, you encourage your merchant friends to realize that you all live and trade thanks to the strength of others. The Empire, nor a Primal, nor a mad beast, can be bought with a price other than blood and land. It would do you well to remember that.” He clicked his tongue again, leaving in a huff. The merchant, and a few others within earshot, slumped their shoulders and lowered their heads. Trying to bury their shame long enough so they could continue to spin a profit that day without guilt.

Chapter Text

     Tamru wasn’t particularly fond of the attitude the Syndicate had taken towards the Doman refugees. He wished he’d be given a chance to speak – he probably could have swayed one or two more members, though Lolorito was probably a lost cause. At the very least, Revenant’s Toll was willing to accommodate, and Teledji Adeledji was offering his caravan to transport the people. A joke had been made in regards to Himi simply making several hundred teleportation trips, but she rightfully shut that idea down.
The stress of the meeting and the constant worry the Domans might recognize her for all the wrong reasons, weighed heavily on her heart, and on her face. Lingering in Vesper Bay didn’t help either; but just as Tamru was about to suggest that she leave to finish her crystal hunt, she got roped into playing with the children. Tamru watched as she, without hesitation, accepted the volunteer babysitting role, lighting up in a way he hadn’t seen her do so in awhile.
     “Ah! I see she’s a mother.” The grandfather of one of the kids said. “Or an aunt.” He hummed.

     “How can you tell?” Tamru eyed him, doubting the observation.

     “Watch her – the way she gets on their level. She way she smiles. She’s not ending their game… she’s playing with them and making a new one to get a desired result. Aye, if she’s not a mother, she was a matron.” He nodded, absolutely sure of himself. Tamru continued to observe Himi. It was… true. When a small child came to her with a problem, she would crouch to meet or be slightly lower than the child’s eye level. She would speak slowly, and carefully, using positive language to resolve any conflict. One of the smaller children had decided a rock was too heavy for Himi to lift, because only children could carry it – and Himi played right along. Huffing and puffing as she tried, and failed, to lift the pebble. Much to the delight of the children – some of whom were starting to wonder if Himi truly, could not lift the rock because she was an adult, but no other adult seemed willing to join in. Himi was then given the “blessing of stone”, which allowed her to lift ANY rock, even ones that could only be lifted by children. The pebble became an offering to her, proof of her new gift, and she gladly accepted.

     Now, as charming as this all was, it gave Tamru pause. He crossed his arms, watching her carefully as she herded the kids to the first caravan. When in the seven hells would the supposed attack dog of the Emperor have time to be a loving mother? Hell, did such a thing even exist in the Empire? The mystery surrounding her, twould seem, continued to be annoying and confusing. At least for him. Tamru approached Himi, plopping a hand on her shoulder as she answered questions for a couple of the older kids.
     “To go whiter the wild rose blooms – hm?” She eyed Tamru, unsure of what he wanted.

     “And it’s time you followed that wild rose back to that fourth crystal.” He gently reminded her.

     “Oh! Right. I’d almost forgotten about that thing.”

     “You’re leaving already?” The kids scrunched up their faces in disappointment.

     “Nooo! I don’t need to.” She crouched. “I can teleport anywhere I want to in the blink of an eye, and the caravan is headed in roughly the same direction as I am. Sooo.” She tossed Tamru a cheeky look. “I don’t need to leave, but I will have to once we get to Mor Dhona.” She booped their noses, and they lit up considerably.

     “You’re incorrigible.” Tamru shook his head, but he knew trying to argue further was fruitless.

     “Missing! How long?” Thancred sat up, nearly knocking his drink over onto the table. He tossed a look to Van, who currently sat across from him in the tavern. “...I see. Damnit, I can’t leave right now, but once matters here have settled I’ll join the search. Aye, he’s with me. No, don’t tell Himi or Tamru. I don’t want either of them to feel guilty. He helped at my behest, at the end of the day.” He sighed, rubbing his forehead. Van furrowed his brow, deducing Thancred must have been referring to Riol. He ended the call, and dragged his hands through his hair, gripping it slightly as he collected his thoughts.
     “Riol?” Van asked.

     “Aye. Sisters noticed he wasn’t trailing our friend. They haven’t been able to track him down.”

     “Ah shit.” Van flicked an ear. “Could be a coincidence. But it’s a coincidence that stinks.” He growled. Thancred was inclined to agree. Limsa Lominsa had become their next destination, once matters were under control in Horizon. Which, they hoped would happen sooner rather than later.

     Bells had passed by the time the first caravan reached Mor Dhona. It was here Himi bade her farewell, though only a temporary one, to the children, leaving them in Tamru’s care. Coerthas was her next stop, however of course she cheekily used it as an excuse to pop over to Camp Dragonhead.

     Haurchefant’s face lit up when she opened the doors, and caring not for how foolish he looked, he excitedly leapt from his seat to meet her halfway cross the room. Scooping her into a tight hug, and twirling before setting her down on her feet.
     “Ah! My friend! It has been too long!”

     “I saw you last week!” She playfully batted his arm.

     “Yes! And it was the longest week of my life! When do I get to see you everyday?” He mock lamented, knowing it would take some major, dramatic issue for her to spend that much time in Dragonhead. Especially when Ishgard was still technically not part of the Alliance of Eorzea. Himi laughed, batting his arm again.

     “You’d get sick of me.”

     “Oh, I could never get sick of you.” He grinned, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Now! Just passing through, or is there something you need assistance with?” He couldn’t help but quietly hope she needed his help.

     “Passing through. Abusing my ability to teleport anywhere and saying hello, since I was in the area.” As much as she would love to regal him with every detail about the Crystal Tower, she realized such a topic would be better suited as a private conversation. Haurchefant grinned, hiding his disappointment that the visit would be so sort lived.

     “Ah! It warms my heart to know you think of me so highly, that you make a detour just for me. Truly my dear, you honor me with your friendship.” He gently took her hand in his, bringing it up as he leaned down to kiss the back of it. She felt the blood rush to her cheeks, but she kept a strong poker face. “Perhaps some night, you’ll warm my bed as well.” His grin widened mischievously. Without batting an eye, Himi tilted her head to one side.

     “Oh, I’m not very good at making things. I can probably ask Cid if there’s a heated blanket or something he can whip up. I guess a room heater wouldn’t be very good at keeping a bed warm sufficiently enough to be cozy for sleep.” She hummed, tapping her chin thoughtfully. Haurchefant sucked on his lips, holding in a laugh. He wasn’t sure if she was serious. Was she serious? He stood upright, releasing her hand and… yes. Yes she was serious. They bade each other goodbye, with Himi promising she’d return later to tell him all about the bet with Thancred. The moment she blipped away, Haurchefant clutched his sides and whooped with laughter. Eventually he calmed, wiping a tear away from his eye.

     “Oh, Fury take me. I love that impossible, adorable woman.”

     Thancred found himself traversing through Coerthas, grumbling at the bitter nip in the air. Perhaps next time he’d bring more suitable clothing. Van was in the process of trailing the Merchant, while Thancred followed the last known trail of Riol. He’d already passed through the Observatorium, who confirmed spotting Riol waltz through, and pointed Thancred in the direction of Camp Dragonhead. He couldn’t help but feel grateful that Himi and the others had made such a positive, lasting impression on the Ishgardians, as this may have ended up being considerably more difficult.

Approaching the southern gate to Dragonhead; he waved politely at one of the guards, who gave him a curious look, but wasn’t unfriendly.

     “Ah, beg your pardon miss, I’m a friend of Himi’s and-”

     “Oh! Then I shall direct you to Lord Haurchefant immediately! She arrived not long ago – though she could already be gone.” The guard bade Thancred to follow. He cursed internally, if she was still here, he’d have to find a sneaky way to inquire about Riol without alarming her.

     When the doors flung open, Thancred felt relief wash over him for two reasons; one, the warmth was a blessing, and two, Himi was nowhere in sight. Lord Haurchefant glanced up from his paperwork, sitting upright.
     “Well hello, handsome stranger!” he grinned, leaning on his desk. “Dare I say, judging by the cut of your silhouette and delightfully charming visage, you must be Thancred.” His eyes twinkled, eyeing the Scion up and down. “I must say, Himi’s excellent descriptions of you failed to do you justice. Shame you just missed her, she left but a moment ago.” He raised from his seat to extend a hand towards the slightly flustered Thancred.

     “Ah, I see.” Thancred took his hand, giving it a firm shake. Offering polite smiles and nods to the few soldiers who milled about as they awaited orders. Of course she stopped by for a hello while in the middle of gathering things for the Crystal Tower. “And I’ve heard much of you, Lord Haurchefant. Tis an honor.” He cleared his throat, pausing. “I… well. This isn’t the reason I’m here, But I do wish to thank you, for helping Himi and...everything when I was… ah.” He rubbed the back of his neck. Haurchefant’s face softened. He nodded, understanding what Thancred’s stumbling words referred to.

     “Of course. And I would do it all again in a heartbeat. Any time she needs me, I’ll be there. No questions asked.” He smiled, and Thancred knew it to be true, and that he could most certainly trust this man. Unlike others whose company she currently kept. “Now!” Haurchefant tucked his hands behind his back, getting down to business. “You came in looking quite serious. Is aught amiss?”

     “Aye.” Thancred nodded as a serious expression clouded his face. “Has Himi spoke to you of a merchant? One named Gatsby?” He asked.

     “Hmn. Briefly, I daresay she doesn’t speak of him as frequently as she does you, but she’ll idly mention him from time to time.” Haurchefant furrowed his brow. “Why? Has he done something?”

     “Well… no. Maybe.” Thancred sighed. “I’m not one to trust complete strangers who come out of the woodwork, announcing they’ve known Himi for ages.”

     “Understandable, I wouldn’t either.” Haurchefant nodded, crossing his arms.

     “A friend of Himi’s, Riol, was more than eager to keep an eye on the man while we figured out if he was sincere or not.” As he explained, Haurchefant hummed quietly – he had a feeling he knew where this was going. “Got word that Riol has gone missing, the last confirmed sighting was of him passing through the Observatorium. But there was no mention of any Non-Ishagardian merchants passing through prior to him. Every merchant that passed through was from Ishgard. Odd, since Riol wouldn’t be there unless he was trailing Gatsby.” Even though there hadn’t been much chatter in the room, once Thancred implied that either someone was pretending to be from Ishgard, or that an Ishgard man was changing his identity outside of Coerthas, a silence fell amongst Haurchefant and his men. He uncrossed his arms, setting his jaw as he cooled his anger.

     “I will do everything in my power to find Riol.” He motioned for Yaelle and Corentiaux to round up whomever wasn’t busy, or recovering from injury. “Even if his vanishing isn’t because of this Gatsby, there are still heretics a plenty he may have stumbled across.” He quickly scribbled a note, folding and sealing it as quickly as possible, before motioning for Thancred to follow. “Come, we’ll brief my men on the situation before we set out ourselves.” He pushed the doors open, handing the letter to a passing scout. “Pray, get this to my Father, immediately. Please.”

     “Right away, Lord Haurchefant!” The young scout saluted, before rushing off to acquire a chocobo. Haurchefant turned to ask Thancred a question, but the chilly bard held up a finger as a call came to him through his pearl.

     “No, Himi, I’m not still in Horizon. Something else has come up; how goes the crystal hunt. Ah, collecting Aether sand now, are we? Alas, I can’t help you in Thanalan, if that’s what – oh! No, Horizon is all set. Thank you. No, I haven’t yet heard from Y’shtola. But I shan’t keep you, good luck on your hunt! I’ll speak with you anon.” Thancred sighed, punching the bridge of his nose.

     “Not telling her?”

     “If I can avoid upsetting her, I would… like to.” He mumbled. “There’s enough on her plate as is.” Thancred shook a bit of freshly fallen snow out of his hair. Haurchefant nodded quietly, making a mental note to not tell Himi of this whenever he next saw her.

Chapter Text

     Haurchefant, flanked by two soldiers, stood at the crossroads, humming to himself as he studied the Skyfire locks. Thancred was eager to hear his thoughts; the man was obviously more familiar with the area than he. The bard got cozy in the wool jacket that Haurchefant had insisted he wear. The good Lord hadn’t forgotten how poorly equipped for the climate Alphinaud had been; Cid hadn’t seemed bothered at all, but he knew Thancred spent most of his time in a desert. He wasn’t about to let one of Himi’s dearest friends freeze to death.
     “So.” Haurchefant broke the silence. “Prairillot saw Riol pass by. The other two locks don’t usually have anyone stationed outside them...but even then it would be foolhardy to abscond with someone smack dab in the middle. But… with Camp Dragonhead on the hill… if you go too far past Skyfire then you’d be spotted by her guards.” Haurchefant scrunched his face, trying to piece it all together. Thancred took another look at the sloping hill, dotted with trees and rock outcroppings.

     “Aye...were he walking the path.”

     “But he must have been; to have been seen by others.”

     “At least until he was past them – perhaps to leave a trail in case this sort of thing happened.” Thancred narrowed his gaze. “But were he to just slightly step off the path… he can watch anyone on the road while remaining hidden from your guards long enough to be snatched.”

     “...Remind me to have you poke around the area sometime to find all our blind spots.” Haurchefant chuckled. “Either way, he clearly went missing between Skyfire Locks and Haldrath’s March. Though I bloody well can’t figure out where. There’s no caverns in this pass. And the Ixal are to the east.” He tapped his temple, feeling evermore flummoxed by the minute.

     “If only one of us had the Echo.” Thancred snorted. “...Hang on.”

     “So much for not telling Tamru and Himi, hmn?”

     “No no. Resin has it as well… I bet I could strong arm them into not saying anything.” Thancred lifted a finger to his ear to contact the fourth Warrior of Light.

     “Ah. The squirrely one who couldn’t wait to get out of Coerthas.” Haurchefant nodded. “Tell them I won’t tell their mummy and daddy where they are if they agree to help.” He got a mischievous glint in his eye.

     “Oh-ho! I shall do just tha- Resin? This is Thancred, I need you-...no! Not like that!”

     “HA!” Haurchefant threw his head back and laughed. It was official, this was his favorite group of adventurers.

     “Pray, make haste to Coerthas. We need an Echo user. No, Van’s busy, and Tamru and Himi can’t know what we’re doing.” Thancred sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose before flatly saying: “If you agree to come help, Lord Haurchefant promises to not tell your parents where you are… Good! We’ll speak with you anon.”

     “For the record.” Haurchefant smirked as the call ended. “I haven’t the foggiest idea as to who their parents are. I just assumed with they way the skulked about so shrouded last time they were here, they didn’t want to be recognized. And well, they wouldn’t be the first person trying to hide from Mummy and Daddy in Ishgard.”
     “...I like you.” Thancred smiled, nodding in approval. “I can see why Himi is always making excuses to visit you.”

     “Oh, good sir you flatter me.” Haurchefant playfully swatted his arm. “Normally I’m the one who goes about doing the flattering. I daresay, keep that up and you’ll make me blush.” Haurchefant fanned himself; Thancred noted his men who lingered around the two seemed completely unphased by his behavior.
     “You do seem quite the charmer. I, of course, am no stranger to-”

     “Ahem. Will Himi’s boyfriends cease flirting with each other so that one of them may explain to me why they need my Echo.” Resin cleared their throat. Suddenly. Behind them. Thancred sputtered, insisting that Himi was just a friend and nothing more. Haurchefant awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck, glancing skyward.
     “Ah well. Try as I might to make that true, I’m afraid, thus far, my attempts have gone over her head.” Haurchefant shrugged, tossing Resin a bemused smile.

     “And I’m going to point out you both denied being Himi’s boyfriends without hesitation, and didn’t deny flirting with each other.” Resin pinched the bridge of their nose through their cloth mask. Thancred and Haurchefant just glanced at each other, shrugged, still not objecting.
     “...Fury preserve me.” Resin rubbed their temples next. “Well, someone going to explain why I’m here before I simply leave. Threat be damned.”

     “Right.” Thancred cleared his throat before explaining the delicate situation to Resin. They listened carefully, mulling over a few things in their head, processing every scrap of information they were given. They eyed the area, noting where every frozen bit of vegetation was visible in the snow. Most trees and the bushes looked frozen or half dead, but there were a few evergreens that had adapted to the cold just fine.

     “So you’re hoping that my Echo will activate and I’ll see the past?” Resin made a few squeaking sounds, observing the wandering karakul, the feral crocs, glittering ice sprites, and even the occasional Goobbue lumbering around in the snow. “I don’t know if it’ll do… anything. Though you could literally be searching for weeks if you just investigate on foot… there’s so many hidden caverns out here...”
     “It’s worth trying.” Haurchefant nodded. Resin shrugged, and set out to wander around the locks, then Haldrath’s path.

     They eyeballed a particularly tall pine tree, one that had stood fast against the climate change and creaked slightly as the wind picked up. They leaned against its trunk, watching the gentle snowfall as they waited. And waited. Annnnnnd waited.
     “I don’t think -” Because timing has a sense of humor, a sharp, wild pain ripped through Resin’s mind before they could finish their sentence.

     Resin wondered at what point they had become so wrapped in blankets. Their eyes blinked at two different times as their head poked out of the mountain of wool and linen. Their fingers felt cold and brittle, despite being well buried in the blankets like the rest of their body.
     “Oh! You’re awake.” Haurchefant plopped a stack of bedding next to them. “You recovered a lot faster than we expected. How do you feel?”

     “Frostbite from hell.” Resin mumbled. “I guess it didn’t work.”

    “Well. Actually...” Haurchefant bobbed his head from side to side. “Before you face planted into the snow, you uttered out some numbers that may have been co-ordinates.” Haurchefant rapped his fingers along his cheek. “You don’t remember that?”
     “No. Just sudden pain.”

     “Ah well. I suppose that is to be expected.” Haurchefant smiled, patting the top of the blanket cocoon roughly where Resin’s head was. “I must rejoin Thancred; Fury preserve you, young Lord.”

Resin sputtered.
     “B-but how!”

     “Oh, I didn’t know.” Haurchefant’s grin widened. “But now I do.” He winked, before turning on a heel and swiftly exiting the infirmary. Resin cursed lightly to themselves, flopping over onto the bed as they screamed internally.

     Soup. That was the first thing he was going to have once he was out of the cold. A nice, big, steaming bowl of soup. He didn’t care what kind, just so long as it was hot and full of meat. Preferably red meat. At the very least, nothing was broken nor was he bleeding, just bound and cold. There was evidence in his little ice cave, that others had been kept there as well, at some point. But he remained.

...Shit his captors didn’t forget he was here, did they?

     Riol had hoped that he could glean some information from the two men, by letting himself remain captured but… double shit, how long had it been since they dumped him amongst the frost-bitten roots in the darkened cave and left? Maybe they were out hunting for others, in which case, he wouldn’t want to leave just yet, on the other hand, if they’d been gobbled up by dragons or had simply forgotten him… Were he in a warmer environment, he’d stay. But he wasn’t equipped for a lengthy stay in the cold, so Riol began wriggling his way out of his binds. Ah, at least one of them knew how to tie up someone like him, this was going to take a bit.
    His mind continued to wander towards food, and he began to feel a bit warm. Ah nuts, that was bad, wasn’t it? And was he untying himself, or making it worse? Riol cursed out loud, this was getting a little bit embarrassing.
     “Oi oi oi, I can bloody sneak into a Primal’s bedchamber, I ain’t bout t’be outdone by ROPE.” But the more he struggled, the more drained he felt. “Sod off, you f-” He clamped his mouth shut upon hearing the distant echo of voices. His captors must have returned. Quickly shuffling a bit to look like he was still sleeping, Riol hoped they’d assumed he was out and would regal him with information unknowingly. Instead, he heard a female voice announce:

     “He’s in here! I found him!” And he opened his eye to the surprising image of an Ishgardian knight kneeling next to him.

     “Bloody hell.” He groaned. “How long’ve I been out? Did Ishgard join the Alliance or sommat?” He mumbled as she sat him up.

     “No. Himi’s just left a lasting impression on the people and leader of Camp Dragonhead.” Thancred replied, rounding the rocky corner, carefully avoiding the patches of ice. “Thank the Twelve you’re not dead. I never would’ve forgiven myself.”

     “Thancred! Well ain’t ye a sight for sore eye. Didn’t think I was gone long ‘nuff fer anyone t’notice I was missin.”

     “Perish the thought, Jacke noticed, I doubt immediately, but I daresay the window of you being snatched and him noticing our merchant friend lacked a certain shadow was a small one.” Thancred assisted in removing the ropes when he noticed the Knight was strangely struggling with them – ah, that was the reason. They drained aether. Not a lot, but just enough to muddle one’s mind. He’d need to collect a sample for testing.

     “Aye. Lad’s a good kid, he is.” Riol mumbled, relieved to be out of his constraints.

    “You say that like you’re 67, not 37.” Thancred teased. “Let’s continue this conversation back at Dragonhead.”

     Himi’s own search had been… almost fruitful. She sighed, wrinkling her nose at the corpse of the oversized hog she meant to kill. Her quest to collect the proper aether sand was. Well it was certainly going. So far, all she had to show for it was fire, earth, and getting Biggs and Wedge involved with the Crystal Tower shenanigans. This hog had apparently consumed the ore needed to create the water aether sand but – oh hello mysterious voice goading her for obtaining the water ore before her.

    “I swear to fuck if you’re an Ascian, I am NOT in the mood.”

     “...I can at least confirm I am not an Ascian.”

     “Oh good. Well then Mystery-not-Ascian-man, you’re about to learn something that Thancred has yet to learn.” She cracked her knuckles. “Betting against me is a bad idea. A race to get the wind aether sand? With the Ixals? Not even a contest, because I can just do this. Nyoom!” And with that, she teleported away.

     Amusingly, the only thing that delayed her was that sand was a lot harder to spot, as opposed to say, a large perfect crystal. She had to keep sleeping the beast men as she pawed through any small satchel that looked like it may contain it. Upon finding the correct sand, she held it up, humming a little victory fanfare to herself.
     “Amazing! I see you have indeed, bested me in this challenge! A reward then, I shall leave it for you -” The voice chimed in.

     “You might as well reveal yourself and give it to me now.” Himi sighed, shaking her head. Flicking her hand to sleep the swarm of Ixal who’d begun to charge at her. “Because I will clearly, obviously, get there before you.”

     “…Ah. Well I...”

     “...You need to get it and or prepare it first, don’t you.”

     “...Perhaps.”

     “….FINE.”

     “Ohohoho~! Meet me back in the Black Shroud, where the hog was slain~!”

    “When?”

     “...Half a bell?”
     
    “You don’t sound too sure.” She shook her head. “FINE. I’ll be nice and give you 45 minutes. Or whatever fraction of a bell that is. Twelve preserve me.” Himi pinched the bridge of her nose. “You seem to have actual bard energy, I’d say the real gift is being around an actual bard. But I’m hoping you’re about to give me the other aethersand.” She didn’t wait for a response, instead teleporting to Gridania, wondering how she was going to kill some time.

     “How goes your aether sand hunt?” Gatsby patted her shoulder, joining her at her table. She gave him a tired look, downing her drink instead of answering. “That well, hmn?”

     “Normally I don’t mind a bit of theatrics and silliness, but it’s really grating on my nerves today.” She confessed, puffing out her cheeks as she exhaled. “It’s like I’m mad at someone I don’t even remember. Just that I should be mad.” She inspected the inside of her cup, as if she expected it to have magically re-filled itself. Gatsby hummed, playfully nudging her foot with his.
     “Perhaps someone you knew as a child?”

     “...That feels impossible, for… many reasons.” She hummed, setting the cup on the table. If the foot nudging bothered her, she said naught. He smiled, leaning on the table and reaching over to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear.

    “Well. I have nothing else to do for the rest of the day, shall we head to the Saucer for some games to relax? Afterwards, we can head to my home; I’ve some vintages I’ve been meaning to try.” He scooted his chair a little closer. Neither noticed the look Mother Miounne was shooting at him from across the room.

     “I’ve got to collect the mystery man’s gift in a few minutes.” Himi rubbed her temples. “If it’s anything other than water aethersand, I swear I’ll ask Ramuh a favor myself.” She huffed, leaning back in her chair.

     “A walk, then?” He smiled softly. “We could walk to your destination. I do not mind. You need not teleport everywhere, all the time. As impressive a skill that it is.” He suggested. Himi thought about it for a moment, humming with a small shrug of her shoulders. “Sounds as good a plan as any.” She rose from her seat, stretching before the pair meandered out of the Roost, and down the path to exit Gridania. Mother Miounne inclined her head, signaling to a patron that his target had left. The shrouded Van quickly polished off his drink, slipping out of the roost and vanishing into plain sight.

     Himi wasn’t sure when the hand holding had started during their walk, but by the time she’d noticed, his fingers were entwined in hers, and pulling away was more awkward than being held. Not that she hated the hand holding, it was just… not something she was used to. They swapped stories as they walked, Himi wasn’t sure how she managed to have so many to tell him. Was there anything he didn’t know at this point? Well, the Tower and the Coils. She said naught of those.

     “Claire, I was wondering...” Gatsby cleared his throat. “Forgive the boldness but… I know your date with Yda spawned out of a hilarious bet, but perhaps afterwards… I wouldn’t mind taking you on one. A proper one.” He nervously adjusted his collar. “Th-that is… not that I think there’s anything wrong with us spending time at the Gold Saucer, it’s just so public and… well. We’ve always gone there as friends, and I would just rather like to take you somewhere… fancy. Because I can, and because you deserve nothing but the finest...everything.” He stumbled a little there at the end, but he felt as though he stuck the landing. He shyly smiled, hoping, praying for a yes. Himi gave him a bit of a bewildered look, as if trying to determine if whether or not he was serious.

     “Oh! I.” Her turn to sputter. “Sorry, you’re not pulling my leg, are you?”

     “Never in a million years.” His grin winded, cupping her face in his hand. “I’ve missed you so, so much. I failed to make my feelings known once before. I shall not make that mistake again.” He took a chance, leaning down to give her a sweet kiss. She didn’t pull away, but she didn’t eagerly move into it either. There was nothing bad about it, there just wasn’t… a spark? It was the only way she knew how to describe it to herself. But he was sweet, and kind, and never treated her poorly…

So she said yes.

     They parted ways once they’d reached her destination; she booped his nose to send him off in a teleport, but not before he showered her with a few, excited kisses. That was perhaps, one of the most normal things to have ever happened to her. Humming, she pawed through the area before coming across the water aethersand, sighing in relief.

     “Yes~! I took the liberty of grinding the ore into the sand you required!” The voice boldly proclaimed. “So impressed I was, by your hunt for the aethersand!”

     “If you’re this impressed by me gathering sand, you should see me fight Ascians.” She snorted, tucking the item away safely, eternally glad this foolishness was over.

     “I wish to see such a thing, while also hoping I am never in the vicinity of Ascians.”

     “Very fair.”

     “But, with you prize in hand it is time I depart! But we shall meet again!”

Himi sighed, glancing skyward as she took a moment to collect her thoughts before teleporting directly back to St. Coinach’s.

     Her aether churned in protest upon her arrival. Were it not for Cid’s quick reflexes, she may as well have tumbled onto her face. Spots danced in her vision as Biggs and Wedge rushed over, having officially joined the dig crew but moments ago.
     “Whoa!” Cid gripped her shoulders, gently guiding her to a crate to sit on. “You know, I had half a mind to warn you earlier; that teleporting so close to the Tower might be unwise.” He hadn’t forgotten what teleporting to Revenant’s Toll did to her once…

     “M’fine, M’fine!” She rubbed her eyes. “This really isn’t so bad.” A quiet grumble, as she pulled out the water and air aether sand. Cid perked up, more than excited for the project to continue, and also impressed at her ability to find all four sands in a relatively short time. In comparison to how long Rammbroes had been trying to acquire the items.
     “Watching her work earlier was most impressive!” Oh, there was that voice again. They all glanced skywards, spotting a male Miqo’te with an Archon symbol perched atop some scaffolding.

     “Of fucking course.” She mumbled, as Rammbroes introduced the stranger as G’raha Tia, the very same individual he’d lost contact with. He scolded G’raha for the lengthy silence, who didn’t seem all that bothered by the lecture. Instead, he turned his attention to Himi, smiling warmly.
     “Did I not say we would meet again?” He dramatically leapt from his perch, landing gracefully as if he expected applause.

     “...I mean do I look surprised?”

     “...I suppose not.”

     G’raha Tia, was it? She kept her expression flat as he re-introduced himself. That name rolled around in her mind. Had… had someone not asked her, some time before she fell into the waters of Limsa, if she’d seen G’raha Tia lately, or Thancred? She eyed him, unable to shake the feeling she knew his voice. But where, how?
     “I’m sorry-” She interrupted whatever conversation had been happening. “But have we met? Prior to today, I mean.” Her head tilted to one side, peering at him curiously. Cid, Biggs and Wedge tossed glances at each other – the possibility of her remembering something was major. They listened carefully, hopeful, that G’raha Tia would say yes. Alas, he titled his head to one side before shaking it.

     “No, I daresay I would remember meeting someone as vibrant as you.” He smiled. “Unless of course, you’ve seen me from afar in Old Sharlayan. You’re not from there, are you?”

    “No...” She hummed. “It’s nothing, never mind.” She hummed, letting her thoughts wander to other things. Cid glanced at Biggs and Wedge again, tapping his temple to signal to them to remember that bit of exchange as he worked on creating ‘fangs’ from the stones and sand. Something about G’raha triggered a rare sense of familiarity in Himi, and it was worth bringing up to at least the Antecedent first chance they had.

Chapter Text

    G’raha’s jaw dropped as Himi effortlessly ran through the crystallized tunnel, easily clearing it of aggressive, unfriendly beasts. He’d heard stories of her spell prowess, but to see it first hand… whomever that man was that had showered her in affection before departing, was lucky indeed. G’raha flicked an ear, as he and the Ironworks crew followed Himi safely up the tunnel to the first door. She smiled, tossing a thumbs up, doing her best to hide her discomfort. The closer she got to the tower, the more her head hurt. But she wasn’t about to let whatever that was about spoil what was supposed to be a fun adventure.

    In her fight to ignore the buzzing, she missed most of the conversation that took place around her. At least, until someone mentioned blood. Which. Was an odd thing to tune in on regardless, but she couldn’t help but make a silly quip.
    “Speaking of blood...”

    “Dang, human sacrifice is a bit much, don’t you think?” She rubbed an eye, her exhaustion coming off more as boredom. G’raha flicked an amused ear.

    “Himi. Himi no.” He held back a laugh as the conversation continued. Before she knew it, the fang aetherically attuned to earth was pushed into her hand. An easy task, so simple, in comparison to anything else she ever had to do. There was a spark, resistance, and finally a burst of light as the fourth and final statue, the one of earth, crumbled. A victory shout echoed behind her and she turned to flash a thumb’s up before a different Echo, consumed her mind and body as if it were pricking her with thousands of hot needles.

     Darkness, and a crushing weight on her body was all she knew. Well, and the taste of blood that was getting stronger with every passing second. Was that a piece of metal through her torso? The darkness beckoned, but no, no she had to live! But why? She had to stop… something. But perhaps it was too late. Yes, the darkness came, followed by the ground trembling so violently. It was too late. The screams that had filled the night were now silent. She knew she was surrounded by the dead.

     But what of the muffled voices that became louder as the weight lessened – when daylight flooded her sight and stung her eyes, the scent of death swarmed her senses.
     “ Quickly! Before I have to fish you out of the void!” She knew that voice.

     “Hades?” She sputtered, eyes finally adjusting to the daylight. He was there, grumpy as ever – perhaps more so from worry, and a familiar man stood beside him. Was that not the man who skated on the frozen ocean? Looking nervous, but determined to do the right thing.
     “I promise you.” He spoke meekly. “We’re one and the same; and it’s time to leave that vessel.” He glanced at Hades, worried she might say no. The elezen woman groaned, her head flopping backwards as she thought about it. It would be so much easier than trying to recover from her wounds that would have… long been fatal for anyone else. Her headpiece slipped off and clinked to the ground; chipping the horn slightly as it bounced off a few rocks before settling into a nook.
     “Fine.” She shakily held out her bloodied hand. “I don’t think I could stand seeing this reflection in a mirror ever again after that colossal failure.” She wheezed. He grasped her hand, and in a flash of light, she vanished, leaving behind a yellow crystal and a green soul stone. He stepped back, shaking his head as everything internally sorted itself out. His glyph flashing across his face as he adjusted to a new sense of self.
     “I-...” His voice cracked, taking a moment to clear it as he grew accustomed to speaking with it. “I am… SO mad at you!” He whacked Emet-Selch’s arm, who yipped in surprise.

     “A, thank you, would have sufficed.”

     “THANK YOU? You bloody bastard, you mew about caring for me still SO MUCH, you couldn’t be half-assed to tell me to stay out of the cities or away from the Tower ?” he grumbled. “I hate the place, but at least I could have squirreled away on Azyzyzy Falalalala or whatever the hell it’s called.”

     “... Alright fine, I will admit my timing was terrible, next time I will provide sufficient warning.”

     “NEXT TIME.” He hissed, whacking Emet-Selch’s arm. “I’m not going to let another one of these happen!” He promised, stomping off.

     “And that’s your fourth time promising that.” The Ascian Overlord sighed, shaking his head as he followed. “ Azem, just. Join us, officially. Give up this… foolish crusade! You know we’re in the right.” He pleaded. “… Fandaniel and Elidibus see reason, why not you?”

     “Because I’m not tempered!” He huffed, glancing out at...well. Tossed earth. There was hardly any indication that there had been anything here, let alone a massive city. “...Wayward, confused souls everywhere.” He shot Hades a shrewd look. “Are you going to help me guide them back to the star, or has being tempered made you unable to fulfill your true, primary duty to the star?” Azem pursed his lips together as Hades huffed.
     “I am not incapable of sending these souls to where they need to be.” He wrinkled his nose, quickly catching up with Azem.

     “Good! Because making sure my friends are properly returned to the star and not doomed to wander the land for eternity is the LEAST you can do.” Azem wiped his eyes, shooting Hades another nasty look before storming forward again. Emet-Selch opened and closed his mouth a few times, words failing him.

Who were these people?

     “Back with us, Himi?” Cid gently rubbed her back as the Echo subsided. There was still a lingering buzz in her ear, but at least some of the pain had subsided. “Magical feedback from the Echo?”

     “Did it allow you to glimpse anything interesting?” G’raha Tia asked eagerly. A million questions ran through his head, but he didn't want to overwhelm her. Yet. Perhaps when Cid wasn't around to stop him.

     “Only your morning routine.” She shrugged. G’raha immediately began to sputter, trying to validate his choice in breakfast and whatever nonsense he rambled on about. “...I was joking.” She gave him a flat look. He clamped his mouth shut, perking his ears up as his face flushed in embarrassment.
   
     “R-right. Of course. I should have. Aherm. Let’s just pretend I never said any of that.”

     “Oh no, whatever for?” She feigned a pout. “I’m so enthralled by how you hype yourself up every morning in your reflection with positive affirmations.”

     “I..ah...ehrm.” G’raha sputtered some more.

     “Give the lad a break, lass.” Cid laughed, nudging her with an elbow. “He asked you to forget, nicely.”

     “Yes.” G’raha cleared his throat. “Please keep my morning routine a closely guarded secret.” He thought her eyes glinted for a moment, as she tsked and shrugged.

     “Fine. Secret’s safe with me.” She winked, putting a finger to her lips. Somehow, he knew she meant it. She looked up at the daunting tower, peering curiously.

     “Well. Now what?”

    “There are sure to be other defenses.” Cid hummed. “I suggest Himi makes sure everything is cleared out for us before we proceed. Of course, Himi, don’t do it alone, eh??

     “Aye aye, I won’t run in solo. This time.” She smacked her lips. “I’ll scrounge up who I can – though I don’t think it’ll be anytime soon. With the way that other crystal business has been going, I fully expect a primal to be an issue again sooner rather than later.”

     “Ah well, naught can be done about that; the safety of the realm takes precedence. Give us all the more time for research. Let us know either way!” Cid gave her one last pat on her back, before she teleported away. “Annnd she already forgot to not – well. Maybe leaving this place will go a little better for her.” He hummed. He glanced over to G’raha, calling out. “Oi, G’raha. You’re absolutely sure you’ve never met her before?”

     “Positive!”

     “Hmn...” Cid rubbed his chin. “I’m grabbing a couple of things from camp, I'll just be a moment.” The perfect excuse, allowing him the privacy to give the Antecedent a curious call.

 
     Y’shtola flicked an ear and Thancred jumped, both startled when Minfilia cried out. They though perhaps, she’d been delivered some awful news, but they quickly surmised it was something bordering good. For a change. “Truly? Oh that’s wonderful! Even if it’s just a hunch, any progress is good progress! Yes, please tell me the moment anything else changes. I will speak with you anon.” Minfilia wiggled happily “Oh, I know we’re here on a much more serious matter, but, my friends! Himi recognized someone today! Well, she at least strongly feels she’s met this person before. He didn’t recall any such meeting; but it could just as easily mean she’s seen him before, they just didn’t interact.” It was such a little thing, but even in the presence of people they KNEW Himi had seen before, she never once had such an inkling of familiarity. Y’shtola’s ears perked up, as did Thancred.
     “Oh! Indeed, a wonderful bit of news.” Y’shtola hummed. “If only the news I bore were as good.”

     “I’ll take a small victory before, what I assume, is confirmation of needing to deal with a Primal soon.” Thancred sighed. “Though you needn’t delve into the details until our friends have been called in.”

     Amusingly, Himi had not been aiming for Revenant’s Toll, but it was where she ended up. Face first into the ground, that is. She groaned slightly as Tamru nudged her with his foot. Having just appeared alongside Resin and Van not a second before. “You missed, didn’t you?” He clicked his tongue.

     “I...fuckin’ missed.” She confirmed, accepting Tamru’s hand as he helped her up. “Fuck, I was going to Gridania and it was like… before I could show up there I was slingshotted back here to Revenant’s Toll.” She stretched, working out a few kinks.
     
     “It’s just as well. We’ve been summoned to the Rising Stones.” Tamru popped a quick little healing spell on her.

     “Ah, then it must be a Primal.” She snorted as the four headed inside.

     “Maybe we’ll eventually be invited to a party, or a banquet.” Resin suggested, ever hopeful.

     A primal, of course. Was there ever any doubt? Thancred noted the face Himi made when it was mentioned that Leviathan was most certainly the primal they would have to face next. He had half a mind to bring attention to her shift in mood, but was promptly distracted by Minfilia saying she wished to come along in their investigation. There was a chance the summoning could still be prevented, and Y’shtola had mention the Sahagin priest had been going on about the gift of immortality. Thancred objected, but was quickly overruled by Minfilia’s insistence and Himi backing her up.
     “Oh, I’m sorry Thancred. Who was it that saved our asses, but mostly yours, in Ul’dah? Hmn? Hmmmmn? Certainly wasn’t me. Could it have potentially been your little sister, swinging a pickaxe like a pro because she’s a miner, and it takes muscle and dexterity to do that job? Hmn? Hmmmmn?” Himi leaned up against Thancred, elbowing him playfully. Minfilia giggled, raising an arm and giving a little flex. Thancred put his hand on Himi’s face and shoved her away, juuust enough so he could sneak in to pinch Himi’s sides.
     “Mostly mine? If I recall correctly you needed saving as much, if not more, than I did!”

     “I will BITE you.”

     “Have you two gotten it out of your system?” Y’shtola flattened her ears as Lady Yugiri softly chuckled.

     “Yes- yes. Apologies.” Thancred’s cheeks turned a bit pink. “I insist on accompanying you as your bodyguard, all the same.” he eyed Minfilia. She agreed, with an amused shrug. Yugiri offered her assistance as well. Himi and the other Warriors of Light were going, of course, and as much as Himi loved seeing the Admiral… she couldn’t help but hope her adventures for today stopped with a visit to Limsa, and there would be no further need to… deal with Leviathan because the Admiral will totally confirm it was all a misunderstanding and everything was fine, actually.

….Please?

Chapter Text

     “You mean to tell me, you had a former member of the now defunct Company of Heroes in your possession, and you didn’t bring him to ME?” Her voice boomed in the intentionally poorly lit inn room. Calce and Suller flinched, fidgeting as they internally picked through their vocabulary in hopes of finding the right words.

     “We didn’t bring him because we genuinely thought we’d erred and picked up a non-adventurer when it became clear he lacked combat skills. Non adventurers aren’t of any use to us.” Calce gulped, hoping that answer would suffice. She let out a long sigh, keeping her features well hidden in the shadows.
   
      “I can’t say I would have recognized him right away myself had you brought him.” She waved a hand flippantly. “Pity he was rescued. That’s two, well, technically three failed grabs, breaking your otherwise perfect record.” She mused, leaning back in her chair.
     “Stings a bit, that does.” Calce mumbled.

     “It was inevitable. It simply calls for a change in tactics. My use for green adventurers is waning, but stronger heroes are much more easily missed.” She rapped her long, perfectly manicured fingernails against her cheek. “Has Vanyus already been updated?”

     “Yes ma’am.” Suller nodded.

     “Saves me the effort, then. Hmph.” They couldn’t see her face, but they knew she was pouting. “Don’t let that dunderhead Aulus find out, he’s being enough of a pain as is. Walking around like he owns the place just because he’s got some mystery benefactor.” She hissed bitterly. “Begone, I must tend to other matters.” She waved a hand flippantly, and the two men gave her the Imperial salute before promptly exiting. They said naught to each other as they descended the stairs into the Forgotten Knight. The tavern was bustling with all sorts of business that night, and the two slipped out of the tavern and onto the snowy streets of Ishgard.

      They took a moment to study their surroundings, to ensure no one was blatantly watching them. With a satisfied nod, they parted ways – at least for the moment. Calce slipping down towards the Brume while Suller made his way towards the Pillars. A pair of noble Elezen passed him by, and he paid no mind until the taller one made a curious comment in passing.
     “ – ound him underground in a cavern. I’ve seen the Echo do many a marvelous thing but I’ve never seen it do that.” Haurchefant mused. Suller narrowed his eyes as he glanced over his shoulder. Ensuring no one was looking, he hid in plain sight as he turned to follow the two men.

     “Curious. And this was from the Warrior of Light who you think is from Ishgard?” Haurchefant’s blue and gold armored companion spoke.

     “Oh of that I have no doubt.” Haurchefant wagged a finger. “They’re terrible at hiding it. Fury this, Fury that. You should have seen their face when I told them I was going to rat them out to mummy and daddy if they didn’t help. Note, I don’t know who their parents are, but they’re most definitely a wayward child of Nobility, Ser Aymeric.”
     “Hmn, perhaps we should -...” Ser Aymeric suddenly hauled, raising a hand as he glanced around. “...Perhaps we should continue this conversation elsewhere. We’re being followed.”